《Transmigrated as a Wrong Character in a Sorcerer World》


 Chapter 1 A Curious Scientist

    "Quick, activate the safety mechanisms. I think we''ve got it!" A handsome man wearing a lab coat and a special suit ran through a huge room with numerous scientific mechanisms. He smiled proudly as he headed for a door.In this place, very advanced computers and other strange things were neatly arranged in a large row beside a vast glass wall dividing the room. On the other side of the glass, big, highly resistant tubes crossed from one side to the other, forming what today is known as a Particle Accelerator.


    The people looked on in shock at what the man planned to do. "Professor Klaus, we may lose control; what are you planning to do!? Don''t come in; the authorized staff is caring for it!" One of them quickly stood up to stop him; it was one of Klaus''s students.


    Klaus smiled at him, "What other personnel more authorized than me can be there? Don''t worry; activate the security mechanisms. I will prove to you that my work of 10 years is a success." Without bothering further, Klaus opened the door and stepped inside.


    "Sir!"


    "Professor!"


    Numerous people stood up, concerned.


    Right now, Klaus''s specially designed particle accelerator, which is the best in the world today, was malfunctioning, or so everyone thought. They all knew that going in there was not a wise choice, but they couldn''t stop it.


    After colliding several newly discovered particles thousands of times, Klaus hoped to find the ultimate particle or energy to explain the ''Void''.


    For hundreds of years, the ''Void'' has bothered scientists. What is it? What is in the ''Void''? The questions remain much the same as during the scientific boom of the 2,000s. None of these questions have been answered, and it seemed that this would not change anytime soon.


    But something changed with Klaus''s arrival: He was a great genius in the scientific world, especially in Physics, who was getting closer and closer to having the Theory of Everything. His research and theories, for now, were all proven by mathematical methods.


    He is the most outstanding of the current generation of scientists and those who have existed for the last few hundred years, winning the Nobel Prize twice in his short life.


    Everyone present knew how important this person was for the current scientific world, so it would be best for him to leave. They were facing such a big problem that they had to activate the security mechanisms; it would be best for him to get out of there.


    But for Klaus, this was not the case.


    If something went wrong in his research, if the particles he discovered had a problem, he needed to see it firsthand to understand how to make the subsequent tests go right. He was not going to invent something and hide when it failed; he would be in front of that failure so he could understand why it failed and thus repair it!


    That was his way of life, so he didn''t look back when he stepped to the other side of the crystals. This was possibly the most critical moment of his scientific life, and he knew it.


    As soon as he took a step to the other side of the crystals, he immediately ran to where the authorized personnel were.


    As he ran underneath these huge tubes, he frowned.


    ''The particles are giving off too much heat...'' He thought. An indescribable thrill suddenly surrounded his face.


    This heat was not felt on the other side of the crystals but could be ''seen'' with the corresponding machines. That''s why they knew that the accelerator was presenting problems. But Klaus knew better than anyone that this heat was part of his research and was leading him to the right place.


    This heat was not a problem, much less a failure. The heat meant that his research had been successful, so he quickly ran to where the security computers were located.


    The authorized personnel were shocked when they saw him arrive, but Klaus could not take his eyes off the computers.


    He focused his gaze on one of them, and his body trembled slightly. It was not from excitement but from indescribable fear and rage.


    He immediately ran.


    "Shit, get off; what are you doing?" he shouted and pushed one of them, making him fall backward and sitting on the ground.


    The person who was pushed had an almost palpable look of arrogance and pride, and even a proud smile adorned his face despite what he was doing.


    Klaus paid no attention to him, instead focusing on the computer.


    That guy wasn''t planning to help; he was messing everything up!


    Quickly, Klaus started typing various things while trying to change what that guy was doing.


    After a minute of trying, Klaus was shocked. "It''s too late... The bug has been successfully implanted."


    As he said this, the computers began to crash.


    All the screens filled with red alerts, and the alarms in this research center began to sound, announcing that an irreversible error had invaded the Particle Accelerator.


    The heat it gave off increased dramatically, causing it to exceed irreversible degrees even with the safety mechanisms active rapidly. The configuration that the previous guy had made, what it did was to make tens of thousands more particles collide in an instant, thus increasing the heat emitted, which quickly began to burn much of the Particle Accelerator from the inside.


    Klaus was in shock for a second, but he was still a good teacher. He quickly stood up and shouted to them, "GET OUT OF HERE, NOW!" His shout was heard even on the other side of the glass.


    Even so, suddenly, an explosion resembling the blast of a nuclear bomb erupted on the spot.


    Klaus turned around in shock, feeling his ears shattered instantly. Turning around, he saw when a black cloud of strange energy swallowed him whole.


    ''Energy... Core... I see...''


    Klaus began to feel his body being destroyed, and although it seemed incredible, he felt like it was being destroyed slowly. It was a harrowing and excruciating process.


    Feeling your flesh and bones being destroyed at such a slow speed was terrifying, but even at that moment, he tried to understand what was killing him.


    He was dying, and the pain in his body was terrifying, but his thirst for curiosity and his love of research would not die so easily.


    He wanted to understand everything, even what was right now killing his body!


    His consciousness remained intact until his whole being was enveloped in infinite darkness, and he could not see nor think of anything else.


    But, in a few seconds, consciousness returned to him, strangely. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Confused, he opened his eyes.


    ''A roof?'' He thought as he looked at a poorly made cement roof.


    Finding this strange, he tried to stand up. Still, his heart protested with a pang. The pain made him tremble a little, but as his eyes opened fully and he was half-sitting up, he felt dazed.


    That beautiful, large laboratory he had painstakingly built had been transformed into a poorly decorated room.


    The room was dimly lit, with two candles in each corner that seemed slowly burning out. Cobwebs were on the walls, and dust accumulated on the floor. There wasn''t too much stuff in it.


    He was sitting on a slightly messy bed where he had been sleeping. The bed looked casual; it was wooden and crudely made without an ounce of finesse. Besides, it was a tiny single bed. Because of Klaus'' height, his legs stuck out of it.


    To his left was nothing, just a wooden door. To his right rested a small wooden desk with a small book, a mirror, and little else.


    This room had no windows, so it was dark. The only light coming in was through the cracks in the door from what, possibly, is a hallway of some construction site or something similar.


    Klaus was confused by how it was that he got here.


    ''Am I incarcerated or something? Did they put me in jail for blowing up the lab? No, that would be ridiculous. If it blew up, that means I died.'' He frowned after thinking about this.


    ''I''ve never seen a room like this. And certainly, I remember the lab exploding...'' He was a bit confused by this and wanted to find the answer.


    So he got up and wanted to walk to the door. Maybe if he saw outside the room, he could find out where it was.


    Still, just as he thought about doing that, the reflection of his face showed up in the square mirror resting on the wooden desk.


    ''Huh?'' The calmness that had always characterized him mingled with his infinite curiosity at the sight of an unfamiliar face, so he turned to look at the mirror.


    He couldn''t help but feel stunned by what he saw, but he quickly moved closer.


    "Is it me? Since when did I become so handsome? And these purple eyes? My God, I could even romance the world''s great beauties if I walk down the street like this."


    Somehow, he was smiling.


    Not that he was an ugly person in the past. At the very least, he was self-confident and did exercise. But the difference between then and now was a chasm.


    His current appearance was handsome and chiseled. Although he looked quite gaunt, skinny, and pale, perhaps due to eating problems, this did not hide the masculine beauty of his face or aura. His deep black hair, as deep as the void of space, reached to his shoulder and gave him a strangely manly appearance.


    Still, the most striking thing about him was his eyes.


    A pair of purple eyes, bright as stars and as deep as the infinity of the void of space, slightly illuminated this dark and lonely room, like stars illuminating with their own light.


    Although confusion reigned in his mind, he thought: ''Hey, if you give me such a good appearance, even if I look like an undead, I won''t complain. God, these eyes even look like a neutron star; what more can I ask for?''


    Although he was joking with himself, what he was thinking was just what he meant.


    As his mind wandered about his appearance and joking with himself, suddenly his mind ''clicked'', and he found a memory from the past.


    An appearance he had seen several years ago.


    No, instead, that he CREATED.


    At the same time, numerous memories hit his mind before he could even think about it. Although these memories seemed clouded, they still connected with the current appearance, making him feel dazed.


    "I... Did I transmigrate to that novel?" He even raised his voice in shock. "Transmigration exists?" He suddenly held his hand to his head in confusion.


    "Wait, wait... As a scientist, it''s only natural that I can''t deny something that hasn''t been proven to be possible. I''ve even dreamed about the possibility that fantasy exists, and that''s why I volunteered to help my student write this novel. But...is fantasy real!?"


    With the memories coming back to him, he quickly realized that the new face and eyes belonged to a character who was once going to be part of a story created by one of his students. He knows this because he created the character, although later, that character was not added to the novel because of secondary issues.


    He worked on that story and knew a couple of things, so the memories that came to him, although sparse and foggy, reminded him of that particular novel.


    ''It can''t be...'' He thought, almost smiling, but suddenly, a slight headache hit him. His headache intensified briefly, and in front of his eyes, he could see more than 15 years of life in just a second that were trying to take shape in his mind as if they were his new reality.


    This caused him to stagger slightly, so he grabbed the table beside him. His sudden movement knocked the book on the table to the floor, preventing him from falling.


    That pile of new information joined his memories of Earth and strengthened his belief about where he had arrived.


    That made his eyes focus once again, and they shone with a different intensity. He looked at the book that had fallen and picked it up. He gently ran his hand over the book cover and smiled a little.


    "Sorcerer World..." He read what the book''s cover said; underneath those words were also two patterns.


    One resembled a glowing Golden Ring, and the other was a strange, triangle-like shape of a dark color. The cover''s green color highlighted it.


    "This is..." He could recognize them; they were something from the novel. He immediately went to open it but suddenly became aware of something different.


    "Wait." He spoke. "Suppose the fantasy is real and transmigration is possible. As a good fan of fantasy novels and a scientist, I can''t deny its existence; if it happened to me, it would be fine. But wouldn''t it be normal to transmigrate into the body of the protagonist? Even into the body of a secondary character, an Extra or even a villain, wasn''t that what the fantasy novels said?"


    Among the novels he had read in his life were of every genre. And while he wasn''t a big fan of books based on novels, he had read several of that genre.


    And in none of them...


    Under no circumstances did the protagonist transmigrate into a character''s body that did not exist in the novel.


    ''This character, I''m sure, was deleted from the planning, and although I don''t remember why, I''m sure it was a discarded character. I am very sure...''


    Suddenly, a strange light crossed his eyes.


    "Wait... Did I Transmigrate in a Wrong Character?"


    *Knock*


    *Knock*


    Klaus suddenly snapped out of his thoughts when he heard the knock on the door, which caused him to frown. Finally, he remembered where he was and that his situation was not good.

 Chapter 2 Bath of Cursed Energy

    After hearing the sound of the door, he frowned. ''Tsk, I''d like to keep thinking, but... Well, let''s better focus on my current situation.''Klaus had transmigrated into a character who was born into a pitiful situation. Well, it''s not sure if he was born, as according to his memories, he never had parents, not even as a baby.


    A person with no name, no family, and no home, how did he manage to live for 20 years? The answer is simple and complicated.


    He is a boy Reared in the Cursed Mist. Although Klaus could not imagine the reasons that led him there, the reality is that that place is not just any place. Even though he participated in the story''s creation and knew about that Mist, he never thought that people would be reared there.


    The Cursed Mist is a concentration of one of the world''s most dangerous energies, the Cursed Energy. It is concentrated in places where the sun does not reach, so they are cold and lonely.


    Considering the problems of the Cursed Energy, a highly corrosive and hazardous energy for living beings, he cannot explain how anyone lived there, even if memories tell him so.


    ''No one, tucked in by the Cursed Energy, can die there, huh? I didn''t know that.'' That''s the logic behind it. He is not an ordinary living being, nor is he someone amazing.


    He was simply thrown there since he was a baby (maybe), which caused the Cursed Energy to ''embrace'' him from an early age. The Cursed Energy doesn''t kill anyone under those circumstances; that''s what has allowed him to live 20 years without eating.


    Cursed energy was his food when he was there; he didn''t even know what eating was. So the memories that came to his mind were either highly innocent or had been learned in the last month.


    In short, he was like the living dead.


    Being sustained purely by cursed energy, he needed no food, no medicine. He was living but in death. If anything hurt him, his wound would never recover, and if he were lucky, he would live to old age.


    But then something happened in the last month: Powerful people took him out of there. They taught him various things and...


    ''They injected me with energy?'' He thought, confused. He immediately realized that, in his memories of 1 month ago, he was taken to a Scientific Laboratory where they put him to sleep and did various things with his body.


    Among those things... He could feel his body inside had a slightly warm energy, very different from the cursed energy.


    ''This is Positive Energy, isn''t it?'' He thought and tried to close his eyes to think, not knowing that it would lead him to look inside his body.


    Suddenly, he found himself looking inside his body, and he could see that energy moving. Indeed, he was right. Someone had injected him with Positive Energy.


    ''Wow, they have some good scientists here.''


    Although his current situation was ridiculous, he, as a scientist, could not exclude the possibility that amazing things like this existed because everything that scientists thought and then realized was real, to begin with, was considered impossible at the time.


    So, he began to accept his new situation unconsciously, which made him think he should be careful.


    Because he was supposed to...


    *Knock*


    The impatient sound of the door snapped him out of his rambling thoughts again, and he remembered. ''Right, I need information. Let''s think about the important issues for later.''


    He immediately opened the book in his hand. It wasn''t a book with a lot of things written in it.


    It mentioned things he knew, which further confirmed to him that he was in the world of the novel. But it also mentioned several unknown things.


    ''Soft Ring and Cursed Core - something all sorcerers have? Although I remember the illustration above, it wasn''t something they all had. It looks like it''s not the same.'' He thought.


    There were a few other topics, though they didn''t seem very important or something he could read about quickly. So he focused on looking for crucial topics and soon found something important.


    ''The Birth System is your certificate of belonging to the World...'' S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His eyes sparkled as he read this and looked to his side.


    ''Right, the System!''


    That which could give him the information was there; why wonder about silly things? That''s what he thought.


    Along with his thoughts, a System window appeared before him.


    But there was only one, the only one for now.


    This one said basic information. Like his first name, Klaus, no last name, the stipulated date of birth was October 28, year 3000, which revealed that he was now 20 years old and, in the end, the System Code: 00-00.


    It was a peculiar code but one he didn''t give much thought to. Even so, the System had one more line, which seemed to want to disappear and flickered continuously.


    Cause of Death: Myocardial Infarction caused by external issues.


    That made him think. ''External causes...'' He thought. His mind couldn''t help but come that memory from 1 month ago when he was taken out of the Cursed Mist and injected with that energy.


    ''I see... That''s what killed this body. After all, I was injected with Positive Energy, and this body was already used to the Cursed Energy since it was a baby.'' He thought.


    It made him realize that these people were not to be trusted at all. After all, they were testing on humans.


    So he decided to focus. ''I was stolen from the Mist, I died of a heart attack...'' He thought but shook his head. ''No, I''m not dead anymore; I can skip it. With me came 30 more, and the name the System gave me was ''Klaus'', the same name as my past self. Well, I think that will be enough for now.'' He smiled.


    He wanted to read the book some more, but the sound of the door was getting annoying already. He needed to get out.


    ''Hopefully, if I manage to escape these guys, I could find a way to get through my first Cursed Energy Bath and awaken my abilities, though I don''t remember what abilities this character had; maybe they''re different now.''


    Although he was a bit skeptical, he was hopeful that he had not gone mad and that this world was what he expected. In his past life, he reached the apex of Science and discovered amazing things; even in the end, he could understand in depth how the universe worked. If he had a new life, he would naturally want to reach the apex of a fantasy world.


    He eagerly grabbed the door handle and opened it just as the man planned to knock again, so he got a loud smack on the forehead.


    Klaus frowned, put his hand to his forehead, and looked at the man across from him complainingly.


    The man on the other side quickly retracted his hand with a look of embarrassment.


    ''What the hell? Was this guy like this before?'' he thought, seeing his new form. ''Could it be because of the injection? God, it is that effective.'' His eyes sparkled, and he smiled.


    "Young Klaus, your System has been registered. I''ve come to hand you your ID card and find out how you are feeling." He said, handing him a small ID card.


    As he did this, he noticed the book in Klaus''s hand, and his eyes sparkled. "Can you understand the language now? Can you speak?" He asked quickly, making Klaus feel confused.


    His mind traveled back in time, and he realized what was happening. ''True, being raised in the Mist, I technically never learned anything about the world. But clearly, this kid had read the book before.'' He thought, confused.


    Suddenly, he hit on what was happening, and his eyes widened like saucers.


    ''Did they somehow relay information to me to teach me the language? But... my God, are the scientists here that good?'' Klaus almost smiled at this, but he had to answer.


    He nodded. "I understand a little. I was... Reading." He spoke.


    He didn''t want them to realize that something weird was going on, nor did he want to be investigated. He knew better than anyone the kind of person a scientist could become when he was curious, so it was best to keep his mouth shut for now.


    The man smiled broadly and immediately got into a good mood. "Good, good. Boy, follow me. Since you already read the book, it''s time for me to lead you to the designated place, " he said, walking without waiting.


    Klaus had some catching up to do. "Where to?" he asked.


    "My name is Red; I am your guide. I will take you to an important place right now, and I must tell you you are lucky. Out of your 30 companions, 27 died of unknown causes, so you and two others are lucky."


    Klaus gave him a sidelong glance, ''Causes unknown, you bastard? You literally killed them. Shit, these mad scientists...'' He grumbled internally but soon remembered that he was a mad or crazy scientist, too, so he decided to stop insulting himself.


    In the meantime, Red spoke again.


    "The government invested a lot of money in you, so at this time, we are heading for you to go through your First Bath of the Damned Nightmare. If you are lucky, your abilities as a Sorcerer will awaken, and you will become one of the few Sorcerers in this world. Rejoice, boy; not everyone gets this chance."


    Klaus'' eyes sparkled.


    ''Am I that lucky!?'' He thought. He almost laughed but restrained himself, and the excitement only showed in his eyes.


    Red looked at him. "Do you know what it is?" he asked, and Klaus nodded.


    "I read¡­ a little."


    Red then smiled and continued talking.


    In short, Klaus would soon be sent to a place where the Cursed Energy would ''bathe'' him, or that was the name received, but the reality is different. The Cursed Energy will attack him with ferocity to try to awaken the abilities in his body, so this one will test his capabilities.


    But what abilities will he awaken? That will depend on the type of Sorcerer Klaus is.


    There are two types of Sorcerers: Soft Class Sorcerers and Cursed Class Sorcerers. Both represent the two types of energy in the world: Positive Energy and Cursed Energy, respectively.


    These energies are not born from nothing; they come from emotions. Anger and fear, for example, give birth to Cursed Energy. Love and joy give birth to Positive Energy. Both govern the world as we see it, giving birth to singularities like the Sorcerers.


    But like all good things, there are also bad things. Cursed Energy also gives birth to Curses or Disasters; these are monsters.


    Klaus will face those monsters in that ''Bath''. Those curses are very dangerous, but Klaus doesn''t remember much about them, and the guy before him wasn''t very explanatory about it.


    But he was emphatic about some things. For example: If you kill a Curse or a Disaster, you might be able to get a Cursed Core.


    And also on something else: The Bath happens in a different Dimension, and it''s... dangerous.


    ''That''s all? Really? I think they want to kill me. No, it''s not believing. It''s a reality; these guys want to kill me.'' Klaus frankly thought as he saw that this guy wasn''t planning to tell him anything more than that when he felt there was much more behind it.


    In the end, he could do nothing but frown.


    ''I feel it will be more dangerous than I think. Too bad I didn''t have time to read the novel; since I was so busy with my research, I couldn''t keep planning it either.'' He sighed.


    ''Forget it; it doesn''t matter either. If it''s dangerous, it means there are things to discover. Let''s see what this test is.'' He smiled.


    He was excited, and something new and exciting captured his curiosity, although everything seemed to indicate that he wouldn''t have the strength to pass that Bath.


    But that made it all the more exciting.


    Maybe he was crazy.


    One minute later, he arrived at a vast wheel-shaped construction resembling a scientific laboratory; it was hollow inside. In the middle of the place were more than 50 strange machines, where Klaus was directed and explained what he had to do.


    But before it all started, a person approached.


    Klaus frowned. He remembered this person.


    Inside the Cursed Mist, they both fought several times. That guy wanted to kill him, and in the last month, in training, that guy every time tried to gouge his eyes out.


    The approaching person smiled, "You... I will wait for you... You have fought against me for a long time... I will kill you when this is over." He declared, his eyes glittering with malice. His manner of speaking was similar to Klaus'' acting, so it made him proud.


    ''Looks like I''m a good actor.'' He thought.


    In response to that guy, he shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t care. But since he wanted to take his beautiful eyes, Klaus would do the same with him, given the chance. But now he was more excited to go to the Bath, so he ignored him and leaned back against the machine.


    That guy went back to his machine, too.


    There were 48 people here lying on different machines, fully ready.


    Suddenly, several people in lab coats moved, activating something strange on the floor and in the machines. A moment later, everyone disappeared.


    .

 Chapter 3 Aspiring Sorcerer

    Klaus didn''t feel anything strange; he didn''t even know he had disappeared from that room when he suddenly felt that he was standing on something. A cold breeze hit his body with softness and determination, causing him to open his eyes.In front of him was a Dark World, with trees swaying to the rhythm of the wind whipping around and a growing undergrowth beneath his feet that bowed to the power of the wind. He was at the top of a small hill.


    Everything around was darkened; even the green leaves of the trees and undergrowth had a dark tint staining them.


    An enigmatic and curious world made Klaus bend down to grab a leaf. "What a curious place. Everything is cold, and I feel like there are rather cold particles everywhere that somehow seem to emit light." He ran his fingers over the leaves as he said this.


    His curiosity was aroused when he felt those small particles, like tiny grains of sand, that could be easily felt when mixed in large quantities.


    After checking some nearby leaves, he touched a tree trunk, and everything was full of such particles.


    ''They feel like little grains of salt. Could it be salty?'' He thought.


    Curious, he grabbed a nearby leaf and ran his tongue over it after checking that it had that particle. Soon, his tongue had a strange powder there. It had no taste, but it was terribly cold, so much so that it managed to numb his tongue quickly.


    Though he frowned, he tried to taste it a little.


    ''Not salty, not sweet either. And... Huh?'' He was stunned when he realized those little grains disappeared in his mouth.


    They hadn''t melted or anything like that; they had literally disappeared, or that''s what he could feel. But although his mind wanted to work quickly to find logic in it, in the end, he couldn''t do it.


    So he tried several times but had to sigh in the end.


    "Forget it, let''s better focus on the mission."


    He slowly turned around to look towards a city at the bottom, quite far, of the hill.


    This city was lightly lit in the streets and buildings. It didn''t look like a modern city, but the buildings had a peculiar and exciting shape. He assumed that this would be the central meeting place of the mission.


    But suddenly, he stopped moving.


    Several system messages appeared in front of him.


    [Welcome, Aspiring Sorcerer, to the First Bath of Cursed Energy]


    [Your mission is simple]


    [9 people besides you entered the same test. Your mission is to Survive the Cursed Energy and Domain the Hill. If you kill, no one will penalize you; you might even receive rewards like Cursed Cores or items. But if you don''t Domain the Hill, you will be penalized accordingly]


    [The penalty for failing to Domain the Hill is death]


    [Rewards will be given to you as you receive Cursed Energy Baths. The Baths are random, but if you do things and attract the attention of the Cursed Energy, you will be able to receive them more frequently and may even receive an Endless Bath. Be careful]


    [Good luck]


    As these messages appeared, his head moved unconsciously towards a Hill... Or more precisely, a Mountain, in the distance, beyond the city.


    The mountain was quite large and had much mist around it.


    ''So much Cursed Energy. That''s dangerous; is that the Hill I must Domain?'' He thought. As if his thoughts had moved something, he could see how a surge of Cursed Energy suddenly created near him and flew rapidly towards him, as if it wanted to swallow him up.


    It was so fast that he didn''t have time to react; he was suddenly hit fiercely by this Cursed Energy, and a spurt of blood came out of his mouth.


    "Buagh!" he couldn''t help but be sent backward, his expression in shock. He quickly got up after this and stood on his guard. Then, he immediately realized the danger he was in.


    "That pain... I had forgotten that this place is very dangerous because the Cursed Energy is highly corrosive and could kill me if I''m careless."


    He could feel the cursed energy inside him, and even though his body had been reared in a Cursed Mist, he was still affected by it. Although the impact of how corrosive it was was not what damaged him, it was that he received the attack unprepared. This cursed energy didn''t go in and out; it all stayed inside his body.


    ''That will be troublesome; I hope it won''t attack me from inside later when I''m fighting.'' He sighed.


    After that first encounter with the Cursed Energy, he took a deep breath and started walking again. But, looking at the distant Hill he was to domain, he frowned and looked up some more.


    The sky was darkened all over, meaning it was night, but...


    ''No stars? Is it cloudy?'' he thought.


    Even though it was dark, there wasn''t a star above it. Not even a glow or anything. It''s like a dark curtain covering the sky and preventing him from seeing beyond that. But no clouds were visible.


    ''Maybe it''s an effect of the Cursed Energy?'' he thought.


    If he looked around, he could tell that the Cursed Energy was in large quantities here. So it may be as he thinks.


    He sighed. Everything seemed stranger to him than the last, so he stopped thinking nonsense and started walking towards the city.


    Still, once again, he had to stop.


    ''Oh?''


    In front of him was something that increased his curiosity to the top.


    A strange, small figure was standing there. It was like a small, five-foot-tall, pale blue monster that walked on two legs and had three strangely developed hooves. It was pretty hunched over, and its jagged hands, one larger than the other, protruded close to its chest.


    These hands were not just anything. They were developed differently than any other hand. One of them looked like his fingernails were sharp knives that glistened even on this starless night. The other, the smallest, was a malformed hand with backward fingers.


    A strange drool was falling from its body, making it look really disgusting, and its aura increased that feeling of disgust even more. Its eyes were yellow like snakes, staring at Klaus with a strange curiosity.


    Klaus''s beautiful purple eyes glowed brightly. "A Curse?"


    Although he had never seen one before and had not even participated in its creation, he was sure it was one. His instincts told him so.


    A strange smile formed on his face as interest piqued.


    "Hehe, come, little one... Let me see what kind of existence you are." He squeezed his hand a little and gently approached the Curse, who was looking at him. This one growled and suddenly jumped swiftly toward where Klaus was.


    The speed was terrific, forcing Klaus to move his head to the side to dodge the first attack. ''That fast?'' He tried to punch the curse in the stomach, but it let out a kick while it was in the air and managed to push him off before the blow hit it.


    "Oh... You''re strong."


    Klaus looked at his chest and noticed a small hoof mark there. The blow he had taken wasn''t particularly hard, but he couldn''t explain how it had managed to turn around so quickly to hit him with a blow like that in that position.


    ''Maybe it used the cursed energy?'' Klaus supposed.


    After steadying itself on the ground, the curse turned to stare at him. Its snake-like yellow eyes were still curious, and that curiosity was a bit annoying.


    ''It feels like a child.'' Klaus was a bit confused by this, but at that moment, he was again attacked by this thing, and this time, he wouldn''t make the same mistake.


    ''If I''m not wrong, that''s how I think it was done...'' He thought while remembering the training of the last month.


    He made the Positive Energy inside him run a little through his body, but not being very skilled, he did this very slowly, and soon, the Curse was already in front of him. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Klaus quickly judged that he had no time, so he decided to do something different.


    Just before being hit, he ducked and lunged towards the monster''s stomach, hugging it. "Where I come from, wrestling wrestlers loved to do this. Try it." He then managed to position himself well, and soon, his body fell to the ground, ferociously slamming the monster back to the ground.


    "KYAAA!"


    The terrifying scream, mixed with the strange drool coming out of its body, almost made Klaus vomit up the food he didn''t even have in his belly.


    ''Tsk, gross.''


    Still, he soon sensed something dangerous coming up behind him. ''What?'' Confused, he tried to look behind. Suddenly, a surge of energy rushed into his body and hit him, causing his grip on the monster to soften in pain.


    He looked back to notice another surge rushing into his body; he endured the pain as long as he could.


    ''Cursed Energy? So this is why the bath is so complicated...'' Although his body was used to the Cursed Energy, he could feel that it could still corrode internally, increasing his pain.


    "Fuff..." He began to suck in air forcefully to endure the internal pain and cling to the monster, but that Cursed Energy gave the monster time so that it could strike Klaus'' face, causing blood to spurt out of it.


    "You bastard, don''t even think about hitting me with..." He hadn''t even finished speaking when he noticed the monster''s longer arm coming hard towards one of his eyes. That arm had knives on it, sending energy storms into his body.


    He managed to raise his hand and hit it a little, deflecting its trajectory, and these sharp knives partially cut his hair by his neck, barely scratching him a little. Still, the next attack would not miss, and his current position was disadvantageous, so he was forced to jump back and get up to avoid it.


    He quickly backed away, feeling some blood on his face. "Hah... You bastard, you''re very tough. I''ve decided that since you want to kill me, even if your flesh is naturally disgusting, I''m going to eat you." He growled.


    It was at that moment that, finally, his right arm was surrounded by Positive Energy.


    Curse stood up and no longer looked as curious as before. It even looked angry, but strangely. It was like a terrifyingly angry baby, looking at Klaus with whimsy or disdain.


    Klaus reached down and grabbed one of the nearby rocks with the hand that didn''t have Positive Energy.


    "Come here, you bastard. I told you, you were going to be my food tonight. Did it scare you?" Klaus started walking towards him. His current appearance was disheveled from the earlier scuffle, but he didn''t care.


    And neither did the curse. Shortly after, it walked towards Klaus and started running, rushing to meet him.


    The curse was the first to strike, as its speed was terrific, but Klaus managed to step aside and hit its chest with the hand that had positive energy in it.


    "The attack pattern is easier than level 1 monsters in virtual reality games." Klaus sneered.


    His blow unleashed a howl of pain, which was drowned out soon after as Klaus slammed the stone hard into the side of its head, disorienting the little monster.


    The latter fell to the ground, disoriented, looking away. Klaus would not miss this golden opportunity. He ran towards this monster, threw the stone a few steps behind, and immediately jumped up and held on tightly like a koala with his chest on its hunched back, hugging it with his hands tightly from behind.


    At that instant, two waves of cursed energy hit him simultaneously, making him grit his teeth. ''If I do it right and calculate well enough, I''ll be able to kill it.''


    He clenched his legs to the ground, and his teeth seemed to want to pierce themselves. He endured all the pain from the Cursed Energy and jumped backward, using all the strength in his legs.


    "It''s John Ce... I mean, die, you bastard!"


    His body bowed in the air under the weight of the curse and soon fell backward. The head of the curse hit right on the tip of the previous rock and shattered from the impact.


    Bits of flesh and blue blood were strewn all over the place, including Klaus'' face, which had been stained by the blood with a rotten smell.


    If it weren''t for his past, he would possibly have puked his guts out at the slightest contact with this.


    He took a deep breath when he saw that this guy was dead and pulled him aside to sit nearby, quickly wiping the blood on his face with a piece of his shirt.


    His uneven breathing showed that he was exhausted.


    "Haahh... God, I didn''t know using Positive Energy was so exhausting. Good grief, what ridiculously small amount of energy did they inject me with? I mean, if they were going to kill me anyway, they would have at least injected me with a little more." He complained.


    However, he wondered: ''Why did they inject me with Positive Energy if I had lived my whole life with Cursed Energy?''


    Cursed Energy creates Cursed Class Sorcerers. So why not inject him with that energy to see if he would awaken as that type?


    ''Maybe the Soft Class ones are more powerful?'' he thought. ''I didn''t have much to do with it when the novel was being created, and I think they added a lot of stuff at the end that I didn''t hear about because I was busy. Sigh, forget it.''


    After resting for about 30 seconds, he went to get up, but suddenly, a System message appeared before his eyes.


    [Congratulations, you have killed a ''Calamity of Disgust'' Curse in its Birth Phase, and the first stages of the Cursed Energy Bath have passed. You have unlocked a Birth Ability]


    [You have unlocked the Soft Ring, but it is inactive due to lack of fuel]


    [You have unlocked...] The system suddenly went silent before sending another message.


    [Your body has awakened]


    [Be careful; the Cursed Energy has taken an interest in you]

 Chapter 4 Amazing skills with a problem

    The System messages looked at Klaus, and he stared back at them.For a moment, he forgot about all the pains in his body and stood up abruptly. "Wh-what? Something so good just for killing that guy?"


    He had focused on the words that said: Unlocking a Birth Skill, which had unlocked another section of the System and was now before his eyes.


    The section didn''t say much; it simply had a name: Abilities.


    Below those few words, not one but two small windows, one below the other, now popped up.


    ''Two?'' He couldn''t help but start reading what these two ''skills'' were about, though the first one didn''t seem to be a skill.


    Klaus Body - Unique Body.


    | Point 0 Body: Infinitely Pure Body. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    | Limited: Lack of awakening.


    ''Limited? What does it mean? Lack of awakening?'' Klaus frowned. ''Awakening... Do it mean going through the First Bath? It must be...


    No one should awaken an ability as soon as they enter this world, so perhaps it lacks finishing the mission to understand what it does.''


    ''But, Point 0 Body... If I think of that, various ideas come to mind, but I don''t remember exactly what it might mean.'' Klaus sighed and decided to keep scrolling down the system.


    Maybe he would see something that would make him remember.


    Then, a new ability came into his view.


    Central Power - Unique Power.


    | The Great Attractor: Every hit you make will attract energy from your surroundings towards you to be further processed by your body. Depending on the power of the blow, the attraction will be greater or lesser.


    | Limited: Lack of awakening.


    ''Great Attractor?'' He eyed the name suspiciously. His eyes widened like saucers.


    Seeing the name and the description of the ability gave him a mental image, an important one, of something.


    That something belongs to the universe and is located in the Laniakea supercluster of galaxies. More precisely, the gravitational anomaly of the Laniakea supercluster: The Great Attractor.


    Thinking about this connected the wires in his head, making Klaus able to understand perfectly what was happening.


    ''Now I get it. This novel was written and inspired by mathematicians, physicists, and astrophysicists. Obviously, the abilities created could have something to do with that theme. Now I remember. This character wasn''t written because his abilities were so strong.''


    ''An ability inspired by the Great Attractor, able to draw the surrounding energy into the body, is a very powerful ability. It could break the novel''s rules, making it more complicated to do. Now...'' Klaus looked up to find the explanation for his body.


    He realized everything he had not been able to see before.


    ''Such an amazing ability like that naturally needs a matching body. And what better than the Infinitely Pure Body? What does the 0-Point Body mean? It''s simple. The idea behind making this body and naming it so is because it is the 0-Point of the Cartesian Plane.''


    ''If we look at it this way and it is Infinitely pure, it means that it can become strong with the two types of energy that exist: Positive Energy and Cursed Energy, right? After all, these would be equivalent to Positive and Negative Energy on the Cartesian Plane.'' He thought.


    For a moment, he paused to think about this. He felt he had found something good but couldn''t come up with anything after thinking about it, so he focused on continuing his theory.


    ''The Great Attractor can attract both types of energy simultaneously, while an Infinitely Pure body can process them¡­ Amazing. This is really good. I never thought I could witness something so wonderful.''


    His heart began to pound with excitement. This was an idea unlike any he had ever read about. Just by counting those two options alone, his potential seemed not to be limited, which made him see an exciting fantasy future where his infinite curiosity would be fully satiated.


    At least in theory, the Great Attractor and the 0-Point Body are extraordinary abilities. Because it is supposed to attract energy to the body just by hitting, whether training or fighting, he can do it.


    ''It''s a perfect body for a perfect skill.'' Klaus smiled broadly, excited.


    While he was so excited, out of sheer curiosity, he wanted to go lower, perhaps hoping to learn more about his new abilities.


    He didn''t expect to find anything else.


    The Cursed Energy is your companion and longs for your presence.


    | Little Incarnation: He who the Cursed Energy loves, reigns in the night. His name is The Incarnation.


    | Incomplete explanation, Impossible to use: Lack of awakening.


    Klaus frowned. ''Little Incarnation? What is this?'' There was no memory of this in his mind; no matter how hard he tried to think, he couldn''t recall anything similar.


    Even though he was not present during this novel''s creation and formal writing, he did not think the abilities of someone he had once created would change so much.


    After trying to remember for several seconds, he was forced to sigh and give up. The ability itself had no detailed explanations. It was empty. All it said was that it could not be used and a saying regarding it.


    That didn''t give him much information within his knowledge, so he wouldn''t keep thinking about nonsense to which he couldn''t know the answers.


    Instead, he decided to focus on the fact that he understood the first two skills well, at least theoretically.


    "I have to find a way to confirm that theory..." He said, looking up.


    He was hungry, and it was nighttime here, but instead of trying to make food, he focused on confirming his theory.


    He stood a little away from where he had killed the curse and tried to move his ability internally. ''Can''t I?'' He thought, confused, only to realize that he didn''t need to move it; it was always active.


    All he needed to do was train.


    ''Hit and hit, to absorb with the Great Attractor. At the same time, training with higher risk is more beneficial.'' He thought, remembering what the book said regarding the workouts.


    ''I see, so hurting and hitting me are forms of training, as long as they are done correctly...''


    He took one last look at his skill before looking ahead. ''Hitting attracts energy... Let''s try it.''


    He closed his eyes first, remembering the training he had gone through over the past month.


    If he remembered correctly, those guys and the book mentioned that to become strong, he needed to feel the surrounding Positive Energy and concentrate on it so he could exert his will on it to affect it and draw it into his body.


    If he considered it carefully, the ''will'' part could be skipped, because the Great Attractor already fulfilled that function. He only needed to focus on one place, so he soon opened his eyes and stared at a nearby tree.


    His breathing quickly harmonized with the nearby environment, bringing his concentration to the highest level. He bent his waist slightly and placed both arms close to his waist, with his elbows pointing straight ahead and his fists pointing straight ahead.


    It was a stance he had learned in an anime. ''I thought that thing would never be useful, but will it work?'' He smiled a little after thinking like that.


    Well, he didn''t mind either. The idea is to throw punches, not to look professional.


    Then he struck hard at the front. His first blow soon became a second, third, and fourth blow until he stopped because he noticed something.


    He hadn''t noticed, but his eyes were glowing. Before his eyes, he could see the movement of huge streams of dark energy, which swirled towards him as if they wanted to enter his body, but they passed by.


    ''Huh? Didn''t it enter?'' Klaus was in shock, but simultaneously, he could notice a subtle and tiny movement of a different energy.


    This energy looked more like wind and even seemed to be yellow somehow. It wasn''t cold like the first one; it was slightly warm. This energy swirled towards him, entered his pores, and settled in his body, causing it to activate and start processing it.


    ''Positive energy?'' Klaus smiled broadly. But immediately, the smiling countenance disappeared.


    At this moment, he could see the two types of energy, although he did not know why. Dark and cold energy was present in large quantities in this world, and it seemed slightly aggressive. It was as if it was always in constant aggression towards everything that came near it, but it obeyed the Great Attractor. That was the cursed energy.


    While the Positive Energy...


    ''It''s unfortunate its low quantity. Is this world special, and that''s why there''s not enough Positive Energy?''


    ''The Cursed Energy didn''t enter me either... That''s worrying. If the Cursed Energy is more abundant, it is in my best interest to become strong through that, but my body somehow doesn''t want to accept it.''


    As usual, he liked to close his eyes to think; this time, he did it again. Still, after closing them, his mind found itself looking at the body inside him again.


    ''This is... The Soft Ring?'' He was in front of a huge Ring, partially illuminated with a yellowish energy.


    That energy was also formed all over his body as if it were a small layer of skin, but it was so small that he could barely see and spread all over it. That was positive energy.


    ''It goes into the Ring and comes out of it to be all over my body... I get it. But what is this then?'' He looked to his right, up in this dark place.


    There was a Core there. Naturally, he could recognize it and was sure it was a Cursed Core.


    That means that he has in his body the two things necessary to be a Sorcerer of both Soft Class and Cursed Class.


    ''Considering the curiosity of my body, I can understand it. I should be able to be a Dual Sorcerer, though I don''t know if such existences will exist in this world. But why doesn''t that one have any energy at all?''


    As he could see, the Cursed Core in front of him was empty, devoid of energy. It was like a floating triangular shape of a black color with some transparent white lines.


    For this, there should be a reason and that reason he would like to know.


    ''Hmm, I see; maybe what''s missing is the complete awakening, as in the skills? In short, the completion of the Cursed Energy Bath is missing. Maybe that''s why I can''t absorb cursed energy.'' As he was thinking about this, he felt a sharp pain in his body that stunned him and brought him out of his thoughts.


    His body was suddenly hit by various waves of cursed energy, which took it upon themselves to enter it differently and begin to wage war on him inside it until it adapted.


    Klaus simply frowned. He realized that he had to adapt to this, as it would happen every time. He didn''t give the matter any more thought.


    He had managed to see through what he needed and his abilities. But he knew that a test could not be passed just because he wanted to, and he was sent here without any preparation.


    So, he had to focus on training.


    He looked determinedly ahead, lowered his body again, and started punching. At least he wanted to understand the training better before he went deeper into that city of unknown dangers.


    Each blow created slight ripples in that energy he could now see. It was as if his body suddenly became a whirlpool, fiercely attracting everything within its reach.


    As his training progressed, hours passed. His body sweated profusely until he suddenly stopped and dropped to the ground.


    "Haahh... Forget it. It''s almost impossible to train here. Even though I''ve done it so many times and can see all the energy, the Cursed Energy refuses to enter me, and the Positive Energy is so little that it''s pitiful. Also, why does it only work at a 20-degree angle in front of my punches? That''s too little." He complained, panting.


    Although he could feel a slight advance, that advance was very slow; it didn''t convince him. ''Maybe I''m doing it wrong.'' He thought.


    Then his stomach growled, warning him that he was hungry.


    That made him get up.


    As he guarded the surroundings, he looked around for the body of the monster he had killed and approached.


    "You look really disgusting, dear monster. It''s so disgusting that even to me, it makes me nauseous, but... I guess when the hunger gets tight, the palate will have to loosen up." Klaus said, knelt to prepare this disgusting, not-at-all-appetizing Beast Cursed.

 Chapter 5 A clear mind

    The first thing he did was to check to see if it had the Cursed Core, but after opening the whole body, he found nothing. Discouraged, he removed the sharp nails and used them like knives to cut the flesh.During the whole process, he was curious about something.


    "If curses are born from bad emotions, or more precisely from the Cursed Energy created from emotions, how do they have flesh? Can emotions create flesh?"


    He could understand the concept of Cursed Energy giving birth to Cursed Class Sorcerers because the reality is that ''they are not born of it.'' Essentially, all sorcerers are either human or belong to one of the existing races, but the type of energy they can use determines what kind of sorcerer they will be.


    Or at least that''s what he can understand so far, as he still doesn''t know if there is any additional difference between the Soft Class and the Cursed Class.


    But, for now, he understands that. The problem is that, based on that, he can''t explain what gives birth to Curses.


    These are born from Cursed Energy, essentially, and it''s not like a mutation happens. How can they have flesh, then? Is flesh created out of thin air? Is it magic or something?


    Although even then, magic is supposed to exist in this world, but it can''t do something like that.


    While thinking about it, he butchered the monster, picking up different sizes of pieces of flesh. It was really disgusting; it even smelled, and the blood was unbearable, but there was nothing he could do.


    He had no money, and walking to the city no longer seemed feasible. His belly rumbled throughout, and although he was tempted to throw it all away and run to the town, when he looked down and calculated the route, he found that there was 29 kilometers of distance between him and the city.


    If he considers that his body is not in optimal condition, that he is hungry, and that the terrain is not flat, it could take him more than half a day to get there.


    Right now, his condition is so pitiful that he could very well arrive and immediately drop dead after doing so.


    He, therefore, had no alternative. He would replenish his strength by eating something disgusting.


    After seeing no more curses nearby, he lit a fire and cooked the meat.


    A while later, he took the first bite of a piece of meat he had poked with a stick. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''It tastes horrible...'' He thought as he chewed it. He had never eaten anything that tasted so horrible, and it''s not like he was a person who was born into wealth.


    His past taught him not to be picky about food, so he started eating ''happily''.


    As he did so, he looked up at the sky. He longed to see the stars in a new world but could see nothing here.


    ''It looks like my dream will have to wait a while to be fulfilled since I was immediately sent here after arriving at this place, which still feels unreal.''


    He lowered his gaze, looked at the distant city, and, subsequently, at the Hill, he was to Dominate.


    ''A battle, huh? What would I tell myself if I could go to the past and talk to myself right when the research on the void began?''


    ''Don''t do it, will it kill you? To discover what I so longed to discover, only to have that very thing kill me in the end, is... Frustrating.''


    Even though he thought so, he was smiling as he did so.


    Of course, he was frustrated. He also remembered the face of the person who sabotaged him, which made him feel angry and even more frustrated.


    He knew better than anyone. His research had not failed; he should be remembered as the most outstanding scientist. He was sure he could develop a ''Theory of Everything,'' but a little man shattered the plan and thwarted all of that.


    A service staff had caused his growing fame, his most remarkable discoveries, and his life to be deprived.


    Now, he is sure that that explosion destroyed his fame. With his experiments, he killed a lot of people, including that man who sabotaged him, who will surely be remembered as a martyr for the research to a mad scientist.


    Naturally, Klaus understands the weight that comes with that, but honestly, it''s not like he cares. Besides, he can''t even direct his revenge on someone because that someone also died, and he doesn''t know who prompted him to do what he did, so his desire now doesn''t go through revenge.


    Therefore, although he feels frustrated and angry, he knows how to contain and control himself. At this point, he may have been given a new opportunity. He has arrived in an exciting world full of unknown things that seem to follow a familiar course.


    Whether he can take advantage of this second chance will depend on him and his vision. But he doesn''t think what happened before was bad because it made him realize something important.


    When you are an average human, even the lowest and weakest of your subordinates can thwart your plans. When you have no power, you cannot prevent someone else from being able to thwart your plans, which becomes a sign of how weak humans are.


    At least on Earth, that''s how it is.


    But it''s different now. He has arrived in a world where fantasy exists, where he has just been transported to a world without stars, with strange monsters and mysterious energy born of emotions. Even better, with the possibility of becoming powerful himself.


    He does not know if there is a way to return to Earth, but if there is, he would like to return simply to tell them about the success of his research; if there isn''t, he doesn''t care either. From a young age, he learned to ignore the past.


    If Earth will be a past for him from now on, it doesn''t bother him. On the contrary, it''s okay. This world looks like it has more things to investigate than the Earth, more things to satiate his curiosity with.


    Now, a whole new fantasy world opened up to his view. Naturally, the infinite curiosity that led him to discover one of the universe''s greatest secrets will lead him down a similar path in this fantasy world.


    That''s why he couldn''t stop smiling, even though his food tasted horrible.


    It was then that he realized that, it was possible that he could have made it to the City without dying and gone to eat delicious food. But his curiosity would not allow it.


    To satiate his curiosity... He was willing to eat things like this simply to understand them.


    Perhaps he was simply crazy.


    .


    After eating several portions of meat, Klaus took a deep breath and stood up. He looked satisfied, but he didn''t even know if his stomach was satisfied or his curiosity.


    Still, it was no time to dwell on nonsense.


    ''It''s time to go to town. Let''s see what a Fantasy World has in store for me.'' He smiled and set off, not wanting to waste another minute.

 Chapter 6 Running through the city

    Klaus ran desperately through the city streets, in the opposite direction to the strange people and animals running through the streets.In the distance, behind and in front of him, he could hear screams of different people clamoring for him to be caught. Still, he was agile in avoiding dangerous places and managed to hide in some alleys just to see that all his pursuers continued running.


    ''Hah... God, these bastards are pretty fast.'' He thought and turned around to continue running toward the city exit.


    If you''re wondering how he fell into a situation where everyone is now chasing him, you''d have to reminisce a bit...


    A few hours ago, when he had just arrived in the city, he was so intrigued by the culture, the foods, and the shape of the buildings, which reminded him so much of the ancient era on earth, that he began to walk through the city.


    He first noticed that the people here were much paler than he was. He had regained some color by eating the foul flesh of that curse, which made him stand out from everyone here. He thought it would be a good thing, but it was not.


    He attracted a lot of attention without realizing it, and many looked at him with hatred.


    Still, the problem was not that.


    When he was walking through the city, he felt hungry. Although that meat left him satisfied, it made him realize that his body consumed the nutrients of that meat much faster than usual. So he felt very hungry, and seeing such good food in the city, which looked very delicious, he wanted to try to buy it, although he was unsuccessful.


    The currency with which things are traded here is called Cursed Coin and is usually divided into Quarters of Cursed Coin for small purchases, but he had none of that.


    Still, he was told that an organization in the city traded in Curses. He could sell the body parts of different Curses to obtain money or food, which encouraged Klaus.


    When he went there and tried to sell that disgusting meat, he immediately began to be chased by the powers of the city for no apparent reason. But apparently, they were sent by a powerful bastard that Klaus managed to see during his escape.


    That''s how he is now in this situation, thinking about his next move.


    As he ran through the alleys, two pursuers crossed his sight.


    They were two tall men with black eyes, black hair, and pale skin. They carried swords that seemed to be imbued with cursed energy, but they didn''t look mighty.


    Klaus smiled at the sight of them. He had more or less learned the distinction by the uniform of these people and knew that these two were among the weakest in the city. If he could beat them, he could get their weapons, which would make his journey more manageable.


    He ran through the alley, showing himself.


    The two were surprised to find him but smiled. This was their chance to reach the city''s great heights.


    The reward for catching this little thief was very high, after all.


    They immediately drew their swords from the sheath. "Let''s go together; if we keep the whole reward for ourselves, we can afford better training." They talked among themselves; even so, they were very slow.


    By the time they realized it, they already had Klaus on top of them, punching one of them in the face and taking him with him until he crashed into the wall.


    "Little guy, I really like your sword; how about lending it to me?" he threw several blows to the guy''s face, who, even though he had a protective helmet, still felt severe pain, and his nose started to bleed.


    Klaus could not continue his onslaught, as he had to jump to the side to avoid the other''s attack. That sword attack hit the wall and his partner''s helmet hard, cracking the helmet in two and leaving it unprotected.


    Klaus grinned at this and, with what little knowledge of martial arts he had, spun on his axis as he stepped onto the ground and quickly jumped up to land a blow on the hand of the one who had just attacked him.


    "Agh!" A scream came out of his mouth when he felt his bones being hit roughly like that. He had to retract his hand quickly, but that made the sword slip out of his grip.


    "Alright, if you want to give me your sword, I won''t refuse," Klaus smiled and held the sword in his hand.


    Immediately, that caused some strange information to pass through his mind. ''Information on how to use it? How convenient.''


    Although the information was basic, it served him greatly at the moment, as he had never touched a sword in his life.


    He bent his body and, being so close to the guy who was still dazed from the previous blows, swung the sword towards him. The sword met no opposition and soon cut off part of his neck, for the sword struck the wall behind, and he could not cross any further from there. That showed his lack of experience, but with half of the neck with a hole in it, the guy bled out and tainted Klaus.


    He knew he couldn''t get distracted; the other guy was still there.


    When he tried to look that way, he received a blow in the face that disoriented him and made him take several steps back. But in this course, Klaus managed to swing the sword towards the other guy''s body just to hit the sword he was still holding and move it away from his enemy.


    "Bastard, so you''re cunning." Complained the man in front of him.


    Klaus noticed his nose was bleeding but smiled at him. "In this world, cunning might be your greatest ally."


    "Heh, that cunning won''t do you any good. I will prove that you, a petty raider and thief of our resources, are not worthy to carry our sword."


    The little city soldier jumped quickly to where the other sword was, but Klaus would not allow him to do as he pleased. He knew he had to end this fight as soon as possible, so he jumped in the same direction.


    Still, he was two steps further away from the sword than the soldier, so he realized he wouldn''t make it in time.


    ''A small wager...''


    He stared at the man before him, trying to gauge the distance quickly and his acceleration. He also noticed the movement of the cursed energy, which somehow worked like wind in this world.


    1 second later, he smiled. He moved his hand 20 centimeters away from where the sword was on the ground, then pushed his hand sharply and threw his sword, also trying to make a slight curvature in his throw.


    ''A little 15-degree bend should be enough.'' He thought as soon as he threw it.


    His sword flew at high speed, and thanks to the pressure of the cursed energy in the environment, it had a slight curvature in its path.


    Just at the moment when that guy went to grab the sword on the ground, Klaus''s attack stuck in his neck, and thanks to the speed, it crossed from one side to the other, killing him instantly. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Hehe, and they said physics would be useless for me to fight. Even such basic physics is already so useful.''


    Though he smiled, the reality was that killing people still felt a little strange.


    Not that he was a saint, nor was this his first time. His childhood wasn''t smooth; at some point in it, he had to kill to survive.


    But it still felt a little strange to do so, perhaps because of the society he came from.


    Still, his life depended on it. He couldn''t be picky about it.


    He ran, grabbed the swords there, and wanted to start running somewhere else.


    But suddenly, he heard a shout.


    "Surround this place; that thief is over here!"


    Klaus shuddered. ''Too close.''


    He looked around and noticed a low wall he could jump over. He ran to it and climbed over it, jumping over to the house.


    Just then, several armed and strong soldiers entered the alley.


    "Sir, there are two dead here!" they shouted.


    Klaus sighed when he saw that they didn''t see him. He looked up, planning to keep running.


    But then he was shocked.


    There was a face in front of him.

 Chapter 7 An extremely beautiful woman

    Beautiful, would that be the right word?No, maybe even the word ''beautiful'' could not describe the perfect face Klaus had before him.


    She was a beautiful woman. She had chiseled and delicate features and attractive, snow-white skin. Unlike all the people in this strange world, she was not pale. She looked more human.


    Her perfect face, red lips, black hair, and, most strikingly, beautiful, ultra-detailed blue eyes made the surrounding darkness dull and recede. The same was true of the dim brightness across the city.


    Klaus was immediately drawn to that face as she stared up at him.


    Just then, the shouts of nearby people brought them back to their senses.


    Klaus frowned, not knowing what to say. But, before he could even speak, he was pulled roughly by this woman.


    ''God... She''s too strong.'' Although Klaus tried to resist, her force was so great that he couldn''t even move. Soon, she entered the house and went to a rather large basement, where she finally stopped.


    After that, she looked him back and forth and frowned.


    "You''re a Reared in the Mist, aren''t you?" She spoke suddenly, in a beautiful but proud voice.


    Klaus didn''t know how to answer that sudden question, and she didn''t give him time to do so before asking anything else.


    "You''re here to spend your first bath, aren''t you?"


    At this point, Klaus had to nod and stand up. "I''m a Reared in the Mist, and, indeed, I''m in my first bath. Are you too? Are you one of the people I have to face against?" he asked, curious.


    If she was one of his rivals, then the current situation was complicated. This woman''s strength to bring him here was too high to beat her. Perhaps an impossible situation in his current state.


    But the woman practically ignored his questions. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see. No wonder I feel you are so compatible with the cursed energy, but it still attacks you so strongly. But why were you sent to this place for your first bath? This is Second Bath territory."


    Although Klaus was confused, he could see a few things from her words. "Are you in the Second Bath?"


    "Yes." Although she seemed very curious, her proud look showed that her current status was a source of pride for her.


    Klaus swallowed hard. ''There are 4 Baths in total. The first one awakens the power. To enter the Second one, you already have to reach a certain level on the Power Scale; why is there such a powerful person in my test? How am I supposed to beat her?''


    Although he was confused, he didn''t show it on his face. He honestly felt curious about this woman. It wasn''t just about her peculiar beauty; he felt her body was special and strange. Even though he knew nothing about this world, he somehow felt a particular attraction between them, which made no sense.


    Still, he knew that his life depended on this. Would he die as soon as he arrived in this world? That would be unfortunate.


    So, he wanted to respond with something else, but the woman turned away.


    "Running into people who are passing other bathrooms is not uncommon. As you walk through the Cursed World, it is common to encounter others passing through baths above yours. Even it''s not impossible to run into those passing through their Fourth Bath." She turned to look at him again.


    "The rare thing is to be sent into this territory on your first bath. The curses here are too powerful for you; didn''t you get sidetracked?" She was curious about this.


    Klaus nodded. "I''m sure the territory of my first bath is left here."


    She nodded slightly and averted her gaze indifferently.


    ''First, enemies of the third bath are hanging around here, and now, a little one is passing his first bath... Certainly, the second bath is dangerous.'' She smiled a little.


    "If so, that''s fine. You can go out and come back to the surface. Although you are very weak, try to train a little in the house, and then you can get out. If you follow the road in front of the mansion, you can get out without a problem; your pursuers don''t get into this area."


    She lost interest as quickly as she gained it, so she turned around nonchalantly and walked further into the basement.


    Klaus was a bit stunned after seeing this and sighed. With no one in sight, he was able to lie down and rest. There were many things to think about.


    It was already amazing to him that a person from the Second Bath was here, but from how she spoke, the Baths didn''t seem to be divided.


    ''The Cursed World... That''s what this place must be called. So, do all baths occur in the same world and without divisions? Then what exactly are baths?'' he thought.


    No one could answer him, though.


    Good thing he had learned several things. The first was that entering the City was not a good option. People from the start looked at him funny, with a particular hatred. And simply for killing a Curse, he was already branded as a natural enemy of the city.


    But considering that these people live in a World of Curses, they may see these things as pets or something like that. With that learned, he understood that he shouldn''t wander around this city wandering.


    Still, he was hungry.


    After several hours since his body had consumed all the nutrients, he needed more.


    That was why, after taking one last look at the basement and not seeing the beautiful woman, he went up to the house and stayed near the entrance to the basement. If he was in trouble, he could go in there and flee wherever possible.


    After that, he removed the small makeshift backpack he had made from cloth he had stolen in town, where all the curse meat and some dry sticks were. The clothes were a bit special. Despite the cursed beast''s flesh''s smell, this one did not allow it to spread, so it was helpful.


    Then he lit the fire, and a few minutes later, he began to cook the meat.


    It''s a pity that this System was not like the one in the novels he had read before. It didn''t have an inventory mechanism, or at least for now, so he had to throw away some of the meat he had chopped earlier during his long walk.


    Right now, he only had enough meat left for two more meals.


    Still, enough for now. Not that he liked the taste of the meat anyway; he was sure he wouldn''t miss it.


    As Klaus cooked the meat, the smell of rotting meat flooded the house and entered the basement.


    That snapped Klaus out of his thoughts by a cold, deadly voice.


    "May I know what you''re doing? That smell..." The beautiful woman was forced to leave after smelling something so bad and found Klaus with his back to her, so she couldn''t see what he was doing.


    Klaus turned to look at her. One piece of meat was in his mouth, and the other was stuck on the stick. He swallowed and then smiled at her.


    "I am eating. I haven''t eaten for many hours; I''m starving." He replied cheerfully.


    Food had improved his mood, even if it tasted awful. After all, it was better to have a stomach full of lousy food than to have it empty.

 Chapter 8 She will teach him

    She looked at him in shock."Are you eating Cursed meat?"


    "Yes, it''s all I have. It tastes horrible, but it''s better than nothing."


    His calm reply and subsequent bite of the disgusting meat surprised the woman.


    ''This... There are such strange people.''


    The smell of the cooked meat was so bad that she couldn''t help but bring a hand to her nose.


    ''It''s even from the Calamity of Disgust... How can he take bites out of that?''


    She couldn''t help but walk over to him and take the meat out of his hand. "Give me all that. Don''t you know anything about this world? You''re eating a Curse of Disgusting Calamity. That''s terrible for your body, you know?" She complained and ripped all the pieces of meat from him before throwing them in the trash, wrapped in a bag.


    Klaus looked at her in shock as she threw down his food. "Hey!" He even wanted to complain, but she shot him a stern look.


    "What? Answer my questions, and then I''ll let you eat. Don''t you know anything about this world? No one who knew the least would choose to eat Curses, let alone one of disgust."


    Klaus stared at her for a moment. He seemed to want to see right through her. But after a moment, he sighed. It''s not like she wasn''t right. Besides, he saw a way to get information from this place. So, he sat back down.


    "There was nothing I could do. I was hungry and needed to replenish my strength to escape the city. The guys who sent me here did it against my will and didn''t even give me food."


    He looked past her and looked at the garbage.


    "Besides, people who were born into a good family might not understand, but for us, people in the slums, food from the garbage isn''t that it''s something disgusting. It''s not like we could afford to eat delicious things, anyway."


    Although he said that, he wasn''t talking about this body''s past.


    He was remembering his childhood on earth. How many times didn''t he have to eat from garbage, or not eat at all, to get to where he was?


    As a scientist, he understood better than anyone else that this kind of food was not good for the organism, but he could not do anything about it.


    He was born and raised in extreme poverty. His father died when he was born, and his mother and brother died when he was about to enter school.


    Since then, he has supported himself on his own. Eating disgusting meat was nothing new to him.


    The good thing is that he knew that fire killed many of the microorganisms dangerous to his body. That''s why he had no fear of eating something disgusting if it was passed through fire. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''If the world wants to swallow you alive, you must be prepared to live in the most pitiful way possible because when the world opposes you, the only way out of it is to go against the world. And my life has been a constant misfortune since my birth, a constant going against the world and its cunning current; what''s a little beast in the face of that?''


    ''Even better, if I have flesh of those things inside me, I can study them later, looking inside my body. This is the best, but I guess I can''t tell all this to her.'' Klaus smiled.


    Although he didn''t say anything about his past, the woman before him could see it; she wasn''t stupid. So, her countenance softened a little, something unusual.


    She sighed. She took out pieces of meat that looked delicious and put them near him.


    "Here, eat that."


    After saying this, she sat beside him to cook meat, although she seemed in a bad mood.


    Klaus looked at her curiously, wondering what she was thinking. But the sight of such appetizing meat made his stomach growl. ''I won''t object if I get something so delicious.'' He smiled.


    Soon, the two were eating, albeit in silence.


    A while later, she spoke again.


    "Can I ask you something?"


    Klaus nodded to her.


    "The people who sent you here, are they a government? How much information did they give you about the Curses and the first bath?"


    Klaus frowned. "It is a government, though I don''t know exactly from where. Of the Curses, I was only told they were powerful monsters. Of the first bath..." He then told her what he had been told without revealing anything he knew.


    She frowned conspicuously.


    ''Tsk, those damn bastards are tested with humans again.'' She stared him up and down, noticing something odd.


    ''But he doesn''t have the mark... Did they fail to try to put it on? How many are they trying to kill this time? It looks like there is a Big Clan behind the scenes.'' She sighed.


    "If so, then get ready. I will help you. Even if you don''t pass the bath test, you should at least know how you will die and why."


    "Are you sure?" Klaus'' beautiful purple eyes glowed looking at her. She nodded at him, returning the gaze.


    "Eat quickly. If you want to pass your First Bath, you must be as fast as possible because your current strength won''t allow it. I think you haven''t even understood how to use the energy inside you, which is unfortunate, so you have a long way to go. Your talent will determine whether or not you can pass this test." She said, and then she got up to go into the basement.


    "Follow me when you''re done."


    .


    An hour later, Klaus was standing before her.


    "First, I must tell you that you must never eat curse meat again." She scolded him, but she sighed after remembering what he had said earlier about her condition. "At least don''t do it while you''re inside this world."


    "The cursed energy here is highly aggressive, much more so than that of our world, but at the same time, it is very friendly to Curses. If you eat one, all the cursed energy that enters you will become more aggressive inside you and will very quickly consume whatever nutrients you have in your body. That will lead to your death, even if you are a Reared in the Mist."


    ''I see. It''s no wonder the nutrients inside me have been consumed so quickly. So it''s due to that.'' He had seen it before and thought it might have something to do with it, but the reality was that he didn''t care.


    If something external could kill him, then at least he could find a way to defend himself, and it wouldn''t be his fault; if he were starved to death, then it would be his fault.


    She continued.


    "Also, when you burn a curse, its ability is watered into the scent, which will enter your body and make all the people of this world aggressive towards you. You should know that the inhabitants of this world have powers associated with curses; you''re rarely going to find one that will openly murder them. Even more so because many of them are tamers."


    Her words made sense and explained why Klaus was being chased. He figured it would be something similar, though he didn''t expect having eaten the curse on the mountain to be the main reason.


    ''Tsk, those bastards didn''t tell me any of this.''


    Even in that book, there was no mention of it. They practically sent him to die in this place.


    "The second thing you should know is that there are several types of Curses with different abilities. The types of Curses are called Calamities. The ones you will encounter in the First Bath can only be Curses born of the Calamities of Fear, Anger, or Disgust, although if you are unlucky, you will encounter one of the other types of Calamities and die."


    "Luckily, there are no such Curses here, although the overall strength of the first 3 is quite a bit higher than it should be for a first bath. But you should keep in mind that the abilities of those curses are associated with the Calamity they are born from.


    If they were born of fear, they''d have abilities to instill fear, and it''s not like there''s only one way to do that; no one knows how many ways these things use to instill fear."


    Klaus nodded. ''So that''s why that thing could disgust me so much. It''s because it belongs to the Calamity of Disgust.''


    But she hadn''t finished speaking yet, so Klaus listened attentively.


    "Still, there''s something you should keep in mind."


    "In the Cursed World, the Curses are not the most dangerous. It''s the inhabitants of this world. Didn''t they tell you where you would get to?"


    Klaus shook his head; though he was thoughtful about what she said, the reality was that they had not given him any information from this world, and he needed it.


    If it weren''t for the fact that those of this world weren''t so cunning, he wouldn''t have gotten away so easily from those guys.


    And even though she was indifferent and arrogant, ever since she met Klaus every situation with him made her feel sorry for him. Maybe some of her was too soft, so she wanted to teach him, or it was simply a whim to thwart the plans of those who play with fire.


    Or perhaps it was due to something else.


    "Then I''ll start there. You must know that this world has only one ruler: the Cursed Empire."

 Chapter 9 The Cursed Empire and Basic Principles

    The Cursed Empire.It is an absolute colossus in this place, and its territory is as big as the whole world. It rules from north to south and east to west. The people who pursue Klaus are members of the Guard of the Cursed Empire, although they don''t seem to be very powerful here.


    This city is far from the Center of the Empire. It could take several months to reach it by automobile.


    "That''s why you should beware of them and not openly enter the cities, much less in your first bath and even less after consuming a cursed beast." She said, giving Klaus a stern look before continuing. "A colossus like that, being the ruler, has the ability to control even the smallest cities perfectly."


    "You should know that we, the inhabitants of New Earth in the first baths, are only fry. Therefore, focus on passing the First Bath and returning quickly to New Earth. Once there, you will be able to strengthen yourself more calmly. At least you won''t have the continuous attacks of Cursed Energy on you, nor the danger of being found by one of those above and dying just on a whim. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, since I have some free time, I''ll teach you a bit about how to become strong."


    After finishing, she pulled out a sword and tossed it to him. "You will use it from today in training. I will only be with you for three days because I have to go and pass my test, so you better have good understanding skills." After saying this, she attacked him just as Klaus grabbed the sword.


    The ferocity and speed of her attack made her arrive in front of Klaus in an instant, and the sword, which was heading for Klaus'' head, was deflected by a short sword clash.


    In the end, the woman''s sword crossed near his neck, and she smiled. "Good reaction, but very slow. If you don''t attack against a powerful person, you won''t be able to do anything but corner yourself." She said.


    Klaus understood what she meant, so he moved his body down a little and attacked from the side, a blind spot. His attack was slow before the girl''s eyes, but those beautiful blue eyes sparkled.


    ''Good point of attack.'' She thought. The place where he attacked from, he would surely have hit if he did it faster.


    But Klaus was countered and sent a few feet back.


    Right at the clash of swords occurred, she frowned.


    ''What? Positive Energy and Cursed Energy in one body?'' She looked up in shock.


    ''No, it can''t be. But why is there so much Cursed Energy near his body?'' Unable to find an answer in mere minutes, she shook her head.


    "You don''t seem to understand the Basic Principles of Energy Training, so let''s start there."


    She moved over to a few chairs she had there and sat down. "I''ll start by saying that, from now on, you''re going to train more than you''re going to sleep. So push yourself." She smirked.


    Various ways of torturing someone with training went through her mind. If they did it to her...why not do it to someone else? That could serve as revenge on the world.


    Though surely, she wouldn''t expect Klaus to just be a guy who''s crazy and doesn''t mind being harmed in his training.


    And well, he didn''t mind if she was rough, either. She had lent herself to teach him about this world, so why would he complain just because of a bit of suffering?


    So, she started talking, and he had to do everything she told him.


    The Basic Principles are 3.


    Adaptation, Understanding, and Realization, in that order.


    It''s ironic that a person must adapt to something and then understand it, but that''s how the world is here. Understanding starts inside your body, and Energy does not need you to understand it to adapt to it.


    However, the adaptation phase is the most important. If you do not adapt to the Energy that enters you through training, it will slowly destroy you, and that includes the passive ''positive energy''.


    The Adaptation phase is achieved through intensive training. Fighting Curses is one of the best ways to do this, for by pushing your body to the limit in battle, the Energy within you adapts better to your body and creates its path through it.


    While this woman was teaching him various things about it and telling him the right way to do it, Klaus was making big moves. His inexperience with the sword was visible. Even when he had received knowledge of how to use it, it was not enough.


    Even so, the training this woman told him consisted of repeatedly striking an infinite number of times until the flesh was torn.


    Several hours passed like this. He had been running through the city in the early morning hours, so when he first saw this woman, it was already approaching morning hours.


    His training lasted from then until dusk, when he finally stopped and fell backward, exhausted.


    "Haahh..." His breathing was uneven and waning at times, but he looked satisfied and had a smile on his face.


    No matter what kind of blows he delivered, they always affected the energies in his surroundings, drawing them into his body. So long training sessions like that not only exhausted him, but they also strengthened him in more ways than just physical strengthening and energy adaptation.


    Thanks to his Great Attractor, they allowed his body to absorb vast amounts of energy. So it was like killing three birds with one stone.


    But he still could not absorb the cursed energy into his body. It would pass by and not enter. This was unfortunate, for the amount of cursed energy in this world is overwhelming.


    Still, training in a place as hidden as this basement made him realize that even here, the cursed energy is highly aggressive. Yes, during his training, he received several attacks of cursed energy, which is why his condition is so pitiful.


    Still, he can''t deny that it was a good training, that''s why he felt happy.


    Meanwhile, the woman watched him from the side. She showed no expression on her face and looked indifferent, as usual.


    But her mind was pensive.


    ''There is no doubt. I''m sure he''s a Soft Class Sorcerer. But why can he draw the surrounding cursed energy towards him?'' Before her eyes, the cursed or positive energy currents had never been hidden.


    She had always been able to see them, so she was sure that every hit he made drew Energy into his body. Whether Positive Energy or Cursed Energy, he drew them equally.


    ''But Cursed Energy seemed to refuse to enter him... What a curious case. I''ve never seen anything like it before.'' She couldn''t deny that, for the first time, she was interested in someone other than her family.


    Her personality these last few hours was an enigma for a woman who tends to be characterized by arrogance and indifference. However, she hadn''t noticed it.


    She got up and handed him some pieces of cooked meat.


    "Eat. Replenishing nutrients is paramount when you''ve eaten curses inside this place."

 Chapter 10 Soft Class Sorcerer?

    A few minutes later, they were both eating in large quantities. They did not utter a word.She looked as indifferent as ever. She didn''t even look at Klaus, so he wondered. ''What is she thinking?''


    ''I''ve clearly sensed that she kept looking at me before. She feels interested, but at the same time, she looks so indifferent towards everything that she doesn''t seem to care even about the interest she feels. What a curious person.''


    At first, the feeling this woman gave him was of an arrogant person. She didn''t look like someone amiable, but contrary to his expectations, she was friendly for no reason and even agreed to teach him, despite her indifference showing that she wasn''t that interested in him.


    ''If I remember correctly, she asked me if I was a Reared in the Mist. Could it have something to do with that?'' he thought.


    Since arriving here, he has naturally been curious to learn more about her. Her eyes were too beautiful, too indescribable to ignore.


    In addition, the most curious thing about her eyes was that they seemed to have a similar characteristic to his purple eyes: they shone naturally, which enhanced their beauty somehow.


    All these characteristics added to the fact that she was a beautiful, indifferent, ethereal-looking woman who did not seem to be particularly interested in the beauty of the opposite sex but was so perfect that even the most incredible beauties of the earth did not compare to her, she would naturally attract Klaus'' attention.


    And that woman, who is also powerful, still decided to teach a stranger on her own.


    There had to be a reason for this, and Klaus couldn''t help but feel that she might be cheating on him, but the reality was that the training she made him have had been very effective, and it wasn''t like she needed to cheat him out of anything, if she wanted to kill him, she could easily do it.


    That''s why, in a way, he felt it was just a whim she had. Her indifference showed it.


    When she noticed him looking at her, she looked at him too. Both pairs of eyes met at that moment, making neither want to avert their gaze.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked.


    Klaus smiled. "I was just curious as to why you decided to teach me. I don''t look like someone who can replay this for you, you know?"


    She shrugged.


    "I have enough money and strength that I don''t need a little Reared in the Mist to pay me for something I wanted to do on my own. So don''t worry."


    They both stared at each other, allowing the pressure in the air to ease gently. If she decided to kill him, he was sure she wouldn''t be able to help it. The difference between her and him was a lot; he had noticed it before when they clashed swords. Still, that didn''t detract from his wanting to learn a little from her.


    "That makes it stranger." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Can''t you accept that I had a whim of the moment? You looked pitiful eating that, and I realized those guys were sending people to die, so I decided to help you. Whether you can survive or not is up to you. That''s all."


    "Looks like it''s not the first time they''ve done this." He spoke.


    She sighed.


    "Well, they do it to eliminate unnecessary people or test their new inventions. You''re unusual, though. You don''t have the seal put on you by those guys, which means they couldn''t put it on you. That''s why I decided to help you. Maybe you have potential and can pass the First Bath. If I can break those guys'' plans, even a little bit, with something so small, then I''ll do it.


    I think you''ll like that answer better." She smiled.


    Klaus sighed. "So, in the end, I''m a guinea pig on one side and the other, huh."


    "The weak are meant to be."


    "Isn''t that too cruel?"


    "New Earth is a cruel world. The weak have no right to complain because the strong cannot hear their complaints. You can only nod, work, and get paid."


    Her words seemed to indicate otherwise, so Klaus smiled.


    "The Rebellion of the Weak tends to dethrone the great Empires; do not underestimate them. When you least expect it, they may be biting the hand with which you suppress them, seeking their freedom."


    The two of them hadn''t stopped looking into each other''s eyes the whole time, but she had to be startled and avert her gaze this time. Somehow, she couldn''t stand the pressure of the words.


    His words had rightly hit where they were meant to hit. So she couldn''t reply.


    She was silent for a while until she looked at him sideways. "My name is Jasmine; what is your name?" She asked.


    Klaus, surprised, looked at her for a few seconds before answering. "My name is Klaus. Nice to meet you, Miss Jasmine."


    She nodded.


    ''Klaus...'' She said to herself, but she didn''t answer anymore.


    Her appearance returned to indifference again; she seemed to have lost all the interest she had a moment before.


    After that, they both went to sleep.


    Before dawn, a round of training began.


    Klaus has a habit of getting up early, so today, he got up even earlier and started training.


    Adaptation is not difficult to achieve, or at least he doesn''t see it that way. It simply allows the body to adapt and live harmoniously with the energy within.


    Since he can''t absorb Cursed Energy, he has to do it with Positive Energy, which his body doesn''t seem too compatible with due to his living most of his life in the Cursed Mist. Still, it is enough for him as long as he is a little compatible.


    But, as he trained during the morning, he realized several things.


    ''Understanding Adaptation allows me to advance my speed in summoning energy in my body. Even when I have such small amounts of energy and don''t feel much difference in my strength, I can feel how I move each particle of it faster.'' He smiled.


    He didn''t stop; he continued his training, seeing that it was paying off.


    At an indeterminate moment, Jasmine joined him. But she wasn''t training with him; she was teaching him various things.


    "I can see that you have awakened as a Soft Class Sorcerer, so you must understand the importance of the Rings from now on. It will be your best friend from today on."


    "Stop for a moment." She spoke. Klaus did as he was told.


    "The first thing you should know is that the quality of a Soft Class Sorcerer is that he has a Ring inside him. I could see that you seem to have it awakened. Can you show it to me?"


    Klaus frowned but nodded and raised his right hand. Soon, a perfectly rounded golden ring flashing a bit of Positive Energy appeared floating above it.


    The Ring seemed to be constructed with intricate, beautiful, magical inscriptions.


    "Good Ring." Jasmine seemed amazed at the perfection of that Ring.


    ''It looks as perfect as the perfection of his eyes. It''s amazing.'' She couldn''t help but praise them internally, though it showed nothing on her face.


    "Well, this Ring characterizes you as a Soft Class Sorcerer, of course, so does your Positive Energy, which you use to become strong. Now, you should know that Soft Class Sorcerer can only use this Ring to fight. The most basic way is to imbue it into your weapon using Positive Energy. That''s the one you''ll practice until I leave."


    Klaus nodded. "I understand. But what is it that characterizes a Cursed Class Sorcerer besides their cursed energy?" he asked, curious.

 Chapter 11 Scientific theory in a fantasy world?

    Jasmine took a few seconds before nodding slightly at his question."Knowing the things your enemies might have is important. Still, I should tell you that you''re dead if you encounter a Cursed Class Sorcerer among the opponents in your first bath. The two classes can''t be compared if they''re on the same level, but you shouldn''t worry; the choice of opponents is, to some extent, fair."


    She raised her hand and gathered cursed energy there, allowing the energy to form a ring similar to Klaus'' but black.


    "Those of the Soft Class are characterized by a golden-colored ring similar to this one. Cursed Class doesn''t have something like that. We have a Cursed Core."


    She destroyed the black ring there and suddenly showed her Cursed Core.


    "I am a Sorceress of the Cursed Class. But that''s not the only thing that characterizes us. That doesn''t do us much good, although in this world, we could rule, and it is one of the reasons why the Soft Class has a great disadvantage here. But there is another reason, and that is the main reason."


    "Skills. Only a Cursed Class Sorcerer can awaken abilities external to the Ring, and these abilities usually give us a lot of advantage over the Soft Class; these abilities are not like the Rings."


    "The Rings are an external source of power and abilities. Our abilities are an internal source. That makes us innately more powerful. But naturally, not just anyone can be a Cursed Class Sorcerer." She smiled a little.


    "For starters, to be a Cursed Class Sorcerer, you need to have the blood of one of the ''3 Commandments'' in your veins or be extremely lucky to inherit an ability directly from Cursed Energy. We are so scarce that, in a pitched battle against the Soft Class, we would possibly lose by numbers alone. We are outnumbered by more than 500 to 1." She finished.


    After hearing all this, Klaus was pensive, but Jasmine told him to go to training, and he did.


    Soon after, Jasmine mentioned a topic about Ring Specialization to him, but she didn''t go into it in depth. She simply told him that when the time came to use his Ring skills, he had to specialize it.


    What was that? She didn''t tell him, so Klaus had to turn his attention away from that and continue his training.


    During that time, his thoughts wandered back and forth.


    He had skills. But he also had a Ring.


    If the Ring was what allowed him to be a Soft Class Sorcerer, then he was also a Cursed Class Sorcerer, right?


    That would be the normal thing to think. But there was something else that made him think otherwise.


    His ability doesn''t seem to use energy to function. It works directly like that for no apparent reason.


    ''...There is a secret behind my ability.'' Although he knew it before, he could now confirm it with this new knowledge. But it was a secret he could not discover at this moment, or so he thought.


    Soon, his mind began to work quickly, and he tried to do what Jasmine told him.


    As he looked ahead and thought, a thought crossed his mind.


    ''The Great Attractor is based on a gravitational anomaly. That being the case, my Great Attractor, use gravity?''


    His curiosity was piqued. Suddenly, he might have the theory of the secret of his ability.


    The theory of gravity says that the greater the mass, the greater the gravity. But, simultaneously, the closer it is to ''something,'' the more gravitational force it will exert. That means that the farther away it is, the less force it will exert, obviously.


    ''Each body has mass...'' He soon stopped moving. He dropped the sword he was training with and looked straight ahead.


    Jasmine looked at him in confusion. "What''s wrong?"


    But she received no answers.


    Klaus was thinking of a theory.


    What if his body, which now has the Great Attractor, has become a major gravitational center for all the mass in the surrounding area?


    The Great Attractor in his body has one condition to activate: Hit.


    If that is the condition, then it is normal that when he is still, the energy, which is also mass, does not approach him. The gravitational force is not activated, and the gravity produced by his own body is not enough.


    But hitting activates his ability, and if his theory is true, then that should activate the gravitational force.


    His eyes sparkled a little at that moment, realizing something.


    ''When I hit, the Great Attractor increases the mass of my body... No, no. It is possible that the blow or the force itself is what increases the mass around my body, and perhaps the Great Attractor is just expanding the gravitational force produced into the surroundings.''


    ''But there is a limit to how much force I have, so if the force or the hit is what produces gravity and if my theory is correct, there must be a more or less exact limit to how far this gravitational field can expand. Bearing in mind that what gravity does is to bend space, naturally that will bring the energy closer to me, as it will orbit around me.''


    ''Also, depending on the force I exert on the hit, the range should be greater or less.'' He concluded.


    He didn''t want to waste any more time. He had to try it.


    He bent his body slightly and retracted his hand slightly, with his elbow sticking out behind his body, the same position as always.


    Then, he put as much force as possible into his hand, moving the positive energy dramatically.


    Meanwhile, he focused his gaze straight ahead.


    He needed to increase his concentration to the limit, so he didn''t care what Jasmine was talking about. He needed to check this.


    His eyes seemed to glow in such a way that anyone would think an ability had been activated.


    After 30 seconds of preparation, he released his punch to the front without taking his eyes off the place he was hitting.


    Soon, the blow reached the limit of what his body could hit, and a small explosion of energy occurred. Then strange vibrations that only he could see expanded at a 20-degree angle to a distance of a few meters in front of him. Klaus could see the cursed energy in that place being pulled towards him.


    Perhaps it was more as if something invisible had affected the energy. By a force it could not resist and was forced to hit his body.


    ''Good...'' That was the first step.


    Striking as hard as he could, made the energy to a distance of about 3 to 5 meters, shudder towards him.


    Now, he retracted his hand again. He kept the same position, but he spent two minutes preparing this time.


    He lowered his strength to an acceptable limit until he had 25% of all the force used before. That should reduce the distance quite a bit.


    ''Maybe I can''t control my strength well, so I''ll leave a margin of error. Maybe this supposed 25% is 50% in reality. Still, if the distance decreases by half, that''s enough proof of the theory. If it decreases by 25%, I must test it further.'' He smiled.


    Curiosity was eating him up inside. He hadn''t felt like this in a long time.


    A scientific theory in a fantasy world. It was basic, perhaps. But it was one of the first he could think of.


    By God, he would naturally be nervous.


    So he closed his eyes for a moment to calm himself.


    He opened them a few seconds later and focused his gaze.


    Once again, he let out a thump to the front.


    This time, the strange vibrations that perhaps only he can see reached a boundary between 1.5 and 1.8 meters, shortening considerably.


    ''It shortened!'' Happiness radiated on his face when he noticed that the cursed energy in that whole radius started to approach his body, and although it didn''t enter him, it affirmed his theory.


    Jasmine, standing to the side of him, frowned. This was the first time Klaus had displayed this so directly in front of her. And her eyes could see it all too well.


    ''There is no question. A Ring can''t do that. But I''ve seen it before; how could he also have an ability when he unlocked a Ring?''


    It was this that made her feel so interested in him, but she couldn''t go straight to asking him about his hidden abilities either. ''I could threaten him, but that doesn''t go with me. Sigh, forget it. It''s not my problem either.''


    Jasmine reached over and pulled a small stick to tap Klaus on the shoulder. Her blow made it hard, causing Klaus to grimace in pain.


    "I didn''t tell you to stop. Be quick and concise if you want to achieve good results in your training. Remember that, to us, Sorcerers, what we lack the most is always time."


    After her reprimand, Klaus returned to his training and apologized, but he was extremely happy this time.


    Thus, hours of pure training passed. Although they were solo training, thanks to the drastic movements Jasmine taught him, Klaus could push his current body to the limit.


    That also showed that he was weak, as small movements like that could already make him reach his limit, but with every step he took, the harder it was to push his body to the limit and the more he could understand the right way to get stronger.


    His training ended when he needed to replenish the necessary nutrients, and he did this by eating good-quality meat that this beautiful lady who was teaching him bestowed upon him. After eating, he would sleep, and after a few hours, he would return to training.


    That training process did not last long; less than 48 hours later, Jasmine had to leave.


    They both walked out of the basement and into the mansion''s courtyard.


    Jasmine looked as nonchalant as ever. Although Klaus had asked her many questions these past few hours, she had barely answered 3 or 4, so he had given up on trying to get more information. What he had was enough.


    She turned to look at him. "I''ll give you one last reminder so you can survive." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 12 Stealing

    "The Baths of Cursed Energy are not divided, so you should be wary of others who are passing their upper baths. Especially if you have enemies; one passing a Second or Third Bath could risk killing you and taking the system''s punishment if it benefits their faction."Klaus nodded. "Thank you, Miss Jasmine. If I can repay you someday, I will."


    Jasmine nodded, turned her attention away, and pulled out a strange weapon. It was a broad-bladed knife, tougher and more powerful than the swords.


    Then she bestowed it on him.


    "Passing the First Bath mission is difficult for a novice like you. Possibly, there will be more powerful people who are going to pass their first bath; this is because the world is imperfect and does not regulate that kind of thing. But don''t worry, each opponent''s strength is regulated, so if they gave them to you, it''s because you can handle them.


    Cunning should be your greatest weapon, but this will help you."


    Klaus nodded, thanked her again, and then left the mansion. ''This is a nice win. This weapon looks great, and it has its own scabbard, so I don''t need to carry it in my hand all the time. It''s comfortable, too, with this bag she gave me earlier.'' Klaus smiled and ran through the city.


    From afar, Jasmine looked at him while frowning.


    There was something about him that she couldn''t understand, but it appealed to her body.


    ''What a strange situation. It''s as if my body was drawn to his by an invisible force.''


    This made her help him because the body she had was not ordinary.


    It is possibly the most special body type among the inhabitants of this world.


    ''Why would a body make my body type feel attracted? What kind of body type does he have that makes Point-1 Body feel attracted?'' she thought. ''According to my father, my body type is unique, and no other body type can be like it.''


    No matter how hard she thought, she couldn''t understand it. In the end, she sighed and looked up at the sky.


    Just then, a strange flash crossed the sky until it disappeared in seconds.


    She smiled a little. ''A Celestial Flash in the Cursed World, huh? How often do you see one? A thousand years? Maybe more. I''m lucky to see one myself; I can brag to my parents.'' Her thoughts faded along with her figure, which disappeared into the darkness.


    ...


    Elsewhere in the City, Klaus looked up at the sky. ''Was that a flash of light? In the sky here? For God''s sake, do you get to see stars?'' He looked at the sky for several minutes, but no matter how long he waited, he couldn''t see that flash again.


    ''Tsk, I seem to be going crazy.'' He smiled and hopped around the nearby houses until he reached the top of a building.


    ''Well, since I thought about getting revenge on these bastards who attacked me for no reason, I guess I was already crazy.'' He smiled broadly, looking down. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Below him was the place where he had gone to sell before. It was when he was in that place that those guys started chasing him, looking to murder him, for several hours.


    ''I think I haven''t achieved perfect adaptation yet, and I can''t properly exercise the basic ring skill either. But, if I exercise it a few times to get there, I might be able to steal enough and escape unharmed. This will be a bit of a gamble.''


    A thieving scientist, maybe that would be good news for the news portals to profit from. Although it wasn''t the first time something like this would happen, it was just that this scientist''s way of stealing was different from the rest who have tried.


    Klaus pulled the weapon from its sheath, the knife gleaming from the nearby artificial lights. He jumped from the small building into the other nearby building and started running toward the most glamorous building.


    Although this city had artificial lighting, there wasn''t much of it¡ªonly in the central parts of each street. So, most of the city remained dark or illuminated by natural lighting with different types of oil chandeliers.


    It is a beautiful city architecturally, but it is not modern. It is a medieval city with sturdy, large houses and wide, long, but not-so-tall buildings.


    Depending on how far away you were from them, these buildings gave a different feeling, so he had not appreciated them well before.


    And he wouldn''t do it this time, either.


    He only had one mission.


    He wanted to break into that place that had given him a hard time. While he wasn''t a particularly vindictive man, if someone was bothering him so much like that and looking for him to kill him, he''d better not expect things to stay that way.


    When left alone on earth, he learned to move between society and his cunning, always walking in dangerous places, so he lost his fear of this type of situation.


    After circling the building and studying it for a full hour, he had seen what he wanted.


    ''There seem to be warehouses in the south. Then let''s go in from the northwest.'' He smiled.


    He jumped down from the houses and hurried towards the building, heading for a window near the northwest.


    The window had been closed about 30 minutes ago, so after noticing no people on the other side, he opened it and jumped out to the other side.


    ''If I had a map, it would be easy, but with these corridors with so many low-grade windows, it''s almost impossible to get stuck. Let''s make it quick.'' He quickly ran towards some rooms where some people were resting.


    This place possibly functioned as a government barracks, but there wasn''t much security. Maybe because they don''t think they are in danger in such a small town. So, he entered these quiet rooms and stuck his knife into two people, silencing them in a moment.


    He pulled them out and threw them in the lonely, partially lit hallway.


    He then went into another room, grabbed one of the sleeping people, threw him into the hallway alive, and then ran out of there, heading south.


    About 3 minutes later, alarms sounded throughout the building, announcing that an intruder was attacking them. Moreover, alarms were announcing that there were dead people inside, so soon, the sound of footsteps and many people moving roared throughout the place.


    Still, the more they went out, the more alarms sounded.


    At that moment, there was a little shock among the leaders in the building.


    "What happened? Why are the alarms going off so much? If there are a couple of dead people, I told them one alarm is enough. They''ll alarm the population. Are they idiots?" roared a tall, black-haired, brown-eyed man. He wore clothing different from the rest that were present in the room.


    The most distinctive thing about his clothing was the unique symbol that adorned his shoulder. Even the people present could not understand what it represented. It was like a man coiled by a giant snake, but this snake appeared dead, for the man had one of his arms across the snake''s neck.


    It was a curious badge but not a recognizable one. Still, he was a man to be respected because he was sent here by the leaders of these lands.


    So, the rest of the Leaders stood up. "Excuse me, Distinguished Guest. We''ll get back to you in a moment..."


    Just then, the door opened abruptly.


    "Leaders, there''s an intruder, and he''s powerful! He''s killed over a dozen of our men, but we haven''t even been able to see him!" Said the newcomer.


    As if waiting for his words, a huge explosion occurred at that moment, causing the leaders to stand up.


    "That''s the South; it''s in the warehouses!" shouted one of the Leaders.


    The color drained from the other Leaders'' faces when they realized that. ''Shit, there''s the distinguished guest''s treasures!''


    They all ran off at full speed towards the warehouses and arrived quickly. But as they did so...


    Their bodies all tensed up.


    ''They are not...''


    ''The boxes...''


    Just then, the ''Distinguished Guest'' arrived shortly after. He, too, was stunned.


    "Where are the black boxes that were here!?"


    No one knew how to answer.


    Suddenly, an armed man came running through the door.


    "Sir, it was that invading bastard from earlier; I managed to see him just before he ran out!"


    The Distinguished Guest frowned. ''Right, there was one nearby recently...'' He turned and looked at him.


    The newcomer was the head of the local guard, so the distinguished guest turned his gaze to him.


    "A few days ago, I asked you to catch that bastard. Why is he still on the loose? He''s taken several treasures. Move the whole city to find him!" he growled, startling everyone present.


    Before he finished speaking, he jumped up and out the window where that guy had most likely come out.


    He quickly jumped up several tall buildings to get a clear view of the city and widened his vision, trying to look down every street.


    But there was no one there.

 Chapter 13 His opponents attack

    At least, he thought so.Klaus, who hid in a house near the city gates in time, looked back.


    ''That guy is powerful.'' He thought, looking at the man standing atop a building trying to find him.


    Although he didn''t have a way to measure that guy''s power, and there were no physical indications to tell him that, the oppressive feeling he felt at the sight of him was terrifying.


    It was possible that this person could kill him in a very short time if they came face to face.


    But that guy was not so patient. After spending a few minutes looking around the city, he gave up and shouted some things to his subordinates, then entered the building or perhaps looked elsewhere.


    Klaus knew it was time to leave, so he slipped past the people nearby and left the city about eight minutes later.


    Just then, the city''s alarms went off, alarming everyone.


    Still, Klaus didn''t mind this. He started running through the undergrowth, getting away from the city quickly.


    Small and large mountains surrounded this city; some had vegetation and lush trees, while others were barren and lifeless.


    From what he had learned, thanks to Jasmine, he knew that normally, First Baths did not occur in excessively large places. Hence, this place, which was not ''excessively large'', was in keeping with what a First Bath demanded in terms of terrain, although it barely and barely fell into that category, as the truth was that it was quite large.


    To give an example, if Klaus wanted to get from the small Hill where he appeared upon entering here to the mission hill, he would have to run for many hours at full speed if he wanted to arrive within one day. If he wanted to make it, he had to do it without rest and with his current strength and ability.


    So yes, this place was immense. Still, Klaus enjoyed this, for it was a new and different world. In this world, it was much easier to look at than on Earth, for there was not too much pollution.


    As he ran through the overgrown brush, he had to avoid some Curses that roamed the surroundings, as he didn''t want to get into trouble with that sort of thing now. While they would help him get stronger, he knew there would likely be many Curses on the Hill he would face, so he couldn''t hurt himself before getting there.


    Besides, he had spent a few days in the city; it is possible that the other nine were already on the Hill, looking to dominate it. So, he traveled quickly there, wasting no time or pace.


    But suddenly, a System announcement appeared in front of him, flashing continuously.


    It seemed to want to alert him to something.


    ''Something nearby?'' he thought. His hair stood on end as he felt the danger coming from his side, and he cocked his head to dodge it, at the same time jumping to the side.


    Just then, two attacks crossed his vision.


    Klaus frowned and maneuvered in the air to land perfectly on the ground.


    Then he looked up.


    It was two people attacking him.


    His system was still flickering, so he looked toward the system''s opening window.


    [Two of your opponents are attacking you]


    ''Rivals?'' He averted his gaze from the system and looked at the two guys before him. They were wearing robes familiar to him. ''I see; they are part of the remaining 9 I must face.''


    He smiled. This was a golden opportunity to test his strength.


    He had been training for several days, and although his training was tricky in this world, as there wasn''t too much positive energy, he had still grown strong enough to feel confident. That''s why he wanted to test himself.


    And these two arrived just in time to do so.


    They were both surprised by Klaus'' ability to escape that situation so nimbly and looked at him.


    "Apparently, you are not weak, Reared in the Mist."


    "But you are not welcome in the Sorcerer world, so you''d better hurry up and die."


    After these short words, they both jumped toward Klaus without even introducing themselves.


    Klaus, the first thing he did was to throw his bag aside, and then he took a small step back to dodge one of the blows, which had a knife in his hand.


    ''They want to kill me, huh.'' He smiled. At the same time, he swung his right arm until he hit the other''s chest. The blow was precise and fast, so the hit guy was unprepared to defend himself.


    This caused him to swing back several steps, giving Klaus time to move his hand to his knife sheath and pull it out.


    ''Well...'' He immediately focused on one of the two, knowing he couldn''t fight them simultaneously. He had to deal with one first, then deal with the other.


    So, he looked at the one who had missed his punch, the one with a knife in his hand.


    ''The other will be stunned briefly; if I seize the moment, I might succeed.'' Klaus quickly moved the positive energy within him to surround his broad-bladed knife, and in just 1 second, he leaped toward one, wanting to finish the attack with one move.


    His attack was deadly and fast, stunning the pair of attackers. Still, they were not weak. They had already achieved ''Adaptation'' long before, so this was not too difficult for them.


    Besides, they had more positive energy than Klaus, so their attack didn''t hit where it should have. Instead, it hit his opponent''s knife. Still, the force of the incoming attack was so strong that it sent that guy about four meters backward.


    This move allowed Klaus not to be attacked by the other in a short time, allowing him to make a new attack, mixing his legs with a kick to the lower stomach to push him further away.


    At the same time, without that guy noticing, Klaus quickly moved his Ring through his positive energy and wrapped it around the knife, drastically increasing its sharpness and power.


    Klaus quickly launched a horizontal attack, looking for his opponent''s head.


    The attack was so fast that the guy couldn''t react in time, and soon, a cold edge crossed his neck, cutting it in two.


    Still, there was no time to glory in this. Klaus had to turn on his own axis at that instant to attack backward, and a sword attack crashed hard into his knife.


    The attack was powerful, but Klaus smiled. ''I see, so the basic form is used like this. It''s powerful.''


    Klaus moved his body sideways with agility to dodge the attacks threatening his life. Between movements, he suddenly arrived behind the body of the guy he had just killed.


    He quickly grabbed the body before it fell to the ground and used it as a human shield.


    That was just the moment when a powerful attack cut the guy''s body in half.


    "You fucking bastard!" A roar came out of the attacker''s mouth when he saw that he had split his friend''s body in half.


    Klaus frowned, realizing that this guy was quite a bit more powerful than him, but he soon devised a strategy and smiled.


    He took advantage of that moment of bewilderment to make an amazing or absurd move: He threw his knife from the right side of the body split in half, at full speed against the attacker''s face.


    This man was surprised. ''Is he stupid?'' he thought. If someone throws his weapon in a fight where he is at a disadvantage, he should naturally be considered a stupid person. And more so when the attack range that the person throwing his weapon is left with is much less than the attack range of his opponent.


    Therefore, the man moved his sword to parry the incoming knife attack.


    Klaus smiled even wider then.


    At that instant, Klaus stepped out from behind the body split in two, and quickly approached the attacker''s body. The latter immediately realized that he had fallen into the trap, but it was too late. Soon, Klaus hit him between the chest and stomach.


    "Buagh!"


    This left him out of breath and staggering backward a bit. Somehow, his sword slipped out of his grip, falling to the ground.


    Klaus then nimbly grabbed his knife and re-wrapped it in energy. "Heh, looks like your carpal tunnel is slightly affected. Too bad, too bad."


    The man before him couldn''t understand, and Klaus had no plans to explain it to him.


    His attack was never meant to kill him. In fact, he needed to make it look like a quick attack but easy to defend against so that his enemy could protect himself with his sword. Once this attack hit, the speed of the attack and the angle at which the knife was thrown would act on a critical area: The carpal tunnel.


    That''s why Klaus smiled, walked toward his enemy, and cut off his head without a second thought.


    "Well, that''s a lot of knowledge I can employ in this place, and things turn out better than I expected." Klaus was smiling as he bent down to plunge his knife into the chest of the guy he had just killed.


    He wanted to know where the Ring and the Cursed Core of a Sorcerer were. Are they inside the body, or is it something mental? Can they be taken out of their wearer? Curiosity gnawed at him inside.


    But a few milliseconds before his knife dug in, the body at his feet shuddered strangely as the cursed energy hit them with several waves of energy. Klaus endured the pain; it wasn''t too hard at this point, and he allowed his knife to stab hard into his chest.


    But that caused something weird... S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "GAHHHHHHH!" A scream of pain came from that body, causing Klaus to be stunned and look down.


    The body had no head, naturally. It had cut it off just a moment ago.


    How could it scream, then?


    That''s because right where the ''chest'' used to be was now a strange head of a newly born curse.


    His knife had stuck firmly into the part where the brain of that curse was, which was the place where the chest of the guy he had just killed was.


    ''What the hell?''

 Chapter 14 An amazing transformation?

    The curse''s scream lasted a little longer, but Klaus ignored it. He was witnessing something amazing.The dead body beneath him was turning, slowly, into a strange and grotesque form.


    A few minutes later, the transformation stopped.


    No legs formed, no hands either. But several spikes several centimeters long grew all over his body. These large-diameter spikes or needles had fire-red tips and gave off heat.


    ''What is this thing? Can human bodies transform into curses?'' He grabbed his knife and pulled back quickly.


    Then he noticed that that curse was dead.


    He had managed to kill it just as its transformation began, so he found no problems.


    But then he remembered that there was another body, so he quickly went to turn around, unsuccessful in his attempt because he soon felt that he had a scorching thing attached to his back and part of his chest and legs.


    As he turned around, he noticed that it was a curse precisely like the one he had just killed, only this one had perfectly formed legs and arms. It was clinging tightly to him, and its grotesque, alien teeth dug into his shoulder.


    "Agh..." He grunted in pain.


    How hot he felt was from the strange spikes protruding from his body, which had managed to pierce his clothes a bit and were burning him.


    "You bastard, that really hurts." Klaus grunted and jerked his knife backward, looking to plunge it into its head.


    Still, like a cunning leech, it moved its head to the side, and the movement caused the fire spikes to grow from its body and dig more determinedly into Klaus'' body.


    Klaus winced in pain. Feeling his flesh being burned and pierced at the same time was not a sensation he liked. Still, it was nothing.


    "Hehe, fine. Since you want to play burn, let''s make you feel what it''s like to be burned." Klaus grunted and took several steps forward as he tried unsuccessfully to shake the thing off of him.


    Even though it had stuck the knife into it several times, this thing seemed to have an intense rage inside of it. It was as if it didn''t care about the pain it felt; it was glued tightly to his back, with numerous holes in its body, but burning him continuously.


    He couldn''t tell how many degrees that was, but he was sure he had numerous holes in his back, too. If it weren''t for his ability to move positive energy fairly quickly, he possibly would have bled to death.


    He may have looked like a sieve on his back because of it.


    Still, soon, Klaus lifted his left leg and placed it on a rock. "Come on, let me show you what it feels like to be burned." He put all his strength into his right leg and propelled himself forcefully backward at the same time as he did so with his left leg, jumping as if he wanted to fall backward.


    Just below them was the other curse, already dead, but its strange spikes or needles were still burning like coals on a live fire.


    The curse attached to Klaus didn''t expect a move like that and didn''t even understand why it was doing it. Klaus would die if it fell on a flat spot, so it did nothing, letting itself be carried away by gravity and falling resoundingly on the dead curse.


    "KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!"


    The curse''s scream coincided with the moment when each spike of the other curse stabbed into its body, and Klaus seized the moment to plunge his knife into its head, managing to wriggle out of its grip by spinning a few times to the side.


    The pain in his back was unbearable, but he ran to the place where the curse had been left, grabbed his knife, and plunged it further into the head, splitting it in half.


    The screams of agony were terrible.


    Klaus sighed heavily and endured the pain. Just then, several waves of cursed energy struck him again with ferocity.


    "Ahh..." After a groan of pain, he immediately realized that he could not continue in such an open place like this. It was possible that people had seen him in the distance, so he had to leave.


    Still, first, he had to check what thing these curses created from a human.


    So he grabbed his knife and quickly cut it open in half.


    But there was nothing.


    ''What?''


    They didn''t even have guts or organs inside. It was empty, and only a little smoke was emerging from inside them.


    ''It looks like something disintegrated or evaporated, but the beast I killed when I got here, it had guts and everything...'' Confused, he thought that maybe they had moved a little bit of place because of the change in the body, so he cut into several more parts. Still, in the end, he found nothing.


    The body inside was empty.


    That got him thinking. Still, he knew he couldn''t waste time. He searched those bodies, hoping to get a Cursed Core, but there was nothing. So he got up, grabbed his bag, and after a last thoughtful glance, started running toward the hill to look for a place to hide.


    As he did so, his body was repeatedly hit by several waves of cursed energy. The System also told him that the Cursed Energy was too interested in him, so he could only endure it.


    Because of these continuous hits of Cursed Energy, his wounds did not seem to heal, and this made sense. He couldn''t use Cursed Energy, and to heal himself, according to what Jasmine had told him, he needed to cover the affected parts with Positive Energy.


    In the end, he had to put several rags around his body while trying to keep the blood from coming out too much.


    And after a long walk for an indeterminate amount of time, Klaus arrived near the Hill.


    As soon as he arrived, he immediately noticed he was not alone. He could sense the people who were his nearby rivals, and the System told him so.


    But he looked at the Hill and ignored where his rivals were.


    ''That''s... Quite dangerous.'' He even frowned.


    There were many Curses over this great mountain, but that wasn''t the most important thing. The important thing was at the top of this place.


    ''Such a powerful Curse... Even I can feel it from far away.''


    Here, he remembered one of the things Jasmine had mentioned to him when they were eating the previous night before leaving.


    Curses are not governed by the same system as Sorcerer, although they have a similar one. If the Sorcerer''s system were called Path to Understanding, then the Curses'' system would be called: Corruption of Understanding.


    Still, for now, that is not important. What is important is that the system of Curses is divided into Phases. The First Phase is called the Birth Phase and starts when the Curse is born.


    In this Phase, the Curse''s abilities are not well developed. They are all over their body and can be seen with the naked eye, as they do not know how to control them. An example of that is the first curse that killed Klaus. Its ability was spread all over its body for the purpose of ''disgust''.


    Yet, that is when they are just born. The more they learn and improve within their System, the more they learn to control them. This results in the Birth Phase being long and sometimes difficult for Sorcerers to understand. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then comes the Second Phase, the Phase of Understanding. They have already understood enough of their cursed energy and ability to create a powerful aura that can be felt far away, which is only the first part of this Phase. This basically means that they can infuse their ability into the aura and expand it sideways; they can be felt at great distances, even by weak people.


    Thinking about that and looking at the mountain, Klaus found similarities.


    ''A Second Phase Curse or maybe higher...'' He thought.


    From his little knowledge, he''s not even close to the First Phase of the Sorcerer System. He has only just started on his journey as an Aspirant, and it''s all thanks to Jasmine. So, he was confused about why they or the system would put such a strong beast in his first bath.


    ''The first bath is supposed to be the easiest, and the mission tends to be straightforward. On this occasion, from what Jasmine told me, the mission seems straightforward, but... With such a powerful beast, it gets complicated.''


    Klaus smiled.


    That wasn''t a bad thing. He needed dangerous situations to feel alive in this strange world. Life-threatening situations helped him understand his new world and made life more enjoyable.


    Although the danger lurking in front of him was deadly, and he possibly wouldn''t even withstand a hit from that curse, giving up wasn''t written in his books. So, after confirming that perhaps the Curse was one of the Calamity of Fear, he turned away.


    He didn''t want to talk to any of his rivals either; he needed to find a hidden place where the waves of cursed energy would be less aggressive so he could heal himself and check the loot he had stolen from the city.

 Chapter 15 Getting some Items

    Thus, several hours passed quickly.Klaus got a cave that was not being used in the immediate vicinity, and he settled down there.


    ''I have many wounds because of that strange curse.'' He sighed as he looked at his back. His clothes had also been affected a bit, but they had been given to him by Jasmine and had some resistance, so they weren''t too bad.


    But the wounds needed to heal.


    Although healing is much more difficult for him in this world, as he can''t employ cursed energy, thanks to Jasmine, he can heal a bit or at least make his current wounds more resilient.


    According to what she told him, the way to do it is to move the positive energy to the affected region and keep it around for several hours. That would help the healing process to increase in several folds. If one has enough energy and the wounds are not deep or irreparable, this process could last a few hours.


    But Klaus lacks power, and the wounds are burns and hollows, so he must be patient. After covering them with power, he turned his attention to something else.


    ''These boxes must have something good in them. That guy was powerful, and he seemed to be concerned about them. Plus, they were well taken care of. I might not have gotten them if it wasn''t for the initial fuss.'' He thought.


    Luckily for him, the boxes did not have many security mechanisms. They were not modern boxes, and their locks were simple and easy to unlock with his knowledge.


    So soon, with a ''click'', two padlocks fell to the floor. They were much easier to open than the old padlocks on Earth, so Klaus was glad and opened one of the two boxes.


    They were made of thick wood, preventing any smell or light flash from emerging. Everything inside was covered with a strangely tough, thin cloth.


    Klaus moved the cloth quickly and found several things on the other side.


    ''Items?''


    Among the things he found, he could see a small Ring, a combat suit, or something similar, which seemed easy to wear and comfortable. In addition, two small knives were on the side, which came with a specialized sheath.


    He pulled them out to look at them and focused on staring at them for a couple of seconds, wanting the System to give him the information on them. The System didn''t take long to do so. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although this system is not very useful for sorcerers, thanks to it, you can see information about various items that are not protected by a sorcerer''s power.


    [Complete ''Sorcerer Assassin'' Suit]


    | Level 2.


    | A suit specially made from Curse Beast material, reinforced with highly resistant leather.


    | High defense, but very warm. Only to be used on cold nights for a limited time.


    [Ring of Endurance]


    | Level 2.


    | A Ring forged from the material of a Cursed Dragon, belonging to one of the 6 Executioners of the Duke of Landerwolf of the Cursed Empire.


    | It grants high stamina for 6 hours in exchange for consuming life energy. Useful in high-stamina missions, but be careful; you might dry out if you don''t grant a good source of life energy.


    [Assassin''s Knives]


    | Level 1.


    | Baby dragon tooth knives. They belong to the Sixth of the 6 Executioners of the Duke of Landerwolf.


    | Tough and durable, but little penetration.


    ''A Duke of such a powerful Empire must be dangerous, so his subordinates should be too. I must assume that the guy I saw before I left the city is the owner of this, right?'' He thought after finishing reading the explanation of each of the items.


    He might not even be able to wear any of them openly, but during the mission or when he enters the final stage of the mission, he could put the suit on at an appropriate time to pass some test, so he decided to keep it close by and discard the box.


    ''Now...'' He averted his gaze to the other box and opened it. He knew that these items could eventually fetch a good price; besides, being found in the Cursed World, no one should be looking for trouble if he sold them overseas, so selling them was a good idea.


    If he could find some more, it would be amazing because if he managed to pass the first test and complete the First Bath, when he left here, he wouldn''t have any money, and members of the government might want to take advantage of him, as far as he knew.


    The mark that Jasmine mentioned to him was a slave mark that all the Reared in the Mist that were sent here should have. But that mark wasn''t on him, so those guys may want to imprison him differently; that''s why he needs to be prepared to run away and have how to sustain himself, so the items are necessary.


    Opening the other box and pulling aside the special small cloth, Klaus was shocked.


    In this box were only two things, which Klaus quickly grabbed.


    ''Cursed Cores?''


    He quickly began to study them, grabbing one of the first and placing it on one of the clothes on top of one of the boxes.


    As far as he knows, Cursed Cores are in all Cursed Beasts once they reach a certain level in their own System, which is a pretty powerful one. Normally, Cursed Beasts are not born with something like this, but occasionally, you can find some with a Cursed Core from birth.


    Here, it should be noted that there are notable differences between a Cursed Core from a Human and one from a Cursed Beast. Perhaps one of those most notable differences is that a Sorcerer''s Cursed Core cannot be obtained, which is possibly why he didn''t get any before. Meanwhile, a Beast''s, provided it has it, will drop it when it dies.


    Although they are essentially the same, they are not the same. Plus, there may be so many differences that Klaus doesn''t understand them at the moment.


    Now, what is a Cursed Core good for, what does it have inside, and why are they so sought after?


    The answer is, again, simple: The Cursed Core has cursed energy inside it in large quantities. At the same time, it has all the understanding of the cursed energy that the Cursed Beast had before it died, and even better, it could come to have abilities.


    This is why the Core of a Curse is usually given another name: Corrupted Core of Understanding.

 Chapter 16 Discoveries in a Corrupt Core (1)

    The Cursed Beasts System being something called: Corruption of Understanding, it is normal that a Core named: Corrupted Core of Understanding, is so sought after.That''s right, it is possible to find information about the Cursed Beasts System inside them.


    However, for now, this is not important.


    Klaus doesn''t have much information about it, and besides that, there is a big difference between what he remembers from the novel and what this world is now. All he knows is that getting one of these Cores is an incredible touch of luck, even more so because, in this case, he was able to find two.


    After investigating them a bit, he realized that they were indeed Comprehension Corrupted Cores. So, he decided to study them in depth.


    As far as he knew, to do so, he simply had to study them as if he wanted to understand them in depth, using their energy¡ªbasically, he had to stare at them.


    That''s why he began to do it slowly. It was a long process, which would also buy him time to recover from his wounds.


    ''They''re not from a very powerful beast. I feel like they don''t have much understanding or energy, so they should be from a beast that was born with Core... From what I understand, these are the most likely to have abilities. I wonder if I''ll be so lucky this time.''


    Delving into understanding a Corruption Core is not an easy thing to do. In fact, it''s ideal not to do it if you haven''t reached an acceptable level of understanding of the energy. This is because if you do it without having the right level, you risk being corrupted by the cursed energy of the beasts, and you will have an uncertain future ahead of you, possibly dying.


    This is something Klaus still doesn''t understand, but he knows it.


    If the cursed energy is the same in both Sorcerers and Cursed Beasts, why could it corrupt him? It may not make sense, but he thinks it has something to do with the Cursed Beasts System itself. Its name of: Corruption of Understanding, must have an important motive. That reason can''t be simple, but he lacks knowledge about it for now.


    While he knew that energy could corrupt him, he didn''t care. As a scientist, he often took risks, and more so, as someone who came up from the bottom. He wouldn''t still be him if he didn''t take a risk like this.


    After about 10 minutes of seeking to understand the energy in the core, he gained some understanding of the way it moved. It was constantly moving back and forth inside, but it was not random; it followed a pattern.


    ''The movement pattern appears to be a circle...'' He frowned.


    The movement was very slow, so he couldn''t see its entire path. At this point, he wished he had a way to emulate this sort of thing or to speed up this process, for he had a feeling that this movement, which appeared to be a normal circle if emulated more than ten thousand times, he would find that the normal circle would gradually change its shape and move as if it wanted to form a star.


    That was an atypical motion, considering that the energy is inside a somewhat triangular object and the central motion is circling.


    Still, in Klaus'' mind, it seemed to have some logic to it when he thought about it for a moment.


    ''The human body...'' He thought, his eyes sparkling as he realized something.


    ''The simulation I imagine would have that strangely circular motion inside a triangle, forming neither a circle nor a triangle. Instead, it would form a star shape. And it turns out that the human body itself is like a star.''


    ''If you can stretch your legs and arms up and down, counting your head, it forms the 5 Points of a Star. Therefore, at that point, this atypical movement would no longer be atypical and would make sense.''


    Although it was an interesting theory, the movements were circular at the beginning, and only after thousands or tens of thousands of times would they take on that star shape, simulating a perfectly stretched body shape.


    And that main fact that governed the movement of energy must have been something important. While investigating the patterns that adorned the Core, he realized that they did not tell him anything, because he tried to understand the energy even more deeply, but he could not do it through them. Perhaps they meant something else, which he still did not understand.


    3 hours later, he sighed and looked at the cave''s ceiling.


    Several hours had passed, and that circular motion had barely taken 110 turns, which is not even 1 turn per minute. That is too pitiful, considering that the minimum he needs to confirm his little theory is 10 thousand; possibly, that number amounts to more than 50 thousand repetitions.


    ''The circular movements, I understand, are to form the basis of the movement so that all subsequent movements will be more perfect and stronger.'' He thought.


    Suddenly his eyes flashed. ''Base of the movement...'' S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although he was looking at the ceiling of a rocky cave, where there was evidently nothing but dark, moldy rocks, which only glowed because of the strange particles attached to them, he somehow could see as if there was a body in front of him.


    In that body, he tried to do the same simulation he had wanted to do, moving the energy one hundred, one thousand times, until suddenly he stopped, sat up straight, and stared at the Core.


    "I see..." Realizing something, he quickly grabbed the Core and stared at it again.


    Unlike items that the System could study and understand, Cores were not like that. The System would never activate with an object like this, as it was a special type.


    In addition, you cannot ask questions or anything like that to this System because it only serves a few purposes, such as Showing basic information about the person and their skills and describing a non-protected or special item.


    Thanks to that, Klaus could see the core without obstructions.


    Studying an item like this was a bit difficult, but after looking at it for dozens of minutes, he smiled a little.


    Suddenly, the cursed energy inside the Core swirled and seeped out of every corner of it, out and into Klaus'' body in a moment. His eyes glowed with intensity and power then.


    ''I understand. So, the understanding that a Cursed Core can give me comes from clues and their connection. This one, in particular, had an understanding of the movement of the cursed energy within the body. That was just what I was missing; I didn''t understand the cursed energy properly, so I couldn''t absorb it.


    That means that the Adaptation process of cursed energy differs from that of positive energy, right?''


    Klaus frowned. ''No... The process must be the same.'' His eyes soon sparkled as a light went on in his head. ''I see, it''s because I''m a Reared in the Mist. I don''t need to go through an adaptation process...'' He closed his eyes and looked inside himself as he thought about this.


    His Cursed Core had been dormant all this time, but now it shouldn''t be the same. He wanted to confirm this. If he could use cursed energy before going out to complete his mission, then he would have a better chance of winning.

 Chapter 17 Discoveries in a Corrupt Core (2)

    Upon entering, he could indeed see that his Cursed Core, which had been dormant for several days, was now beginning to function with a faint, slightly dark light. The cursed energy that entered him did the same procedure it did in the previous Core, this time guided by Klaus himself.''Here, I can guide it, but it''s a little slower than in the other Core...'' He thought.


    ''Could it be that I can get it out of the Core?'' His sudden thought arose because he was sure that the ''star'' that would eventually form was his body. So, if he can do that process in the Core, he should also be able to do it in his body.


    So he tried to pull the energy out of the Core as he had thought, and he was able to do so. The cursed energy that came out of the Core could be in his body freely, and here, he could also do the same process of forming a base and then try to form the star.


    It was easier to control it here.


    ''It must be because the core is itself a part of my body, but I am more familiar with my body, so controlling its outside of it is relatively easier,'' He thought.


    His discovery graced his face with a smile. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If the circular motions are to form a base, then they are necessary. That base is possibly the one that would create the small, visible, or invisible tunnels through which the cursed energy would move in the future.


    At the same time, the star figure that Klaus calculated would happen in the future was the final phase of the body''s movement. Once that phase was completed, the cursed energy would travel through the body constantly and make it easier to use.


    Having energy in every limb of the body was important; he knew this from before. If not, it would take too long for the energy to get from one place to another, which would hinder his ability in battle. And considering that his understanding of energy was very limited currently, there might be more benefits, but for now, he was totally satisfied with that.


    Besides, the most amazing thing was not the discovery itself but the fact that it was so perfect and calculated.


    ''It seems that this world is very well thought out. I wonder what other such interesting things I will have to go through to reach the apex of this world.'' Klaus smiled and looked inside his body once more.


    ''Will I be able to use cursed energy and train with it now?'' he thought. He immediately went out into his body.


    Opening his eyes again. ''May I?'' he thought. He could feel his body slightly cold, which was a good sign. This was the coldness of cursed energy.


    Therefore, he lowered his body slowly and punched to the front. He wanted to see if he could now absorb cursed energy, which would allow him to quickly become very strong.


    In doing so, he did not measure his strength or do it very hard, so the area of activation of his energy was small, but it was still enough to draw the energies into his body.


    He watched as the cursed energy rushed into his body, and as soon as it touched him, he felt an intense cold that he had not felt before. Suddenly, the energy passed him by and did not enter his body.


    He frowned but tapped several more times for confirmation.


    After a moment, he stood still.


    ''The intense cold must be because I understand more of the cursed energy. But it still won''t enter me.'' He sighed.


    It seemed there was still a long way to go in his path.


    ''If I can''t absorb it, can I at least use the one I have inside my body?'' He thought.


    If that idea didn''t work, he would have to resign himself to continuing to use the little positive energy in this world.


    So he took a deep breath and then raised his hand. He immediately thought of moving his energy into the hand while staring at it.


    Soon, the hand was filled with energy but was slightly warm.


    ''Positive energy... Do I also have to train the independent movement of the cursed energy, like I did when she taught me?'' He thought, a little overwhelmed by this. That would be annoying.


    While it seemed logical, going through the same training again just because he had two types of energy was annoying. It would mean he would have to train twice from now on.


    ''But it has a lot of logic...''


    The movement of the positive energy could happen because, internally, that energy had already formed the corresponding tunnels for its correct movement. But the cursed energy had not. Therefore, he also needed to build those passages or tunnels for that energy.


    ''Being unique also has its cons, eh.'' He thought, smiling mockingly to himself.


    Still, suddenly, his eyes sparkled.


    ''Wait... If the circular movements and the subsequent turning of those movements into a star are to create the tunnels through which it moves, is it possible to train both energies simultaneously? By allowing the inner energy to circle while externally absorbing positive energy, I would kill two birds with one stone.''


    When he realized this, his eyes shone. He looked at the place where the cursed core of corruption was. It had disappeared because it had already been used. But somehow, Klaus realized that the insight that core had was very valuable. Not only would it make his training much more effective from now on, but it would also allow him to realize amazing secrets in the movements of energy.


    Although he himself did not know that, in reality, the understanding the core had was nothing special at all. Many had been able to see it, but no one had managed to realize what it meant. Only someone like him could realize atypical movements in energy at the first time, after all.


    He didn''t want to waste time. He knew that training now would not give him the results he wanted in the short term, but there was still one more Core to study, so he sat down and focused on investigating it in depth.


    If a single cursed core had given him so much valuable information, he was hopeful that he might get something of equal value by studying another. It might even be much more valuable than what he got. After all, he didn''t acquire the skill this time.


    With each passing minute, he also allowed the energy within him to circulate throughout his body, thus forming the foundation he needed, albeit very slowly.

 Chapter 18 Endless Bath

    He didn''t think to immerse himself for so long in researching 2 things that seemed small and were so important, but 2 days later, he came out of his research stupor.''Interesting...'' He thought. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He hadn''t found many valuable things in this core, but he noticed several interesting things.


    Each person or beast understands cursed energy differently. But, in fact, beasts not only understand it differently, but they understand it in the opposite direction, or at least he could see that at this point.


    ''Is it possible that the Power System of this world is based on the Cartesian Plane?'' he wondered.


    From what he has seen these days, it is not that the cursed beasts understand a different energy; the energy is the same, and both they and the Cursed Class sorcerers understand the cursed energy.


    But somehow, the beasts have an interesting peculiarity that he realized just now: They understand the negative part of energy. Maybe that''s why their Power System is called ''Corruption of Understanding''.


    He realized that within this Core, there was an understanding of the Cursed Energy, but all in the sense of negative emotions centered on one type of bad emotion like fear or, in this case, Anger. Everything bad about Anger and out of control was specified in this Core. While it is true that it is on an almost superficial level, the truth is that it didn''t have a shred of good stuff in it.


    If he connected the wires, he could try to explain this using a Cartesian Plane.


    There is a 0-point there, the origin of energy. But the cursed beasts only comprehend from that 0-point to the left, all in a negative sense. If he thought about that, it created a reason why the two names ''Corruption of Comprehension'' and ''Corrupted Core of Comprehension'' exist.


    In such a case, then the Sorcerers, who are the opposite of the beasts, but study the same thing, should study the cursed energy in a positive sense. From the 0 point to the right, looking for the positive in it.


    Since he did not have a teacher to learn from, finding the motive that enveloped the strength of these two types of beings by himself was a good sign for him. While it seemed that this would not help him in his mission, it was actually very useful to know this.


    If you can know what the beasts understand, you may be able to know what they plan when you fight them since anything negative is something that humans can see with frightening ease.


    That''s why Klaus was satisfied after finishing this, and the last Cursed Core disappeared from his hand.


    He smiled, but suddenly, a system window saying the same thing flooded his eyes.


    [The Cursed Energy is looking at you! Warning! Warning! The Cursed Energy is strongly attracted to you, which has angered it; be careful!]


    Klaus felt shocked, and his brain reacted quickly, but suddenly, a large attack of Cursed Energy hit him from behind.


    ''Holy shit... That hurts.'' He looked behind him in shock; he didn''t expect a cursed energy attack to hurt so much, but what his eyes saw was terrifying.


    A huge wave of cursed energy was accelerating rapidly towards him, ready to strike.


    ''This is going to hurt...''


    He put his feet firmly on the ground and began to run a little further into the cave. He knew he couldn''t dodge the attack; it was impossible to dodge the Cursed Energy Bath, but he at least wanted to be ready to receive it.


    Still, after running a little further inside, he stood still.


    ''I''m trapped.''


    From the front came one, a bit smaller but powerful, rushing towards him.


    Not moving allowed the energy coming from behind to quickly reach him, and soon, he felt the impact of two rather powerful energy waves, which engulfed him and tried to kill him. Within those huge energy waves came smaller waves that hit Klaus''s ferocity.


    "Buagh..." A gush of blood spurted out of his mouth, but he gritted his teeth after this and endured it with strength. He even summoned his knife to be prepared in case someone wanted to attack him in such a vulnerable state as this.


    Still, the only thing that wanted to hit him was the cursed energy.


    Even the System kept warning him about it.


    ''I''ve drawn the attention of the cursed energy... I saw that before, but I didn''t expect it to be like this.'' He thought.


    The amount of cursed energy entering his body didn''t harmonize with the rest; somehow, it looked aggressive. When Klaus looked inside his body, he felt that this energy was trying to do something strange.


    ''Is it trying to release the energy that is now in my body?'' he thought.


    The movement looked similar to that.


    That made Klaus smile. ''Hehe, soon you''ll be in there too, strengthening me. Let me see how strong you are, cursed energy. Do you want to attack me? Fine, come forward.'' He thought and began to move to the front.


    The continuous waves of cursed energy slamming into him were getting stronger and stronger as he walked outward.


    It made him frown. ''Doesn''t it end?'' He thought, gritting his teeth with difficulty.


    Suddenly, a shrill, annoying sound invaded his ears, and some system windows appeared in front of him.


    [Ding]


    [Ding]


    [Attracting cursed energy is not always a good thing in this world. Sometimes, that can trigger one of the greatest fears in this world]


    [Ding]


    The sound was a bit annoying for Klaus, as he had to endure listening to this stressful sound in his head while seeing confusing words appear in front of him, and the energy continuously hit him.


    Still, he kept his attention firmly ahead, wanting to find out what was going on with this massive amount of energy hitting him.


    [Endless Bath has been activated]


    [System enters Alert Phase]


    [Aspirant Klaus, in his First Bath, has triggered an Endless Bath].


    [Mission''s time limit begins]


    [Ding]


    [23:59:59]


    [This is an alert for everyone present in the same test: Complete the mission within the time limit if you don''t want to die]

 Chapter 19 Team up

    Klaus stared at the small windows of the system, not knowing how to react.''Did I trigger an Endless Bath? Is this what it means by endless bath?'' He thought as he saw all the cursed energy around him slamming against him repeatedly.


    Also, much more cursed energy was coming in through the cave entrance, so more and more waves were slamming into him.


    Cursed energy in itself was dangerous, so having an endless bath of it was like a death sentence for anyone.


    Still, Klaus could feel his body trying to adapt to it quickly, but he couldn''t do it alone. So Klaus moved the cursed energy inside him and surrounded his body from the inside.


    It was hard to do because this energy was used to create the necessary foundation; it was not there to protect.


    But when he was able to do so, he immediately realized that it was useless.


    The cursed energy inside him lay dormant as if it had nowhere to move around.


    ''Tsk, go back to your place.'' He frowned and began to pace once more.


    The waves continued to pound his body, but he endured them with strength and positive energy as much as he could.


    ''I have 24 hours to domain the hill... This is absurd. I don''t even know how powerful or how numerous the beasts are here.''


    After exiting the cave, Klaus noticed a greater amount of cursed energy coming towards him. ''That''s right. If I''m outside, the cursed energy that will hit me will be much greater because there''s more of it.'' His mind quickly moved to try to dodge those waves. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He ran out of the cave at high speed and jumped into some nearby trees, then propelled himself onto a nearby rock at high speed. Still, that allowed him to see that the cursed energy was like chewing gum.


    It followed him everywhere and had more and more speed, so he gritted his teeth and let himself be hit.


    He was easily engulfed by huge streams of cursed energy, pushing his body and power to the limit of what he could withstand.


    ''If I avoid it, the blow will come harder. How troublesome.'' In the end, he resigned himself to withstand the surging blows of cursed energy.


    Then he looked up when he felt some auras nearby.


    In the distance, he could see several people staring at him. ''So, these are my opponents, huh.'' He thought.


    They all looked at him with a certain hatred, and it was clear why: Because of him, they now had only 1 day to pass the tests.


    They were on the ropes.


    The strongest ones could not understand why they had to kill such a powerful beast in the first bath, so several made different plans. But suddenly, a guy appeared who somehow angered the cursed energy. Now, one of the biggest fears of the Baths was attacking, and the mission now had a time limit in which it would expire and kill them all.


    No one knows what would happen the moment an Endless Bath was unleashed. There were no stories about it. No one may have ever survived it, so there were no stories about it.


    And that''s what caused the most fear.


    That''s why the hatred in those guys'' eyes made sense.


    Still, one of them jumped between the branches and came a little closer to Klaus.


    "Aspirant, I''ve gathered all of us together because we have a strategy to kill that cursed beast. The idea is to focus on killing it first to eliminate such a dangerous opponent. Once we do that, we can fight for dominance on the hill. What do you think? We''ve been preparing the ground for several days; if you join in with your Endless Bath, we could try to make things better." He spoke


    Klaus stared at him for a moment.


    ''They''ve been here for several days; it''s normal for them to have prepared things. But is it convenient? Most likely backstabbing in this kind of situation.'' He thought. ''Although, none of us can kill that beast on our own anyway, so an alliance to do so is inevitable.'' Klaus smiled and nodded.


    The waves continued to pound him, and his body creaked with pain, announcing to him that it was best to do things as quickly as possible, although, if he thought about it correctly, he could still hold out for more than 48 hours at this.


    However, he seemed to overlook the fact that the cursed energy attacking him was slowly building up in his body and could cause irreparable damage if he held out too long.


    The man in front of him cheerfully nodded. " That''s Good. Then come with us to tell you the whole plan and introduce yourself. What''s your name?"


    "Klaus."


    "Okay, Klaus. You can call me Tom. From now on, we''ll be partners; at least, let''s keep up appearances until that beast is dead, and then we can fight each other." He looked like a nice person and one that anyone could trust, but that kind of person was not one of the best people for Klaus to like, from bad experiences with several similar people.


    Still, they both headed towards where the rest were, and soon, they were reunited. Klaus was further away from the rest because the cursed energy he kept attracting was dangerous and powerful. None of them wanted to get involved in such a situation.


    "Guys, let''s go over the plan. We''ve been preparing this for several days, and it shouldn''t be the time to carry it out, but we have an emergency, so we must hurry. Even so, I''m telling you that this plan can succeed in only 6 hours, so we still have time to wait for the exact moment." Tom was the one who stood in front of everyone and gave different looks to each of them.


    His words seemed to mean something else, although Klaus couldn''t see through it with so little.


    Soon, Tom began the explanation of the plan of attack.


    "This strategic attack plan is with the intention that at least one of us will win the hill, so we must do it faithfully so as not to adversely affect all of us. If anyone is going to win, it can''t be that cursed beast."


    "Now, the plan is simple, but simultaneously, it requires us to watch the beast for a while, looking for the best time to start. The next 15 hours will be spent on that, so we will strike with all our might once we find the perfect opportunity. We must do it fast, as we have a new member who is going through an Endless Bath.


    We all know that''s the biggest fear of this place, and we don''t know if he could die in that time frame, so let''s be quick."


    After he finished saying those few words, he began explaining the plan.


    Still, Klaus frowned once he heard it in full.

 Chapter 20 Boss Cursed Beast

    ''The plan isn''t bad, but I feel like there''s something wrong with it.'' Klaus thought, although he didn''t pay too much attention to it at the moment, as he had to focus on enduring the cursed energy that was continuously entering his body.As he listened intently, his heart gave a powerful beat, which dazed him. ''What the hell?''


    It wasn''t only he who was. That heartbeat sounded so loud that those present frowned.


    "What was that?"


    "Could it be the beast?"


    "That sounded like a heartbeat, didn''t it?"


    "Right, you''re right..."


    Tom frowned as well, and after looking for a moment at each of the people in front of him, he looked up at the top of the mountain.


    ''Could it be that guy is doing something with its ability? It''s a pretty powerful Phase 2; when it gets mad, it''ll be hard to contain it...'' He thought. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the end, he could only sigh.


    "It''s time to move. That cursed beast will probably want to move, as it has been there for several days. If that happens, we will possibly find the best time to strike. The next few hours will be key, so be sure to keep your eyes open. Let''s go, everyone, to your places."


    As he finished speaking, Tom walked over to Klaus.


    "Boy, you must be careful not to affect the other guys with your endless bathing. We''re going to finish off this cursed beast, and in the end, we''ll see who comes out the victor, all together, okay?"


    Klaus stared at him briefly and saw his hand extended as a fist for a high-five. Klaus nodded shortly after with a smile and bumped his hand with Tom''s.


    "Good. I''ll do my part then." He replied.


    Afterward, Tom led the way and stayed close to Klaus to ensure that the latter did not approach the other members, as that could disconcert and even seriously injure them.


    Tom was the typical good-natured and good family man who knew very well the strategies to kill beasts more powerful than him. He had long studied different strategies before entering the Cursed Energy Bath, aiming to complete it smoothly.


    Even he did not expect that upon entering his first bath, he would encounter such a powerful beast when he was supposed to face First Stage beasts, but that was also proof of his abilities, so he was also satisfied with this arrangement, even if it was difficult.


    Once everyone was in place, Klaus could see the cursed beast.


    It was one of the simplest cursed beasts in existence but simultaneously a very dangerous one. The simplicity lies in the fact that it is a cursed beast based on a huge ape. Being a cursed beast based on an existing animal, they tend to have repetitive and straightforward attack patterns. By studying the way apes attack, one can predict this type of cursed beast unless it is too powerful.


    But what is dangerous about it lies precisely in the type of beast it is. Being an ape, its strength is tremendous, and its abilities make it even more dangerous. Even more so because its abilities are of fear.


    They were about 300 meters away from the cursed beast, but still, their hearts were racing; some were even trembling. Their minds were betraying them, creating fictitious scenarios where fear reigned in front of them.


    It was difficult to control themselves.


    Being an ape beast already known to humans, they tend to develop their abilities differently to always have some effect. And what they saw right now was only the basis of the ability. No one knew what it would mean when they started fighting, but because of that, many were already doubting that this plan would be a success.


    The calmest were possibly Tom and Klaus.


    Tom had seen the beast before, so he was already a bit used to it.


    Although Klaus''s body felt the fear in his bones, he really wasn''t a person who couldn''t control his emotions. He was calm on the outside, and the fear was simply something that gently tapped his muscles on the inside.


    Still, it was nothing to worry about. He was more worried about the cursed energy entering him.


    That continuous inflow of something so corrosive affected him as the hours slowly passed. The longer he spent under the endless bath, the more dangerous it became for him. Although it had the greatest chance of awakening his abilities, he didn''t see that effect.


    Time passed, and the cursed energy continued to hit him, but his abilities remained exactly the same.


    Neither his body nor the awakened abilities had changed. Nor was there any change in the Soft Ring or the Cursed Core inside him. Everything was absolutely calm.


    Time was beginning to run steadily as nervousness struck the bodies of many. Still, everyone kept staring at the beast, looking for the exact moment.


    This cursed ape-like beast doesn''t have many weaknesses. Its cursed energy protects almost all of its body, except for a few regions of the back and lower back, but there are some of the beast''s most rigid bones, so it was not feasible to hit that place.


    But somehow, the plan went right through there. The continuous waiting was looking for the moment when the beast decided to move to look for food. Several cursed beasts were already prepared in a certain direction, so the moment this beast stood up, it would receive a powerful attack, previously planned, from 3 directions.


    Two sought to strike at the ''weakness'', and the third, in which only three people would participate, including Tom and Klaus, was a frontal attack in search of its eyes.


    But Klaus had thoughts of his own, and they took hold as time passed.


    When 15 hours had passed, the cursed beast stirred slightly, awakening from its slumber. The moment was approaching.


    Just at the same time, Klaus felt a powerful throbbing in his chest, which echoed throughout the mountain. The heartbeat was so loud that anyone could hear it, just like the previous one.


    It alarmed Tom and the rest of the people in the vicinity.


    "It was the beast after all..." Tom said softly. It couldn''t be a coincidence that the sound occurred when this one woke up or moved.


    But suddenly, even the beast was alarmed by this and looked up and sideways sharply.

 Chapter 21 The Plan Begins

    The fact that the beast went into alarm astonished Tom, who in a few seconds was able to find several opportunities to attack, but never called out the order to do so, for he was too much astonished.Suddenly, a great roar escaped from the mouth of the cursed beast, which quickly leaped forward and struck several blows to its chest.


    Klaus and Tom quickly hid behind some trees so that the ape would not see it as it leaped towards them, looking nervous.


    ''A second-stage beast is nervous?'' Tom''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    And this time, he got the perfect opportunity to attack... ''15 hours have passed, and we have 9 hours left... In 9 hours, killing it with all the preparation is not difficult, so we might as well wait for the time to kick in...'' He thought and looked at Klaus, who was close to him. Then he looked ahead.


    ''But... If anything could alarm this thing, then time is more pressing than before. It''s time to do it.'' He frowned, grabbed a strange glowing white stone he had in his pocket, and threw it near the ape.


    The stone bounced several times back towards the ape. A bright white stone in a dark world was the best warning sign.


    Everyone else saw that stone, including the ape, who was stunned.


    "It''s time, move!" Tom shouted towards Klaus as he darted behind another tree, grabbing a small mech they had prepared in advance.


    Klaus grinned. He held a small stake and threw it sharply from behind the trees toward where the ape stood.


    The wooden stake flew at high speed through the branches and rushed fiercely towards the ape, hitting it seconds later.


    Still, it was a small wooden stake against a cursed beast. Naturally, it took no damage. But it did get its attention, and that was all it needed.


    The beast roared when it noticed Klaus, who, after looking at Tom for a moment, also ran quickly towards the beast as if he wanted to fight it one-on-one.


    At the same time, several stakes flew quickly from different directions towards where the beast was.


    These stakes were a little different. They were sharp and made of glass stone. The stakes flew quickly and drove perfectly into the ape''s skin.


    At the same time, two special huge stakes flew from behind the ape, one behind the other.


    This was the construction of all these guys in the last days. They were powerful stakes, made of a special rock that only exists in this world.


    Everyone calls it ''Cursed Frost Rock''.


    Its peculiarity is that all the cursed energy that falls on it transforms into extremely sharp and almost imperceptible but powerful small blades. When polished with special New Earth materials, the Cursed Frost Rock becomes an incredibly powerful weapon against large-sized cursed beasts.


    This rock is among the main external weapons used in a Cursed Energy Bath.


    And today, they would take center stage.


    The stakes flew at high speed towards the ape, which was venturing hard towards where Klaus was. This ape didn''t notice the attacks from behind, so everyone smiled.


    Even more so, Tom.


    He smiled softly. "That''s it! Kill each other. You, you talented little bastard, you''d better die. The talent of taking an endless bath is not something I want to deal with. So, die for me and my beautiful future.


    I will honor your name in the next world."


    Tom pressed the mechanism in his hand, a small makeshift button, which activated special gunpowder. Suddenly, the last of the three powerful stakes, which was hidden under the dry leaves on the ground, was fired.


    The direction was Klaus'' back. That way, the ape would not see it, and when it realized it, it would be impaled in the neck, one of the weakest places, but usually the most difficult to attack, of such an ape.


    Tom also looked back as he did this. ''I hope those two remaining ones don''t spoil my plans... I wonder what the hell they''re up to, those bastards.'' He thought.


    Soon after, though, he turned around and started running towards the forest, trying to get to the other side, where they would all be attacking.


    He didn''t care about watching Klaus die; he was just too talented bait he wanted to get rid of. That''s why he sent him on that suicide mission.


    .


    As Klaus ran at high speed to meet the ape, his mind worked quickly.


    ''The movement and sound of the wind when it is cut slightly by something sharp is different in this world.'' He thought as he looked across the battlefield and heard a soft chirping sound behind him.


    Naturally, it was the sound of the stake threatening to kill him.


    ''Jumping is dangerous; following the path is dangerous too. Moving to the side will make the beast swerve, so the stakes won''t hit, which is more dangerous.'' He thought. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had not forgotten that his mission was to conquer this mountain; the main obstacle in such a mission was this huge cursed beast in front of him.


    From the beginning, he always knew he was being used as bait and that this guy would shoot him dead, but that was precisely why he accepted. No one needed to know that he knew.


    From the moment he knew the cursed beast was Second Stage, he knew he couldn''t beat it. He wasn''t even close to the first level of the Sorcerer System, and if he thought that the Sorcerer System and the Cursed Beast System were similar, then facing this thing in its current state was certain death.


    But these guys had a well-laid plan. Cursed frost rock stakes can kill cursed beasts; these guys had prepared three of them. The plan was simple and easy to execute but had a guaranteed chance of success from history.


    He checked it out with the system. These stakes are dangerous; if they hit it, they will kill it. That was what convinced him to stay and follow the plan.


    But he was not going to follow it blindly; he planned to dominate the hill, not commit suicide.


    So, as he ran, he smiled.


    ''This ape''s neck is one of its most guarded and sought-after weaknesses, but it doesn''t need to hit the neck to have an effect. Although this will be a gamble, I wonder if the cursed beasts have genitals...'' The smile on his face was not sinister, but it was scary.


    It was the lively smile of a scientist who wanted to test a little curiosity in his head.


    If it went wrong, things could get complicated, but he had a backup plan.


    If it went right...


    He would win.

 Chapter 22 A success

    As he thought about it, not too many seconds had passed. He managed to approach the ape correctly; his body still covered the stake behind him, so this ape did not discover it.But the stakes were only a few meters away from him and the ape, so he did not have much time to act.


    Immediately, he smiled.


    Just before the ape reached him, a wave of cursed energy from the front hit him. The blow carried Klaus away and flipped in the air, quickly landing on the stake coming from behind.


    The speed of the stake was quite impressive, but in the face of Klaus'' weight, it deflected its trajectory slightly, and just at that instant, one of the waves of cursed energy that Klaus was expecting hit the foot that was firmly on the stake with ferocity.


    Before running off before the plan was initiated, he took one last look at Tom. Actually, he didn''t do it to see him; he was making sure that a surge of cursed energy was about to hit him. When he could confirm that, he made sure to run fast enough that the speed and timing to hit him were right for this moment.


    He knew. When he tried to dodge a wave of cursed energy, it would strengthen quickly, and the moment he was hit, the power behind it would be much more powerful. Therefore, he used that strike on his foot, which came with great power, to further propel the stake into a desired trajectory and speed.


    He needed to do it, no matter if it hurt him, for he had only one chance. It was a long shot, of which he had only one chance. If it went wrong, what awaited him would be a rough road, but if it went right... Naturally, he would win.


    ''Now I just need you to be male and have balls... If you''re female, I''m screwed.'' Klaus thought, smiling as he looked at the ape''s face.


    Just at that instant, the stake, which increased its speed all at once, came down towards the ape''s lower body. Shortly thereafter, it made an impact on that huge body.


    The movement was drastic and sudden; the ape did not expect it.


    "GYUAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" a great cry of pain came out of its mouth as the stake crossed back and forth, taking a portion of the ape''s body with it.


    Klaus smiled. ''This is a success.'' He thought, landing on the ground, still being covered by the beast''s body.


    At the same time, two huge stakes hit the back of the ape, one after the other. That increased the beast''s pain, and the scream was even more terrifying.


    "GUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUAAAAAAAAAA!"


    The intense pain and the fact that it suddenly had huge blades destroying its body left the ape in shock, so many of the people nearby roared.


    "IT''S TIME, KILL IT!"


    Several of them quickly jumped up with their weapons, and the one who roared was one of the loudest present.


    He took the lead and leaped towards where the ape was, grabbing his lower body. Yet, just before he finished jumping, a sword crossed his sight, and his body suddenly felt slack.


    Unable to move, his body was split in two, and a stream of blood shot out.


    This man looked in shock at the shadow in front of him. "Tom..." His mouth soon filled with blood, and he could not utter a word; he fell to the ground and looked at 2 others behind him who also died in that treacherous attack.


    That shocked all the remaining ones, all of whom stared at Tom.


    "Damn you, are you betraying us before you even kill the beast?" snarled one.


    But Tom sneered.


    "Don''t worry, I have ways to kill it from now on. With a stake through the neck, this will be simple."


    He stood with his back to the beast, looking at the few remaining before him. He made sure to kill the most powerful ones in that attack so the remaining ones would be a piece of cake for him, and he wasn''t worried.


    But those guys were angry.


    "Well, well...!"


    "Guys, let''s kill this bastard first; what he says is true; the beast can wait!" Said one of them, who stepped forward to stand as leader.


    "Surely, you think you got rid of the most powerful ones, but you''re wrong. From the very beginning, it was I who had managed to achieve Realization." As soon as he finished speaking, this man leaped toward Tom to strike him.


    He caused his body to be surrounded by powerful positive energy, which became a small protective barrier around it.


    It didn''t look like when a person surrounded himself with positive energy; it was more like he had made a shield of positive energy.


    ''This bastard reached the realization!'' growled Tom inwardly in alarm. He, too, jumped backward to dodge the attack.


    But that man followed close behind him, seeking to kill him.


    "HAHAHA, DON''T RUN AWAY, YOU BASTARD!"


    Tom let out a snort with his mouth then.


    "Fine, since you want to die in my hand, then let me give you what you want." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tom immediately summoned a Ring towards his hand, covering his hand with it.


    Suddenly, the hand wrapped around his ring transformed into an extremely sharp and large weapon. At the same time, several parts of the ring transformed into small sharp daggers.


    Tom stopped running away then and quickly approached the body of the guy attacking him, thrusting his hand into his chest. The small daggers are also stuck in different places. Only a moment passed, but suddenly, the unfavorable situation had been turned around.


    "Just know that I already reached the First Level of the Power Scale. My Ring Specialization is by Edges; how do you feel? Do you like my specialization?" he smiled teasingly.


    "You... You are... So powerful." After saying these few words, the guy fell backward, dead.


    The other people who were rushing to try to kill Tom stopped abruptly when they saw this.


    "HE ALREADY SPICE HIS RING!" shouted one, the closest one, with great fear.


    He tried to take several steps back but suddenly saw Tom jump towards him, and his head soon fell to the ground.


    "RUN!" Fear gripped those who remained, and they tried to run in opposite directions, but...


    They couldn''t run away from someone already walking into the Sorcerer World.


    So their heads soon rolled on the ground before Tom''s sharp hand.


    He looked at his hand and smiled. ''The difference between me and these little scumbags is huge. Now I''m just worried about those two bastards that haven''t shown up...'' He said as he turned to kill the beast.


    Still, all of a sudden...


    *CLAP*CLAP*CLAP*


    The sound of clapping made his body stiffen.


    He suddenly turned sharply because the place where he heard them was where the beast should be.

 Chapter 23 Learning in the midst of battle

    "Klaus!"Klaus was sitting on the ape''s shoulder as if he were sitting on dry land, not caring how dangerous it might be.


    And that''s normal. While those guys were minding their own business, Klaus made sure of the ape''s death. But the mission was not over.


    He was to dominate the mountain, so killing his former dominator did not mean that he now dominated it. It simply meant that the mountain was now being disputed and would soon have a new dominator.


    The dispute was between him and Tom.


    So Klaus smiled as Tom turned, stood up, and jumped towards where Tom was, landing a few feet away from him.


    "You bastard... How the hell are you still alive?" Tom asked, in shock, bringing his hand back.


    Klaus grinned. "What? You can make plans, but no one can figure out your true colors? Don''t be surprised, little one. The world is wider than you see."


    "...I see. It''s not for nothing that you received an Endless Bath. You''re good."


    Klaus shrugged and walked a little towards him. "Maybe I''m a little sly, but don''t worry about it. This is my first time seeing a person with a specialized ring, so I''d like to see what that means. Come, use it against me. I''m very curious."


    Tom looked at him with a silly face. "Are you stupid?" he said.


    Klaus didn''t stop walking towards him. "Why do you say that? It''s just a little curiosity that needs to be satiated." He smiled.


    Tom stared at him and looked at the ground. He subsequently looked at Klaus again and scoffed.


    "No, don''t mind me, you want to see what a person on my level is, don''t you? Fine, come, come closer, I''ll show you very well."


    Klaus stared at him as he walked. After three steps, he stopped just as one of his feet was about to touch the ground.


    "You know, I really know that if I take this step, I might die. But do you know why I''ll take it?"


    Tom frowned. For a moment, he thought Klaus really had no idea what a Specialized Ring was, but now he seemed to know.


    So why the hell is he getting closer?


    ''Could he be more powerful than me? ''No, there''s no way...''


    Tom didn''t know how to answer Klaus'' question, so he did it himself.


    "Neither money, nor power, nor fame. None of those things move me. Not even magic could move me. The only thing that has always moved me is that infinite curiosity inside me. Nothing and no one can stop me when I''m interested in something." Klaus smiled broadly, making Tom uncomfortable.


    He took a deep breath.


    "I think you''re just crazy."


    Gently, Klaus started to lower his leg to take that step he shouldn''t be taking.


    "Hahaha, yeah, I think so too."


    His foot then touched the ground.


    The place where he stepped was right at the limit of Tom''s attack range, which had a Specialized Ring in the most deadly Specialization Branch for Sorcerers.


    Tom''s eyes flashed then, and his body shot out. "AND YOUR MADNESS WILL LEAD YOU TO DEATH!" he snarled.


    His hand, which was still transformed into a sharp and powerful sword, moved at great speed towards Klaus'' neck, seeking to cut him in an instant.


    *CLANK*


    The sound of two clashing metals echoed in the surroundings. Klaus'' knife was in his hand, and he successfully shielded himself.


    "Haha, it already did that once." Klaus smiled, staring at the place where Tom should be.


    But he soon frowned and looked a little further back.


    ''Long arms?'' He thought, seeing that Tom''s arm was able to reach from there to where he was. But he suddenly realized that it wasn''t.


    Klaus jumped back quickly and took a closer look. There was no difference at all. In fact, it looked like that attack had been made merely for speed, and that was it, but it wasn''t quite true.


    Klaus could see something else.


    "Amazing. So, actually, your movement speed isn''t fast, but your attack speed is. What''s attacking me isn''t you essentially; it''s your ring."


    Tom stared at him in shock. "How the hell..."


    The alarms inside him suddenly went up. ''This bastard... How could he figure out my weakness in one move? No, how the hell did he defend himself against something like that when he didn''t even know it?''


    Klaus sneered.


    ''So that''s it. You''re powerful, but you can''t even properly employ your power. You''ve been taking advantage of your weakness to use it as a strength, yet the moment someone notices it, that strength immediately becomes a weakness."


    Tom took a deep breath and looked at Klaus'' weapon. "A level 2 weapon... There''s no way you''re a Reared in the Mist."


    "Right, you all seem to know about it. It seems that we Reared in the Mist weren''t meant to live."


    "Hehe, a freaking Reared in the Mist doesn''t deserve to be a Sorcerer. You guys are just little test subjects. Still, you have a level 2 weapon. You don''t see that every day, so I''ll fight you head-on."


    Once again, Tom moved forward quickly, wanting to take him by surprise. His weakness is clear, but that doesn''t matter. He is still faster and more powerful than Klaus, so he just needs to kill him, and that is it.


    Klaus also understood the weakness issue, but the reality was that it wasn''t that simple.


    Being beaten by someone who practically outclassed him by a whole level, his muscles ached.


    And if it weren''t for the weapon Jasmine gave him, this would be harder to do.


    He took a deep breath as this guy attacked him, but the attacks, though a bit clumsy, managed to hit him lightly, opening small wounds. Those wounds slowly opened up on contact with the huge surges of energy that continued to hit him.


    This brought a big smile to Tom''s face. "Hahahahaha looks like you really are nothing but a chatterbox, scum!" he shouted as he continued to attack him again and again. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Klaus was defending himself as best he could, but his mind was working on something else, as he muttered.


    "If Adaptation consists of allowing my body to adapt and use the energy, I must assume that Understanding or Comprehension is just the use of the energy... After all, I adapted first, which made me slowly comprehend it. Subsequently comes using it, but it cannot be in realization, so it must be in the field of Understanding."


    His mumbling made Tom angry. "Muttering before you die? Tsk, you can pray to all the gods but never save yourself from me." After this, Tom increased the amount and power of his attacks, which were hitting Klaus'' knife, some on the skin, and very few deep.


    Still, increasing the intensity of the attack also meant that Klaus had to focus on defending himself; otherwise, the attacks would far outstrip his muscle memory.


    Suddenly, Klaus'' unfocused eyes glowed.


    "I''ve got it." He said aloud.

 Chapter 24 Survivor of the Endless Bath

    He struck a blow to the front, quickly finding a weak point in Tom''s defense. That punch hit Tom in the chest, knocking him away sharply.''What the hell?'' Tom thought. The blow he had just felt was strange, so he didn''t dare to look away from Klaus.


    The latter looked down at his hands and covered them with positive energy. Although he had very little of it, its density was good.


    "If Understanding is just that, Realization must be the ability to wield energy on a whim, right? To make a weapon, a shield, or something similar. Understanding and Realization are related subjects and could even be the same, but they are divided because using energy in the Understanding phase is not the same as using it in the Realization phase.


    Realization is the final part of basic training for precisely the same reason: although it is a basic phase, it gives us the results for everything we need going forward."


    These words were heard by Tom as well. He frowned. ''Could it be that this guy is truly crazy, or did they send him here without even teaching him basic subjects? Although I feel that what he knows is better than what I knew about those phases...''


    Klaus looked up at that moment. "Hahaha, I got it. Well, time to end this, you little traitor." After finishing these words, Klaus moved his tiny but dense positive energy into his arms, focusing on the fists and the knife.


    He did nothing more than that. Still, he looked different this time, but Tom didn''t notice.


    He ran to where Klaus was and attacked him with all his might, wanting to kill him in one attack.


    Klaus also ran to meet him. Just before the attack hit, he raised his left arm to stop it and then raised his right hand vertically, wanting to hit Tom, who was a little further away than he should be.


    Both attacks hit at the same time, but Tom''s attack remained stuck in place, unable to advance, while Klaus'' attack, even though it was a bit far away and shouldn''t reach, did.


    And it did so in the form of a dense and powerful attack, which hit Tom''s left shoulder.


    The attack was so powerful that Tom felt a sudden jerking motion and then staggered backward.


    ''Cold? And why did he pull and push me at the same time?'' he thought, in shock, and a gush of blood inside him rushed to his mouth, and he couldn''t hold it in; he had to vomit it up.


    "You..."


    Klaus grinned widely.


    "Hahahaha, so this is the realization... Hahahaha, interesting, interesting. So the basis of the basics are skills." His voice sounded really cheerful. He couldn''t hide the happiness he felt, and he didn''t need to either.


    He was happy to be able to test his spontaneous little theories about this world and his abilities.


    Tom could understand his words. He stared at him as if he was some kind of monster. "You... Did you reach realization as you fought with me?"


    Klaus looked back at him and nodded.


    "I''m not like you. I only received basic training before I came here. When our fight started, I was barely in Adaptation. I didn''t expect our battle to be so productive in helping me reach Realization in such a short time."


    "Impossible..." Tom tightened his grip on his sword once more and looked at her for a moment.


    ''It took me so long to cross over from Adaptation to Realization, but I was always considered an outstanding genius. But this guy did it in... So few days? There''s no way...'' For a moment, he felt as if his body was trembling. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t believe him. In fact, if he had thought about it carefully, only one person among the Reared in the Mist had reached Adaptation before entering this place in the last batch. He knew this because he had met that person before. That being the case, until a few days ago, Klaus had not even reached Adaptation.


    But now he was at Realization... One step away from entering the Sorcerer World, just like him.


    ''Got a treasure?'' He thought. He raised his eyes and looked at Klaus'' level 2 weapon. His eyes sparkled at that moment.


    ''True... There are many treasures in this world that can make him so powerful in such a short time. If I were to get it...'' He smiled broadly and tightened his grip on his sword.


    "You are dangerous... But you have made a mistake. And that mistake will cost you your life." Tom said, growling fiercely.


    At the same time, he threw himself to the ground and slammed his hands against it.


    Klaus couldn''t understand what he was planning to do, but when he thought about moving, his heart pounded again in the same way.


    That shocked Tom, who still thought that sound came from the beast, so he looked at it.


    ''Is it still alive!?'' He thought.


    Suddenly, he saw the beast''s body shaking, and a massive wave of cursed energy from the surroundings rushed toward Klaus'' body.


    At the same time, the sound of throbbing sounded again.


    A 2nd and a 3rd time... Suddenly all those times turned into 5, into 10, into 20, into 100 times in a moment.


    The beast that was dead suddenly shook itself and got up. This time it was surrounded by a sticky cursed energy, which even overflowed from its body.


    At the same time, the massive energy wave hit Klaus fiercely, but he felt nothing. Klaus was stunned.


    The system was sending him several messages, one after another, that left him stunned.


    [The Cursed Energy had never been this angry before]


    [But Cursed Energy doesn''t understand. It is clearly angry and feels hatred. But it can''t and won''t kill you]


    [It is the Beloved of the Cursed Energy who has just incarnated.]


    [Your inner power awakened]


    [Your body and abilities awakened]


    [Welcome, Little Incarnation]


    [Your Bath has just entered its Final Phase. The timer is locked; take your time, but don''t break anything]


    [Your Endless Bath has ended]


    [You have become a Survivor of the Endless Bath]

 Chapter 25 Unique Ability Unlocked

    After seeing all that pile of messages, Klaus felt his body change drastically. Suddenly, what seemed to be difficult for him before became simple.Sudden or distant movements, he seemed to be able to do without so much effort. In addition, the cursed energy in the surroundings began to head towards him with force, but it did not harm him.


    The energy entered his body and parked itself there, propelling the energy inside at great speeds to form the base he so longed to form.


    They entered passively and stayed actively. They no longer sought to harm him; they sought to strengthen him.


    While he was stunned, Tom trembled with fear at the sight of the ape that had just risen.


    "This... Impossible... How is this possible? No, no, no, no... This is not possible."


    "Berserker Cursed?!"


    The beast was a bit away from them, but he could see it clearly. The state this beast had transformed into was widely famous, incredibly dangerous, and extremely lethal.


    In very rare cases, it is a state or transformation that cursed beasts experience when they die. This state amplifies bloodlust, hatred, and abilities extensively, leading to a sudden and powerful increase in strength.


    No one knows the exact limit of the increase in strength, but some say it depends on the amount of cursed energy in the surroundings. This transformation does not tend to occur commonly; sometimes, it has even been treated as a myth, but it exists.


    And the members of New Earth are well aware of the dangers they face, as there are entire cities that a beast in this state has wiped out.


    Tom had never witnessed it, but he hadn''t expected to be in his first bath at the hands of the ultimate boss.


    ''This is ridiculous.''


    He wanted to run away for a moment, but suddenly, he saw Klaus standing there motionless.


    ''For a beast to enter that state, it had to have been dead a moment ago, which means that beast should already be dead. If I can kill this bastard, it''s possible that the mission will be successfully passed just before the beast attacks me...'' He grinned sinisterly, grabbed his sword in his hand, and ran hard towards where Klaus was standing.


    ''You''re going to die, you fucking scum!''


    They were both close to each other, so Tom didn''t need to do too much; he took advantage of Klaus'' moment of carelessness and thrust his sword, ready to stab the heart.


    Klaus didn''t even notice it. He was feeling the changes inside him when suddenly he felt a blow from the inside out, which made it as if his body grew a little. That happened simultaneously as the ape''s roar reached his ears.


    With the roar and the shuddering of his body, Klaus finally returned to his senses. ''Is it still alive?'' he thought, looking at the strange ape.


    But then he heard a scream beside him. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "EVEN IF I DIE, I''LL TAKE YOU WITH ME, YOU BASTARD SLAVE!"


    The scream was full of hate, and just then, Klaus felt something dig into his skin and flesh. He turned to where Tom was standing, who, at first, wore a big smile, but suddenly, the smile turned into a dismayed face.


    "What... What... What the hell?" He was in shock.


    He tried to pull his sword quickly to get away, but he couldn''t. No matter how hard he pulled, his strength was insufficient to pull the sword out of Klaus'' body.


    Even Klaus was stunned. Just at that instant, he felt something inside his body grow again, and suddenly, his muscles that were not so prominent suddenly became incredibly huge.


    Suddenly, his Great Attractor began to work independently, drawing all the surrounding cursed energy into his body without needing to do anything. All this cold energy entering his body was slowly turning into strength, and suddenly, his clothes were stretched to the point of bursting little by little.


    The highly resistant clothing that Jasmine had given him suddenly began to look unusable under the pressure of Klaus'' muscles, which were growing in size at great speed.


    Not only did his muscles grow, but his body did, too. He was already quite tall, but his body grew to over two meters in less than five minutes.


    Klaus'' sudden increase in size and growing power was followed by a message from the System.


    [Unique Ability Unlocked]


    | Little Incarnation: Unique Ability: He who the Cursed Energy loves, reigns in the night. His name is The Incarnation.


    The Cursed Energy is your companion and longs for your presence.


    Use the Cursed Energy to strengthen your body, and let it reign within you. Your fortress is the Cursed Energy; take hold of it.


    | Cursed Incarnation Skill: Embody your power in Cursed Energy and deepen your understanding of it. Your power is the Cursed Energy itself.


    | Base Form: ''Cursed Incarnation'' allows the use of ''Great Attractor'' and ''0 Point Body'' to accumulate large amounts of Cursed Energy in your body, greatly strengthening you for a limited time.


    | The Base Form is just the initial gift that will open the door to a perfect understanding of your own energy. Your understanding and ability will be able to use the ''Cursed Incarnation'' ability for whatever you desire. Deepen your understanding of it and understand the Depth of your ability.


    | Side Effect: Using ''Base Form'' will prevent you from being able to train during this time.


    Klaus was stunned after reading all that. ''This is...'' His eyes flashed, and he looked at the sword clutched in his chest. Indeed, that sword had been thrust into his chest and if it wasn''t for its sudden surge of power, it was possible that it would have reached his heart. Still, it was clutched to his chest as if something had clung to it.


    Not even Tom, with all his strength, could pull it out.


    Klaus smiled coldly and stared at him.


    "A little traitor who was always destined to die, how dare you hit me with that filth?" his tone of voice echoed in Tom''s ears, noticing a big change.


    He no longer looked curious; he even looked bored and sounded somewhat haughty. The sudden change in his tone of voice and manner of speaking gave Tom a very bad feeling, and he dropped his sword and turned to run away.


    Still, suddenly, his vision dimmed as he felt something large grab his head and lift him up. At the same time, a voice came to him.


    "Hehe, running away? You''re very gullible, little one." The cold, indifferent voice came just before Klaus'' strong grip exploded his head. That bloody explosion left countless bloodstains on Klaus'' body, but not a scratch.


    ''How weak...'' Klaus watched the headless body stagger a few more steps before falling to the ground, so he sighed at the weakness of the little bastard.


    Still, he had to turn back when suddenly his vision was obscured by a huge fist that struck his cheek and sent him rolling backward across the floor, opening furrows in the ground with his feet.

 Chapter 26 Breaking the dimensions

    "Oh? You''re more powerful than before, little ape."The ape simply let out a roar at him before charging at him again. Still, Klaus'' body had not stopped growing stronger in this time.


    His body was still growing with ferocity and determination, so his muscles were getting stronger and stronger, plus the cursed energy was constantly leaving the beast''s body, so it was getting weaker and weaker.


    Therefore, Klaus won the next fist clash. An interesting smile formed on his face. "Well, you''re strong. Let me play a little." He grinned and leaped forward, punching the ape''s face and whipping it to the ground in one motion.


    The impact of two such powerful beings created a small earthquake throughout the entire mountain, which attracted numerous cursed beasts in the vicinity to the fight.


    Still, Klaus was too busy to notice. Within a few strokes, Klaus noticed that the ape was slowly getting weaker.


    ''What a strange state...'' He thought, just as the ape managed to hit him in the cheek.


    His body still swayed backward, and he felt some pain, but it wasn''t as much as with the first blow.


    "I think it''s time to end this." Klaus didn''t even bother to draw his sword. He knew he could finish him off with his fists, so immediately after, he stomped hard on the ground, darting out to where the ape was trying to recover.


    Suddenly, Klaus'' huge shadow appeared in front of him, and a powerful fist slammed into the ape''s face, making it swallow its own teeth and suddenly spit out blood as it was sent forcefully backward.


    Its huge body slammed into the nearby trees, knocking them over with its back.


    Some of the more powerful branches of the trees stabbed determinedly into its body so that the ape was soon pinned to a huge tree nearby.


    ''So weak?'' Klaus thought as he looked at it from a distance.


    The ape''s body then reacted a little as it tried to move, but the cursed energy leaving its body did not return to it. Its eyes suddenly lost their hateful glow, and its ability was completely deactivated.


    Suddenly, the cursed energy in the surroundings began to consume the huge ape''s body, and a few seconds later, it was gone.


    That left Klaus in shock, who could find no answers to this.


    "What a strange world." He thought and looked at himself.


    ''Yes... What a strange world.'' S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He then looked up, expecting to see the System announcement, but what he saw was a huge wave of extremely dark cursed energy approaching his body and entering in an instant.


    Suddenly, his mouth filled with a large amount of blood, and he couldn''t stand it; he had to vomit it up.


    His arms and legs became extremely weak in that instant, as the extremely dark cursed energy that entered his body began to create blades inside him and expel them, wounding him all over.


    He was unable to keep his balance and fell to the ground. His legs, as did his arms, suddenly lost all the strength they once had. The cursed energy in his body began to pour out of his body, leaving only the right amount needed to fill the Cursed Core.


    And with the outflow of so much cursed energy, his muscles decreased, as did his size.


    That left him in shock.


    He looked down at his arms, shaking from the pain.


    ''What the hell is that?''


    With difficulty, he raised one of his arms and ripped off the blades that were still stuck in his body from the inside out. That made the blood in his body spurt out, but he didn''t care.


    He stared at the blades and felt stunned as they disappeared, again transforming into cursed energy.


    ''It''s an imitation of the cursed frost rock...'' He looked up and looked at the place where the ape had disappeared. In his mind, he traced a path and then realized that that unusually dark energy that entered his body was the last attack that bastard had made.


    ''What a tough bastard...'' He groaned and began to rip the strange blades from all over his body.


    At the same time, the System started sending him messages...


    [Sorcerer Klaus'' First Bath is over. Successfully, he managed to pass all the tests and awaken his abilities]


    [Being one of the survivors of an Endless Bath, the System favors him. He will be awarded a Title and an Award on the 2nd time he enters the Cursed World]


    [Aspirant Klaus, you have now become a Sorcerer]


    [Welcome to the Sorcerer World]


    [DING]


    [DING]


    [His transformation has been able to shake the dimensions, the Dimensional Colossi have become angry. The trembling of the Dimensions is spreading to all corners of the world. Be careful, Sorcerer Klaus]


    [You will soon be teleported back to your world. Survive until then.]


    As these messages finished reaching him, Klaus looked up sharply. Suddenly, he saw a large number of cracks appear all over the sky and the surrounding area.


    "What the fuck?" he blurted out.


    Suddenly, the large number of cracks had an explosion at that spot, sending a powerful and unmatched attack toward the huge hill Klaus was standing on. That attack seemed to be like a huge cyclone of a size, which stunned him. Klaus could only bring one hand to his forehead before he was swallowed up.


    The huge attack also hit the mountain below him with ferocity, suddenly swallowing up the huge mountain and Klaus'' small figure, plus the immense number of approaching cursed beasts, in an instant.


    In a second, all that was left was a huge void, like a meteorite had fallen and then disappeared, leaving only a huge gap with nothing else.


    [You have been successfully teleported]


    Klaus had even closed his eyes, but when he opened them again, he found that message.


    He opened his eyes with difficulty and looked straight ahead.


    ''The laboratory hall from before...'' He thought with difficulty. He even managed to see many men in white coats running back and forth as if they had been alarmed.


    He heard some things too.


    "What the hell just happened? Why did everyone who was passing the first bath suddenly come out?"


    "Sir, it''s not just here in Sam''an City; in other cities around the country, the same thing is happening too! Everyone in the first bath seems to have been kicked out!"


    "What the hell!?"


    "...!"


    Klaus couldn''t understand much more of what they were saying. His mind began to darken, and the last thing he saw was a new message from the system.


    [You broke the dimensions...]


    ...

 Chapter 27 He woke up

    In the vicinity of Sam''an City, a hooded man looked up curiously at a section of the city.''That''s where the government facilities should be, right? Why did it feel like something had broken all over the country, starting there?'' he thought.


    Although a situation like this could be hidden from anyone else, it would not be the same for him. Special changes in the environment or space he could easily notice; not for nothing was he sent on such dangerous missions.


    So he smiled a little and started walking towards the city.


    ''What an interesting place. As always, small countries that want to reveal themselves are quite interesting. Let''s see what''s going on.'' Without further thought, he walked towards the city and entered it, disappearing into the crowd soon after.


    ...


    In a room in what appeared to be a hospital, dimly lit with small artificial lights, a woman wearing a medical gown paced around, looking at the man lying on the bed.


    ''This man is stunningly beautiful - how could he possibly be a Reared in the Mist? His muscles are well formed, and his body looks very well exercised. Even when he lost a lot of blood, his pallor adds an unusual touch to his beauty.'' She thought.


    It wasn''t the only thing that puzzled her about this man; the fact that he had been asleep for so long when he should have woken up by now was another source of bewilderment for her.


    She opened the sheets in her hand and read the medical file once more. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Birth name, but no last name. With an unusual code... Why was I entrusted with such an unusual person? Normally, the greats of the country would take charge; after all, it could be someone of astonishing talent.'' She thought. She had been asking herself the same question for several days, but the answer was not coming to her.


    Soon, a high-ranking person entered the room.


    "Professor!" She quickly greeted him, not daring to say his name, and bowed in a form of respect.


    The man who entered recently nodded to her and clutched the file.


    "Still not awake?"


    As he read it, he put a hand to his chin, clearly curious about something.


    The woman nodded to him. "Yes, Professor. He''s been unconscious all this time, but our machines tell us he should have woken up by now."


    The man nodded and then handed her the file.


    "Did you inject him with CNI?" he asked. (NTA: CNI or Cursed Noxius Injection, a special poison of this world, made from certain cursed beasts and their energy, it has several uses.)


    The woman lowered her head and shook it.


    Her mind worked quickly to find an answer to convince him, and soon her eyes sparkled.


    "Sir, it''s a possible Sorcerer. We can wait a while for him to wake up naturally. If we put the CNI on him... He''ll die in a few years; don''t you think it''s a waste?"


    The man frowned and stared at her. He was clearly angry. He had ordered her to put him the injection 2 days ago, so the fact that she hadn''t obeyed was an insult to his name.


    "Waste? Yes, it would be a waste to waste an expensive injection on that bastard." He growled and grabbed the woman by her clothes, pulled her roughly towards him, and spoke into her ear.


    "But listen well, little internist. If that damned slave doesn''t wake up by night, you will give him 2 CNI injections. I will spend my own money to wake him up, and I don''t care if he dies the next day. If you disobey one more time, I will take it upon myself to destroy your career."


    She stared at him for several seconds until she nodded. She could say no more.


    He returned her gaze briefly, trying to scrutinize what she was thinking since he didn''t see her startle. But within seconds, he lost interest and released her abruptly, pushing her until she hit the bed behind her.


    He turned around and pulled out the pocket watch he was carrying. "It''s six hours to sundown. If he doesn''t wake up by then, you know what to do. If you don''t, I will make you suffer the consequences of disobeying me."


    After saying this, he slammed the door shut, allowing the woman to breathe again.


    She had nothing to say. They were in a Military Hospital, where the great monsters of the country''s investigations meet. Here, even though she was the leader of the hospital, she was just a small internist. She had a remarkable status in the face of the public, but she was among the lowest positions in the face of the leaders of this place.


    And that man was one of the top leaders of the laboratory research group.


    She had nothing to do. She disobeyed him at first because she thought he might wake up in time and thus not destroy his future, but at this moment, she had to look at him with compassion.


    She sighed visibly.


    ''I''ll delay the injections as long as I can, but if it''s been five hours and you don''t wake up, I''ll have to damage your life.'' She went to sit down soon after, looking nonchalant but with a lot to think about.


    While she was thinking and lost in her thoughts, she didn''t notice Klaus stirring.


    His eyelids and hands were the first to move. They felt stiff and hard to move, but he still clenched his hands and opened his eyes.


    When he saw the ceiling, he thought. ''A hospital?'' Later, he looked to the side. The sun''s rays were gently creeping in through the window, making their way through the blue and white curtains that adorned it.


    ''Yes...'' He then tried to sit up but was stunned when he noticed a pretty face staring at him with a dazed expression.


    Klaus didn''t know her, but he could guess she was an internist of some branch. Her neck card said so.


    He looked at the name, too. ''Sua Vinanne...'' He said in his mind.


    At that moment, Sua snapped out of her stupor and smiled broadly. "You''re awake." She said cheerfully.


    His face visibly lit up thanks to her cheerful smile.


    Klaus nodded to her gently.


    "How do you do, Miss Vinanne? May I know where I am?"


    Sua cocked her head slightly. "How do you know my name?"


    Klaus pointed to her chest when he heard that question, causing her to look down to see.


    "Oh, right." She said lamely. She had forgotten.


    And to deflect attention from her oversight, she quickly stood up.


    "This is the Sam''an City Military Hospital. After finishing your First Bath, you fell unconscious from the amount of wounds on your body, so you were brought here. I care for you and the many who come out of a First Bath." She turned to look at him and held out her hand.


    "It''s a pleasure, Klaus. I''m Sua Vinanne, but it''s okay to call me Sua. I''m a Vital Systems Internist specializing in the field of Curseology."


    Klaus stared at her for several seconds and then grabbed her hand out of respect. "The pleasure is mine, Miss Vinanne. Thank you for your care."

 Chapter 28 An anomaly occurred?

    After the short greeting, she checked a few things carefully and nodded. "Your pulse is fine, and the pressure in your arteries is fine. You''re in perfect condition." She smiled at him. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Klaus nodded. He could already feel it inside him, so he wasn''t surprised.


    Instead, he watched her carefully as she sat down to the side to talk about important matters.


    "Miss Sua, before we move on to the important topics, may I ask you what Curseology is?" he couldn''t help but ask that question.


    As a scientist, he knew all branches of medicine quite well, so he found it curious to find a different university major in this place.


    Sua stared at him for several seconds before answering.


    "Are you interested in medicine, Young Klaus?"


    "A little."


    "I see. Growing up in that place, it''s normal that you didn''t have access to subjects like medicine, so maybe in the last month, you saw something interesting." She nodded.


    "Still, I must tell you that studying medicine is not recommended. We are often looked down upon because there are sorcerers who are able to cure things that we are not. They just use us to get good information about the human body. But that''s where Curseology comes in."


    "It''s a university course added a little over 15 years ago to the Educational System. It''s the branch of medicine that deals with the study of all things related to cursed energy, cursed beasts and derivatives. At present, I am proud to say that there is no one with greater knowledge of the career than me, as I was one of those who introduced it as a medical career." She smiled proudly.


    She was young, beautiful, and talented. Naturally, she was proud of her accomplishments and what she had become.


    Klaus nodded softly after listening.


    ''A different career in medicine. It certainly is an interesting world.'' He thought.


    Still, he didn''t have time to think about it. He was curious about things, but for now, he didn''t need to touch them, and Sua wasn''t going to tell him anything more than that.


    She glared at him.


    "Young Klaus, since you''re already thinking correctly, I will start explaining your situation and what''s to come."


    "I''m listening, Miss Sua."


    "Good." Sua nodded softly as she saw that this person was possibly the most polite Sorcerer of anyone she had ever met.


    "The day you came out of the Energy Bath, a serious problem occurred worldwide. Many people who had not finished their bath came out at the same time as you, and some who had already done so. On that day, a strange anomaly occurred all over the country, which is still under investigation. It caused everyone who passed the First Bath to be expelled for no reason."


    "Therefore, a high-level man will come to investigate what you know in a little while. Still, before that, as the one who was commissioned to treat you. What did you see there? What was it that happened? This is the first time such an anomaly has occurred. This is too strange."


    As she spoke, she kept her eyes fixed on Klaus, waiting for some subtle change that would give her information. Still, Klaus remained impassive.


    He took his time responding. He knew what she wanted, and even though he knew what had happened right now, he couldn''t give her that information.


    "Regarding that anomaly you mention, I honestly have no idea. I had a hard time getting through the mission, and the moment I got out, the last thing I saw was that I was in that room and subsequently fell unconscious. I didn''t think I would get out because of an anomaly and not because I completed the mission."


    Sua nodded slightly but kept staring at him. "I understand. If so, you must tell that to the man who will come later. I''ll stay here, so don''t feel pressured to answer something if you don''t know or it''s too private. You don''t need to say something like what your bath was about or what you had to do there."


    Klaus nodded and looked at her strangely. He couldn''t understand what this woman wanted. From one moment to the next, she tried to investigate him. But, a few moments later and only with one response, she changed from wanting to investigate him, to not wanting to be investigated so thoroughly.


    ''There are sides in this place. Apparently, things are complicated below the surface.'' Klaus sighed. He had wanted to see his abilities all this time, but he didn''t want to reveal that he was a Cursed Class Sorcerer, as he knew his abilities were amazing.


    Being at the mercy of scientists in this place, the less they know about him, the better.


    Therefore, he nodded to Sua.


    "Thank you, Miss Sua. I will answer truthfully, so don''t worry. I really didn''t know about that anomaly, but now I feel interested." He replied.


    Sua, who stood beside him, looked at him curiously. "Are you interested? That''s strange."


    "Is it?" he asked, following her with his eyes.


    "Yes, it''s very strange. All over the country, many Sorcerers have been asked to see if they can investigate such an anomaly, and no one dares. No one is curious about it; on the contrary, the farther away they are from it, the better. An anomaly of that magnitude may signify something very dangerous, after all."


    Klaus found her answer quite logical but smiled. "I guess I''m different."


    "Quite different, I''d say. One of a kind. But don''t worry. I won''t mention that to the other people, so they won''t bother you. Try not to say it later." She smiled warmly at him and then looked at the door.


    ''He''s coming.'' She thought.


    Just as Klaus was about to answer, the door opened, and a muscular man in a lab coat, who looked in his 50s, walked through the door. The same man who had been here a few hours earlier.


    His eyes sparkled as soon as they saw that Klaus had woken up, and he walked quickly to the front.


    As soon as he arrived, Sua handed him the file with the changes he had made in this time. After reading it, he smiled and looked at Klaus.


    "It is good that you have finally awakened, Young Klaus. You had us worried, and we wondered how long you would be like this. Congratulations on getting out of that place alive." He spoke. He did not introduce himself, nor was he as polite as Sua.


    But Klaus could sense that he was powerful. ''He''s not someone simple. I can smell that he''s been in contact with blood in different states recently, so he must be a research scientist.'' Klaus thought.


    He nodded to him.


    "Greetings, sir. I''m sorry to have to wait on you like this."


    "Haha, it''s okay. You don''t need to get up right now. Your bones should start working properly. I just came to check on your well-being and ask you a few questions, " replied the man. Without even introducing himself, he sat down in the chair across from Klaus.


    His way of speaking could go down well with many people, as his expressions were of a good and caring person.


    That''s why he was easy to talk to.


    Klaus nodded to him. "Ask anything you wish, sir. I''ll answer as much as I can."

 Chapter 29 Strange answers

    The man took out a folder and a pen to write down the things Klaus was telling him.The first thing he did was to ask him for the name and basic data that, technically, he should already know.


    Then, he moved on to more in-depth questions.


    "When you entered the Energy Bath, what did you see? Were there any cities found nearby?"


    Klaus frowned slightly and smiled softly slyly soon after. ''So the serious questions began.''


    "The first thing I saw were mountains and the scenery was beautiful. I hadn''t seen anything like it before, so I was admiring the scenery for a while. Also trying out the new things I was looking at. It was all very pretty." He replied, causing the man in front of him to frown and raise an eyebrow.


    But Klaus wasn''t finished.


    "Once, when I looked at the beautiful landscape, a cursed beast appeared in front of me and tried to kill me. I had a tough fight against it, but it was a bit dumb, and in the end, it ended up hitting a huge rock itself and died that way. It was really disgusting, so the beautiful..."


    "It was gross?" The man quickly interrupted Klaus, preventing him from being able to say ''beautiful scenery'' again. Klaus hadn''t spoken for 1 minute, and he felt his head hurt listening to those words.


    Klaus nodded. "Yes, but..."


    "I get it; it was a curse of disgust. You got lucky, kid. Those curses don''t tend to be very smart or strong; sometimes they''re dumb, too. Well, what do you tell me about the city?" he asked quickly.


    Klaus thought for a moment again and nodded. "There was one, sir. It was very beautiful, and the scenery inside was beautiful..."


    "Did you enter it?" he interrupted Klaus once again, feeling his patience wearing thin each time.


    Although on the outside, Klaus took it as if it was a bit annoying that he was interrupted every time, inside, he was smiling slyly. This guy was too impatient to ask questions, and playing dumb is one of the ways to survive in the slums, something Klaus is quite good at.


    "Sir, I didn''t go in. There were too many people, and honestly, I don''t get along with people." Klaus replied in a ''sincere'' manner.


    The man scrutinized him for several seconds before turning to look at his folder. "I understand. That''s fine, then. But, if you didn''t get into the city, how did you get that thing?" The man pointed to a thing that was covered in grime, full of dust, blood, and strange things that were already dry.


    It was a backpack.


    Klaus was surprised to see it here. ''What''s that doing here? Hadn''t it stayed on that mountain?''


    Still, he revealed nothing on his face.


    "Right, my backpack. I got that one from a corpse near the city, sir. The corpse was fresh and had clothes on it, so I took them off it, and to store them, I used the backpack. That helped me to be able to change clothes in that place. The clothes were quite beautiful, but..."


    "Okay, that''s enough." He interrupted him before he started talking nonsense. "Now, what did you eat in there? I understand we didn''t give you enough meals for several days."


    Klaus glared at him. ''You bastard, you didn''t even give me a scrap of food. What do you mean you didn''t give us ''enough''?'' Still, he didn''t reveal his thoughts.


    Instead, he lowered his head.


    "I don''t think you''re going to like hearing it." He replied, embarrassed.


    "Oh? What is it?" the man asked, feeling curious.


    "This..." Klaus hesitated for a moment but sighed in the end. "Remember the corpse I told you about? Well..."


    Suddenly, a woman''s voice interrupted him.


    "Professor, could you please stop asking personal questions that make no sense? Answering some of those might offend his morals." Sua glared at the man, causing him to look back at her.


    Still, the man nodded. "All right, forget about that. Let''s move on to the next question. The mission, where was it taking place?" he asked, glaring at Klaus.


    Klaus smiled at hearing this; somehow, his smile was uncomfortable to watch.


    "Remember I told you the scenery was beautiful? Well, there were many beautiful mountains, in the most beautiful of them..."


    Klaus suddenly found himself narrating a story that was indeed true, but he did it in such an eloquent and cloying way that it gave the man in front of him a headache.


    ''This bastard... Did he go crazy in there? What the fuck did he see to make him see everything like that? Was it so beautiful? A wonder of the world or what the fuck?'' He was fuming his head off, feeling stressed.


    Even more so when he noticed that Klaus wouldn''t shut up, it was so stressful that he raised his voice.


    "It''s okay, I understand. Enough. Last question: what did you see before you left the bath? Did something unexpected happen?" he asked, speaking quickly.


    Klaus frowned and shook his head. "When I was about to finish the bath, I fell almost unconscious once I completed the mission with some luck. It was difficult, but as soon as I saw that I was back in that big room from before, I fell unconscious until a few minutes ago. Did something happen?" he asked.


    The man shook his head and stood up. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, nothing happened. You will be informed of several things later. For now you should know that you owe a debt to the kingdom, as it was the kingdom that paid all the expenses of sending you to have your Energy Bath. This is a receipt of how much you must pay; it is 1,250 Carter Coin that you must pay personally to the Records Office." He said and handed him a receipt.


    Klaus didn''t understand what Carter Coin was or how much 1,250 of those were, but he nodded after receiving it. Then, the man pulled out another receipt.


    "You also owe a debt to our research center. It''s an additional 1,500 Carter Coin. You can pay it at the Records Office, too." he said, but just before he handed the receipt to Klaus, Sua quickly grabbed it from the side and read its contents.


    She frowned and stared at him. "Professor, I am certain that this receipt should not exist. The 1,250 pays..."


    "Miss Vinanne." The man stared at her after saying her name and interrupting her. "May I remind you that I take care of the receipts."


    Sua Vinanne fell silent after hearing him say that. ''This old bastard...'' But, although she took a deep breath because of how angry she was, she didn''t say or do anything in the end.


    He grabbed the receipt again and then bestowed it on Klaus, who looked at it thoughtfully.


    "You must pay that exact amount at the Office. Our Sorcerers will look for you even under the stones if you don''t pay it. They are not as good people as we are, Young Klaus. They will possibly send you to work in the worst mines in existence, wearing shackles that will prevent your death so that you will pay for everything.


    You will never be able to get out of there." His threatening tone was nothing more directed at Klaus.


    Sua felt that those words were also directed at her.


    But Klaus nodded. "Don''t worry, sir. I''ll take care of paying for everything." Klaus said and smiled. "Don''t you feel like hearing more about that world? I have a lot of things..."


    "No." The man turned around after saying that firmly and quickly walked out of there as if he wanted to run away.


    Once the door closed tightly, Klaus smiled.

 Chapter 30 He is good, clever and intelligent

    Sua sighed behind him and shook his head. ''This man is really a nuisance. He is always trying to take advantage by using his power,'' she thought and looked pitifully at Klaus.There was nothing she could do about it, though.


    She had questions for him anyway.


    "I think he thought you went crazy." she asked suddenly.


    Klaus looked at her, smiled, and got out of bed. "What do you think, Miss Sua?"


    He stretched a little after saying this, and Sua nodded.


    "How did you do it? I''ve never seen that someone could fool that old man so easily."


    Klaus walked over to where his backpack was and grabbed it. It was dirty and looked like it hadn''t been touched. He hadn''t expected that. In fact, he expected not to find this backpack anymore since it would have been stolen if it hadn''t been destroyed in that strange explosion.


    But, contrary to his expectations, it had not even been touched. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After checking that all the contents were in their proper place, he turned to look at Sua.


    "Miss Sua, you should know that there are two ways to beat an intelligent and powerful person in a conversation. If you are in a similar position of power, it is best to do so by overcoming his intelligence and mental capacity. If you know what you are doing, the mind is not as strong as you think.


    That will help you form a hierarchy in which you will come out on top." He walked over to the bed and stared at Sua Vinanne.


    "The other way is to play dumb. Normally, smart and powerful people are also proud and arrogant; they have little patience when confronted by a weak person like me. If you are eloquent, you will be able to play the fool in a way that will exhaust his patience and win over his arrogance."


    After he finished speaking, Klaus put his backpack on his back.


    Sua stared at him and frowned before speaking. "The second option is dangerous."


    "Yes." Klaus nodded quickly. "Indeed, it is very dangerous. But on this occasion, I had no alternatives. As soon as he walked in, I realized that he had power over you and that he was powerful. The look on his face as he greeted me and said they were worried about me told me that he recently wanted to kill me.


    So I was sure that if I didn''t do something, he would kill me, and you wouldn''t be able to do anything."


    Afterward, Klaus grabbed his own file and browsed through it to find out if he could leave now or if he should stay in the hospital. He did and said this because he realized that Sua really cared about him.


    While it is true that she may have other intentions, and maybe one of them was to play counter to that man, that also gives him clues on how he should talk to her.


    As he did this, Sua couldn''t find words to answer him.


    ''There''s no way he''s just any Reared in the Mist... He''s too smart.'' She thought but didn''t say anything regarding that.


    She reached into her robe pocket, pulled some small papers, and handed them to Klaus. "You don''t need to stay here anymore; I''ll escort you out and get you a cab to take you to a good Organization, where you''ll check in. I''ll pull some strings to get you good assignments so you can pay off that debt. Take it as my payment for being unable to do anything for you." She spoke.


    Klaus grabbed the papers curiously. Inside were his ID, information about the organization she was telling him about, and information and some keys.


    He looked up and saw the keys. "This is?"


    "I''m not a sorceress, but I tend to help sorcerers in which I see potential. I know you don''t have a house, and you don''t know that the government decided not to invest in you anymore, so the previous room doesn''t belong to you anymore. Stay there; that apartment belongs to me, but no one uses it. You can use it until you can get a place to stay."


    Klaus stared at her as he found this suspicious.


    She noticed, so she smiled and brought her hands towards her pocket once more, this time to let them rest there.


    "Just take it as a small investment or a small payment so you don''t have to spend your whole life paying off a debt that can grow." Her smile was calm and gentle. Somehow, she looked like a mother looking down on one of her little ones.


    Klaus thought about it for a moment, but she was right. He had no place to stay, and he didn''t even know the city, so what she was offering him was a very good thing.


    So, after thinking about it for a few minutes, he nodded.


    "I must thank you, Miss Sua. If I have some way to repay you in the future, then I will."


    She reached up and patted his shoulder. "Don''t worry about paying me back. Come on, I''ll give you a ride while I discuss what you should do from now on and tell you a little more about the city and the Sorcerer World." She said, walking past him.


    But suddenly, she stopped just as she walked through the door.


    She looked back. Klaus hadn''t moved from where he was, so she asked one more question.


    "So, did you eat the flesh of that corpse?" She asked suddenly.


    Even though it came several minutes later, Klaus had already expected that answer. That''s why he smiled.


    "Miss Sua, there are many who categorize me as a madman. I sometimes categorize myself as a curious madman, but..." He put a hand to his chin as if to think. "Hehe, I guess I''m not that crazy, am I?" he replied.


    Sua smiled softly. "I guess you''re smarter than I expected. You even used me in that conversation so he wouldn''t keep asking you questions, tsk." She scoffed and started walking once more.


    Klaus shrugged. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Miss Sua."


    But she didn''t care about his answer. She got out and walked ahead. Soon after, Klaus caught up with her, and they walked out to the hospital garage.


    .

 Chapter 31 Behind-the-scenes moves

    "Is something wrong, sir?"In a dark room at the top of the Military Hospital, two people were gathered together, talking about different important topics.


    One of them is a man who is known as ''The Professor''. Not many people know his name, but he is someone of incredible status within the country.


    The other was a Sorcerer wearing a special Sorcerer''s outfit. He was not someone of low status in this country; many knew him as one of the most powerful Sorcerers in the country¡ªa Sorcerer of the Cursed Class. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Professor was the one who spoke, while the other man was looking out the window with a frown on his face.


    He looked back and forth at the cars coming in and out of the Hospital.


    He had sensed something a moment ago as if there was someone nearby who he had seen recently. That was strange to him, as he had just arrived in the city and came only to talk to the man in front of him.


    ''How strange.'' He thought, turned his attention away, and looked straight ahead again.


    ''No, it''s all right. You have a beautiful woman in this place, eh, Professor." He said, joking a little.


    The Professor smiled. "She''s beautiful but disobedient. Besides, she''s one of those kind of women who started from the bottom, so she has no background whatsoever, just a good physique and some studies. Nothing surprising."


    The sorcerer scoffed as he shook his head. "Nothing surprising? She''s the most qualified Curseologist in the world. I''m afraid you have too high a standard, Professor."


    "Hahaha, maybe so."


    The sorcerer stared at the man in front of him and then sighed. "Forget it then. I came this time because a problem occurred."


    "Oh, what happened? You couldn''t complete the mission?"


    "No." The sorcerer shook his head. "A thief foiled the plans."


    "A thief?"


    "Yes, a thief."


    "Do you know who it is?"


    "No, but I have my suspicions that it was a Reared in the Mist."


    The Professor almost choked on his own saliva after hearing this. "Are you sure?" he asked, moving closer to him and lowering his voice.


    This gave the sorcerer information, so he nodded. "I''m not sure, but it''s very likely. Do you have any ideas?" he asked.


    The Professor didn''t react for a few dozen seconds when he finally nodded and leaned back in his chair. He was thoughtful.


    "There are rumors that that thief from the Carter Capital has been active lately. Could it be him?"


    The sorcerer''s eyes widened upon hearing that, and he quickly shook his head. "No, no. Don''t think up ridiculous situations. That guy could kill me with one blow right now; if I had confronted him, I wouldn''t even be counting it right now. Besides, Kingdom Carter is pretty far from here, and the person I saw wasn''t that powerful. But he was a cunning, if weak, thief."


    The Professor stared at him and nodded. "You''re right about that... I also heard that he possibly has disciples, so maybe he was one of them."


    "That sounds more feasible. Still, that guy won''t get away that easily after stealing from me. I''m already pulling the strings to try and find him."


    "That''s good." Nodded the Professor. "In the event that we confirm that he''s one of that guy''s disciples, we''ll start rushing plans."


    "No." The sorcerer shook his head again. "Get it over with. Start rushing the plans; we''ll make the necessary preparations for my part. We can''t wait to confirm." He was firm in his answer, so The Professor had to sit up again and look him in the eye.


    "Are you sure, Mr. Aranfer?" he asked, knowing what it implied.


    Aranfer nodded. "I don''t recall allowing my name to be spoken so freely."


    "Nor do I recall the council deciding to rush the plans."


    "I am the council." Aranfer growled in response, causing The Professor to smile.


    "Hehe, I''m not antagonizing you, sir. We''re in the same boat, so don''t worry. If you and all the Leaders want to rush the plans, then we will do it. I ask your permission to kill all who oppose in advance because I don''t want to face opposition."


    Aranfer gently waved his hand and tossed him a small metal insignia. "Aranfer Hiltroad''s permission is enough for you, isn''t it?" Saying this, he stood up, walked to the Professor''s back, and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Professor, understand that this is more important than you think. You were elected, and I expect you to do your part. Don''t worry, we will do our part too." Once he said this, he started walking towards the door but suddenly stopped again.


    "Right, that person we couldn''t put the Slave Seal on, is he dead?" he asked suddenly, causing The Professor to stand up and shake his head.


    "Somehow, he managed to survive, albeit barely. But..."


    Aranfer turned around and looked at him. "But?"


    The Professor sighed. "I think he has mental problems. I''ll keep an eye on him."


    Aranfer raised an eyebrow at this and scoffed. "Heh, in the end, only my little disciple came out of that place sane. 28 dead, one crazy, and one sane, eh? Interesting. Looks like we''re chosen for good things this time." He walked out the door, leaving the room in silence.


    The Professor left alone, reached into his pocket and pulled out a small lab tube containing blood.


    ''Even if he has mental problems, his blood is a bit special... Getting this sample from under that woman''s nose was tricky. Tsk, what an annoying woman... Should I destroy her?'' He sighed and stared at the ceiling, a sly smile on his face.


    ...


    While riding in a cab, Klaus looked at the city with interest, as he carried one of his hands on the glass of the car, looking at his finger.


    On his finger at this moment rested a ring. ''I guess it''s certainly a fantasy world.'' He thought.


    The ring on his hand was a temporary item of high cost. A Storage Ring, quite useful for carrying things inside, in a separate space.


    Klaus didn''t understand how exactly it worked, but it was a curious item bestowed upon him just before he left. According to Sua, the System had an Inventory, but it would be unlocked the moment he reached the Primary Level of the Sorcerer''s System, so for now, he needed to carry this ring everywhere to put his belongings in.


    ''I can''t figure out what she''s thinking for now, but I guess it will be revealed soon.'' He thought, after remembering Sua''s pretty face.


    He soon turned his attention away from the ring and looked at the city.


    The city here was very different from the city he visited earlier in the Cursed World. This was a city with pretty good modernism. Electric cars were out and about, large companies loomed in the distance, and sports cars made occasional skids on the streets.


    The doors of the buildings had good technological locks. It was a very clean city, with buildings of different sizes to suit all tastes. Rounded, square, and tall rectangular.


    The name of this city is Sam''an City, and it is one of the largest cities in Soneli Country, a country in the northeast of the world. It is not a very prominent country on a global scale, and that can be evidenced when the high-level people in the country do not use the local currency to trade.


    The local currency is used only for small payments, such as cab fare. However, the Territory Currency is used to pay for more expensive things.


    This country is within the borders ruled by Kingdom Carter, a great and powerful distant Kingdom that strictly controls the economy of its territory. According to Sua, they use Carter Coins to trade, so Klaus must pay his debt in Carter Coins.


    Even so, Soneli Country is a prosperous country and is said to be one of the most powerful within the territories of different giants of the world.


    That is why they could afford to have such beautiful, large, and prosperous cities as Sam''an City.


    ''A fine city, no doubt. I wonder what kind of things it has to offer me.'' Klaus smiled and enjoyed the scenery until he reached where the Organization was.

 Chapter 32 Most Powerful Sorcerer of the Country

    After getting out of the cab, he entered a huge building with detailed and beautiful decorations.The Organization that Sua Vinanne recommended him to was not very high-level in the country but had a decent standard. Although he didn''t tell her about being a Sorcerer or about wanting to pursue it, she still recommended him, as she knew he didn''t have a job.


    Maybe because she didn''t know how strong he was, she recommended him to a not-very-high-level Organization where he could earn money and develop himself.


    After entering, Klaus went to the place where she specified and bestowed what Sua had given him to a woman who waited on him.


    She was surprised to see that Miss Sua sent it.


    "Doctor Sua Vinanne, isn''t it? Come with me, sir." She said, turning around to direct him elsewhere.


    In the meantime, she looked at Klaus out of the corner of her eye, ''Looks like the Doctor got herself a big hottie this time. Normally, she doesn''t tend to recommend people, but this time, she recommended a man and such a beautiful one. How amazing his social circle must be.'' She thought, blushing at Klaus'' absurd beauty or perhaps at how bewitching his eyes were.


    Klaus''s eyes overshadowed the beauty nearby everywhere he passed, so he tended to attract much attention.


    Soon, he entered an office, where they proceeded with his registration with the Organization without requiring anything else of him. Klaus was expecting some tests or perhaps a lot of questions, but surprisingly, in less than 15 minutes, he was outside, being directed elsewhere, with a new ID card.


    They even left the building and entered one across the street as they walked.


    That was the moment when Klaus got curious and asked. "Where are we going?"


    "You have arrived just in time. Today, the most talented new Sorcerers are being introduced by the Leaders of the country in the capital, and as is customary, every Sorcerer with status who is enrolled on the same day as them must see them, even if it is by TV broadcast. Since Dr. Vinanne recommended you, we are heading out to see them.


    They will be speaking to all the Sorcerer in the country, and there will also be a lot of people in the room, so it will serve you well for networking." She replied, smiling and not holding back.


    Klaus nodded a little. ''Somehow, I can see that Sua Vinanne has great status here. But, introducing the most talented Sorcerer, eh? I wonder who they are.'' He thought, and soon they crossed through a gate guarded by strong Sorcerers.


    On the other side of the door, there was a huge hall with huge screens playing the same broadcast. In the hall were quite a few people, some of whom were Sorcerers and some of whom were rich.


    Each had their group, but Klaus didn''t look at them.


    As soon as he walked in, he focused on the screens and frowned.


    ''That bastard?'' he thought. A familiar face appeared on the screens, and soon, a voice rang out, introducing him.


    "Let''s welcome our new top talent. Don''t think that because he''s an unknown, he''s nobody. We won''t say his name, but even among all those introduced so far, no one can compare with him in terms of talent.


    We know that telling you this will not convince you, but I hope you will understand with the next thing I will tell you: He was accepted as the disciple of our Most Powerful Sorcerer, Aranfer Hiltroad."


    "Woah!"


    "Lord Aranfer''s disciple!"


    "Look, it''s images of Minister Hiltroad!"


    Suddenly, the television stations were filled with images of Aranfer Hiltroad, a man known as the Most Powerful Sorcerer of Soneli Country.


    In the images, he is dressed casually and carries some distinctions that very few have in this country. He is known far and wide, and even in nearby countries, he is famous for his great power.


    He is said to be a Sorcerer of Cursed Class, so his disciple, whose name was not revealed, should also be one.


    "This is unbelievable. I didn''t expect we would arrive just to witness the night''s highlight. I heard that Lord Aranfer''s disciple spent his first Bath of the Damned Nightmare in this city recently." Said the woman standing next to Klaus.


    Klaus gave her a sidelong glance and nodded. ''That guy is the one who was fighting with me inside the Mist. This bastard... So he''s good.'' He thought, looking at the ''disciple of Aranfer''.


    But that didn''t really bother him.


    ''Aranfer Hiltroad... The Most Powerful Sorcerer of Soneli Country... I''m sure I saw that guy in Cursed World. Isn''t he the man who had me chased? The same one I stole those boxes from...''


    That naturally was something of concern to him. That person was quite powerful. But how could he be here and there?


    ''True, there must be ways to enter that world without requiring the bath. But this is quite dangerous for me.'' He looked at the woman beside him at that moment.


    She was looking at him strangely.


    ''He grew?'' She thought, in shock. Seeing that Klaus looked a little bigger than before. Still, she quickly shook her head at the stupid idea that crossed her mind.


    She smiled, "Do you want to talk to other people? If you want, I can introduce you..."


    "No, that''s not necessary. I just want to hear what they will say." Klaus replied, interrupting her.


    Then, a man who looked muscular stepped onto the Capital''s dais.


    "Gentlemen, Sorcerers from all over the land. Little Sorcerers who have just begun their long and glorious journey, I am Aranfer Mountain, faithful follower of Lord Aranfer. As he is not here, I am charged with giving you a message, but I will keep it short."


    "Our mission is to fight against the cursed beasts and disasters that plague this world and prevent them from ending it. Our country is beautiful, with great and vast tourist sites of all colors, but more and more beasts are attacking it. It is our mission to protect it."


    "But, many of you have strayed from what you should be doing. Some, when they get power, get carried away by arrogance and change their habits to suit the easy life with women, money, and harmful drinks. Those are a disgrace to society.


    I am not as soft as Lord Aranfer, who is always hopeful that you guys will get back on track; honestly, all those who do that are a disgrace, and I can never see them as sorcerers again."


    "So, little sorcerers, use your skills and sorcery to reach the world''s heights but never get carried away by the negative or vain emotions of this world. Be firm as a mountain and clear as water; that way, you can continue to face those who threaten us; I remind you that you are just little specks of dust in this world; you are nothing amazing.


    That''s all; I wish you a safe journey in the Sorcerer World." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as he said this, the huge, extremely muscular, and large one turned around and left, followed by the various new sorcerers.


    His manner of speaking shocked many people, including some whose arrogance was already getting to them; it was like a glass of cold water in the face.


    In the end, they ended up lowering their heads in shame.


    It was simply motivational talk, so Klaus quickly lost interest in that. He was more interested in knowing how that other bastard got there, but he wouldn''t ask either because possibly no one here would know.


    So he looked at the woman next to him.


    "Do I have to go somewhere else?" he asked.


    His sudden voice brought the woman out of shock. "Oh?" A strange sound escaped her mouth until she realized the question.


    "Right, we should go to the teaching room. They will teach you about the 3 Basic Levels, give you a manual on how to achieve them, grant you your rank within the Organization, and so on. Follow me." She said, quickly leaving there and returning to the Organization building.

 Chapter 33 3-Star Sorcerer

    A few minutes later, Klaus sat in a room with several people. They were all orderly, and a man at the front explained various things to them."Our Organization is one of the Leading Organizations in the Country; we have a great status and many sorcerers. Our leader, Rod, is surely known to you as one of the most powerful soft-class sorcerers in the country. Thanks to that, we receive missions frequently, and many of them are paid well." Thus, he began to speak.


    In short, the organization is powerful, but not so powerful that it is on par with the greatest powers in the country. Still, it has a high status in Sam''an City, and so many hire it.


    This organization issues varied missions, mostly about killing a Cursed Beast that has appeared in its territory. The organization''s territory is quite large, covering almost the entire city and some smaller cities. There are also missions to rescue hostages, etc.


    The quests have good monetary gains, depending on the quest type and the sorcerer''s rank. Of course, it also depends on the employer.


    This is where the issue of the Sorcerer''s Rank within the Organization comes in.


    The situation was quite simple. It was divided by stars.


    A Sorcerer who has achieved Adaptation is given 1 Star as a slogan within the Organization. If he achieves up to the Understanding stage, then it is 2 Stars. For those in the Realization Stage, they receive 3 Stars.


    If someone wants a 4th Star, they must reach the Primary Level within the Sorcerer''s System, and to reach the 5th Star, they must take the next step within the same system.


    "There are not many people at that level in our country. I heard that only 3 People are at that level, but there may be 5. That seems amazing, but it is not. Don''t be fooled by those 3 sitting there on a throne of power; they are powerful and worthy of admiration, but if you want idols, look beyond the borders."


    "Let your sights reach the distant Kingdom Carter, that is where the giants of this world are. We are specks of dust before them, so we can admire them and wish to be like them."


    The man speaking was quite friendly and a good eloquent speaker. He didn''t use lip service to convince anyone because he didn''t really need to. Somehow, Klaus realized that he was simply speaking what came from his heart.


    He felt admiration or perhaps longed to be like those giants he mentioned, so his words about them came from deep inside him.


    So, he talked about various subjects and then gave them an explanation of adaptation, understanding, and realization. He did not explain anything beyond that, but his explanations were easy to understand.


    ''They didn''t seem very profound, though. He didn''t explain what I understood; these seem like plain and simple explanations, but they are effective to a certain extent.'' Klaus thought.


    "Now, I will go through each of you to put the Rank stamp on your respective Organization Identification Cards; I just need you to show the level you have reached. I will also take the opportunity to introduce myself."


    "My name is Carion Westwood. I am an elf, Soft Class Sorcerer, and my Rank is this." He spoke. Walking over to the first one he was going to dial, he pulled out his ID card.


    Normally, it would be taped to his chest, but he didn''t want to show it from the start. He thought it was better to be respected by the new talent for the way he spoke and taught than for his power.


    When he pulled it out, he surprised them.


    "Four Stars? Carion Westwood..."


    "Carion Westwood, he''s the Elf Controller."


    Many people began to talk about him, so those who didn''t know him began to respect him more.


    Klaus didn''t say or do anything special. Somehow, he knew Carion was strong from before, so he wasn''t surprised.


    Taking advantage of being last in line, Klaus looked at the ranks of the people present.


    Thanks to this, he learned that it was common that when someone finished the First Bath, they were in the Adaptation or Understanding stage. Only outstanding geniuses would be in the Realization stage, and some greater geniuses might even have achieved Ring Specialization, managing to reach the Primary Level.


    In this group, all were in the first two Basic Levels. Well, there were only two at the understanding level, and one had rather poor comprehension.


    Therefore, when Carion reached Klaus, he allowed the energy to leave his body and form a small protective layer, showing one of the forms of Realization, forming a small shield. Subsequently, he moved it and formed a ring of pure energy. He did not show his cursed energy because there were several things he had to see first; he did it with pure positive energy.


    Carion''s eyes glowed. "Realization?" In shock, he looked at Klaus.


    His reaction attracted the attention of everyone, who were even more shocked than Carion, but suddenly frowned at the sight of Klaus'' face.


    ''How old is he?'' thought some of them, finding that Klaus was not as young as they were.


    For therein lay another issue. Most of those present were really ''little sorcerers''.


    None of them are in their twenties. In fact, most hover between 14 and 15. Klaus is clearly the oldest of them.


    Carion noticed but smiled. ''He was the one sent here by Miss Vinanne. Even though he''s older, perhaps he has great talent.'' He quickly put the mark on his ID Card and nodded to him.


    "As of today, you are a 3-Star Sorcerer of our Organization; welcome."


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Carion." Klaus replied respectfully.


    Afterward, Carion spoke a few more things, pointing them to some specific rules that had to be followed no matter what, and then bestowed upon them a manual that explained quite a few things. The topic of how to Specialize a ring was not touched upon, so Klaus sighed as he finished and got up.


    He planned to leave, but suddenly someone called out to him.


    "Sorcerer Klaus, wait. I want to talk some things with you." Carion called.


    Klaus turned to look at him for a moment, finding this curious. But he nodded, and they both left the room and started walking through the organization''s building.


    S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 34 A mission

    "I hope you don''t mind that I called you out of the blue."Klaus shook his head. "No, that''s okay, what''s going on?"


    "Actually, I''m not usually the one who gives recruits that little motivational talk."


    "I noticed."


    "Oh? You noticed?" Carion turned to look at him, surprised.


    Klaus smiled and nodded without stopping walking. "I don''t know much about this country or city, but I''m pretty sure the members of the country are quite territorial and think the country is the best thing in the world.


    They are always going to greatly praise the most powerful Sorcerers to the country and make an example of them; from the reaction of those in that room, I can tell that''s what they expected."


    "But you didn''t know what to say to them, and in the end, the words that came out went against what those who motivate children would want to say. That''s why I realized you don''t normally do this, or maybe you''re a foreigner."


    Carion was dumbfounded to hear him draw that conclusion based on something so simple, even though he had barely seen him speak once.


    What''s worse is that he hit the nail on the head.


    Carion sighed helplessly. "It seems I still lack experience, then. Indeed, not only am I a foreigner, but I''ve never done this before, either. Sorry for my lack of experience." He even lowered his head as he said this.


    Klaus gave him a sidelong glance and shook his head. "It''s okay. Since you called me here and told me that, I guess you have something for me, don''t you?"


    Finally, Carion became serious and nodded.


    "I did this because there is an important mission I want to do, and I need people. It''s a hostage rescue one, where Cursed Beasts are involved. But, for this mission, the leaders put me in little shackles. They want me to teach 2 rookies about how hostage rescue missions are done, so, in addition to the group we already have, I need to take 2 rookies."


    Carion glared at Klaus. "I was originally planning to bring 2 in the Comprehension Stage from among the rookies, but since a rookie appeared in the Realization Stage, I guess it would be an insult not to take him, wouldn''t it?" He smiled.


    "The pay is excellent. The mission is of a good level since the hostages are rich people, so if it''s for money, don''t think too much about it." He culminated.


    Klaus returned his gaze for a few seconds before nodding. ''A hostage rescue mission right out of the gate... I guess it''s a good idea to better understand this world.''


    "What are the exact details of the mission? And how many will be involved?"


    Carion pulled out a piece of paper explaining the details of the mission and passed it to Klaus before stopping in front of a window overlooking the city.


    "I will be the expedition leader; there are two more 3-stars who will be expedition commanders and one more going as a normal member. Added to you and another newbie, we will be 6. The details are explained there; you can read it quietly and give me an answer by tomorrow, as the mission is due the day after tomorrow. The payment for the mission is also specified."


    Klaus read the details and smiled. "I''d like to do it, but is there any chance I''d fight one of those curses? It would be a small request on my part to go."


    "You want to fight one of them?" Carion asked, surprised, and Klaus nodded.


    "That''s right, don''t worry, even though I started late, I think I''m strong." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carion had to think about it for a few minutes before answering. "It''s complicated, but if you want to do it, you can do it. But the others will be watching if you fail to control it. They''re not weak curses."


    "That''s good for me, don''t worry, I''ll be able to keep it under control. If payment is as specified, I could even kill them if you desire, hahaha." He joked.


    "Hahaha, good. Then it''s like this."


    As he said this, Carion saw Klaus look at his arm sharply. "Is something wrong?" he asked, curious.


    Klaus did not answer. He looked at his arms and hands. ''What?'' he thought but showed nothing on his face.


    He looked at Carion and smiled, "I just remembered I had to go check a few things. See you in 2 days, Mr. Carion. I''ll say goodbye because it''s urgent." He said and started walking to leave.


    Carion was surprised to see him like that. "Wait, since you''re joining, why don''t you come to eat with us? My treat." He said quickly, but Klaus raised his hand to refuse.


    "That''s all right, Mr. Carion. I have something urgent to attend to; I will gladly come with you another day." He replied.


    Carion watched him leave quickly, so he gaped at him, not knowing how to react. "Sigh... I guess he''s a bit impatient. Well, who cares? I hope he keeps his word." He muttered and walked out of there, too.


    .


    Klaus left the Organization after looking at the Mission Board slightly, where they put the different missions available. It is made with technology and is quite large.


    Seeing that, he realized that the payment Carion was offering him was higher than he expected. That''s why he was satisfied, although he only accepted out of curiosity due to something he saw.


    But soon after taking a look at the quests, he left.


    The night was already at its peak, and as he walked out, he was almost stunned to see how beautiful the stars looked in this place.


    ''Although there are companies, cars that run on gasoline and so on, the pollution level is nothing compared to earth. So they do know how to take care of their planet, huh.''


    Klaus smiled but quickly lost himself in the streets, running to a remote and lonely part of the city.


    As he walked and as midnight approached, his body grew, and his muscles almost tore his clothes. That was what made him run away from the organization.


    ''Wasn''t that a one-time thing? Why the hell is this setting itself off?'' He thought and sat on a small, ornate hill with a beautiful secluded square. Surely, it was a well-visited place, but today, it was lonely. Therefore, Klaus was able to sit here.


    It was time to look at his skills properly. Because it had been an eventful day, he hadn''t been able to have time to look at them. But now that he realized that his ability had activated on its own, he could no longer ignore it.

 Chapter 35 Skills fully awakened

    Being somewhat obvious, he first looked at the ability that had activated on its own, that ability whose name was ''Little Incarnation''.The explanation had not changed, it was still the same as he remembered seeing during the end of his first bath.


    It was still a curious and enigmatic ability that he could not fully understand, as its explanations were very general and ambiguous. Still, the Cursed Incarnation section, which was a skill within the skill, was not quite the same.


    While the main description of the skill was the same, the ''Base Form'' of the skill had changed slightly, with a new line of text being added to the System.


    | Base Form: ''Cursed Incarnation'' allows the use of ''Great Attractor'' and ''0 Point Body'' to accumulate large amounts of Cursed Energy in your body, greatly strengthening you for a limited time.


    | Base Form'' has exceeded the limit of the body and the Cursed Core for a while, thus causing ''Base Form'' to now be forced to activate once a day, during the nights when the cursed energy is most abundant. Understand the Cursed Energy and ''Cursed Incarnation'' skill more deeply in order to control it.


    The active time is determined by the amount of cursed energy in the vicinity.


    | Side Effect: Using ''Base Form'' will prevent you from being able to train during the time it is active.


    ''That''s why it activated... I guess, during its first activation, not knowing how to control it, the ability got out of control, and that''s why it exceeded the limit.'' He thought.


    If he remembered correctly, this made a lot of sense. When you misuse something you shouldn''t, there are consequences.


    The problem is that this will now prevent him from being able to strengthen himself properly during the night since he cannot train, and the strengthening that this ability gives him is limited. This is a big problem, considering that during the night, there is the most cursed energy in this world.


    To verify this, he tried knocking in the surroundings, but although the cursed energy entered him when his power attracted it, he did not feel that it was strengthened for sure. In fact, he could feel that the strengthening it gave him was the same as all the energy at the moment. An explosive strengthening, but a limited one.


    After testing it, he had many things to think about but ignored his thoughts and focused on the next abilities. They had changed their descriptions.


    Klaus Body - Unique Body.


    | 0-Point Body: Infinitely Pure Body.


    | Body of Origin: It is at the Point of Origin of all that exists. Because of this, it is infinitely pure. It is a body capable of becoming strong with all existing energy, but it tends to lean towards the purest Energy: The Cursed Energy.


    | It is highly compatible with the Infinitesimal abilities, coming from one of the 3 Commandments of New Earth.


    | Perfect Partner of the Great Attractor.


    Central Power - Unique Power.


    | The Great Attractor: Every hit you make will draw energy from your surroundings to be processed by your body. Depending on the power of the blow, the attraction will be greater or lesser.


    | Inspired by a gravitational anomaly, the Great Attractor is the Perfect Companion of the Infinitely Pure Body. Its power is gravity, employed differently and specially. The Great Attractor is found in the Heart.


    | Angle of Reach: 60 Degrees to the front of the Heart.


    | The stronger you become, the greater the angle of reach of the Great Attractor.


    | The Great Attractor and your body are one. Both are the Point of Origin of all energy, tap into your growth potential and admire the great heights you will reach.


    The explanations were detailed and well-explained, which made Klaus nod.


    ''It was just what I theorized last time. But there is more going on internally. My body and the Great Attractor seem more amazing than I thought.''


    As he read the descriptions, Klaus remembered the theories he had made previously. Whenever you make a theory about something, it can grow and evolve. It won''t just stay in its initial phase and die or become a reality there. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In fact, whether it dies or becomes a reality, that theory can still evolve and reappear. Therefore, if he thought carefully about those theories, maybe he could find more secrets about these abilities.


    ''I lack experience; I don''t know much about this world yet...'' Klaus sighed but smiled.


    The abilities he had were more than amazing to him. At the very least, they would help him satiate his curiosity and reach the greatest heights in the world.


    So, he smiled, leaned back against one of the trees in this small square, and looked up at the beautiful starry sky.


    ''Finally, I can look at this quietly.'' He thought, smiling. He still had things to consider but decided to leave them for later.


    He wanted to enjoy the moment.


    Staring at the sky, the hours passed quickly. His strength increased, and his clothes stretched a little, but his muscles did not grow as much as they had the first time. His strength at this point was amazing, much greater than his base strength, but it was no match for the strength he had achieved in the Cursed World.


    ''It''s because there''s not as much cursed energy here, huh.'' He thought.


    Because he knew nothing about the city, tonight, he decided not to move until the ability was deactivated. Time passed quickly, thanks to the fact that he remained pensive all night until dawn.


    The ability slowly deactivated at dawn and at the first ray of sunlight, returning Klaus to his base state.


    ''Well, let''s go to that apartment Miss Sua lent me.'' He thought and ran there.


    He didn''t come during the night because he didn''t know if Sua Vinanne would be here, and he didn''t want to show his transformation to anyone for now. However, while he manages to deactivate it, he will have to learn to live with it.


    ''Maybe I should look for night jobs in some organization... I''ll be pretty powerful at night now; I don''t think they''ll turn me down.'' Klaus considered as he opened the door.


    As he opened it, he was greeted by a beautifully tidy apartment on the other side, with various things inside.


    It was fully equipped but also had some machinery that he didn''t know what it was for, possibly scientific machinery.


    ''Interesting. As expected from a renowned Doctor.''


    Klaus surveyed the entire apartment and realized it was amazing. It''s quite a bit bigger than he expected. The only problem was that it was pretty far from the Organization, but if he thought about it carefully, that was good.


    If not, everyone would know where he lived, and if he ever had an enemy, that person might know where to find him at his weakest moment.


    After looking around the apartment, Klaus chose one of the rooms and lay down for a while. He slept for only 1 hour before leaving for training.


    He needed to take advantage of the day to train, as during the nights he would not be able to do so.

 Chapter 36 Training

    The apartment had a specific place to train in the sunlight, so Klaus didn''t have to move from place to place.As his punches came out and he pushed his muscles and bones to the limit, he could see the positive energy entering his body.


    ''Last night, there was a lot more cursed energy, but right now, the cursed energy is not as numerous. There is an abundance of positive energy during the day but an abundance of cursed energy during the night. I wonder if the day and night have something to do with each other or if it''s something else.'' He thought.


    As he trained, he also tried to make the cursed energy inside him slowly form what he wanted¡ªthe star it should form.


    Perhaps this was another reason why now his ability had gotten out of control, for when he first used cursed energy for the first time and in large quantities, he had not yet completed his tunnels for the movement of that energy.


    Moreover, during the night, and because of this ability, not only can he not train, but he can also not use positive energy, let alone make the cursed energy go round and round. The night at this time, rather than a powerful ally, is a dangerous enemy.


    But since the skill ended in the morning, he noticed that the movement of the cursed energy was now faster. Those circular movements were now completed at just over 1 per minute, a considerable improvement considering that making half a turn in 1 minute was complicated before.


    But it was still insufficient. He still needed thousands of turns to reach 10,000. That''s why Klaus focused on training while unconsciously moving the energy internally.


    The amount of positive energy in this place was incredible, so his training slowly began to have amazing effects on his body.


    Strengthening his muscles and bones was just one of those improvements. He even felt that his mind was improving.


    But, the most noticeable improvement was in his energy.


    To put it in context, Klaus has very little positive energy. He has so little energy that if he were stretched enough to form a large cloth, the cloth that would come out would be practically invisible. That means he had little density in his positive energy.


    It''s an issue that he had already realized since he was in the Cursed World; he realized it the moment he saw that guy show his realization.


    The density of the energy that person had allowed you to see the shield that he formed in front of his body, with a yellowish color.


    In Klaus, that was not the case. If he formed the same shield all over his body, it would be almost imperceptible, and that was not good, even if it looked like it was. This was because the more imperceptible it is, the weaker it is.


    So, he needed to increase the density of his energy, and for that, he needed positive energy in large quantities.


    And that was the most noticeable improvement. At this moment, he was striking with his hands surrounded by positive energy, making the strike much more powerful. This, together with the now 60 degrees of activation of his gravity, made the amount of energy coming to him more and more abundant, slowly making his energy denser.


    Dense energy has many pros and no cons. Klaus was satisfied.


    While training, he also tried to understand the energies more thoroughly.


    ''I think positive energy is not as good at delivering blows. I feel like it''s more passive, and its punches are softer.'' He thought.


    Suddenly, something occurred to him: Could he strike with the cursed energy and thus strengthen his positive energy? He wondered because the cursed energy, although it did enter his body now, remained inactive most of the time.


    And after about four hours of intensive training, the cursed energy stopped entering him. Looking inside, he realized that his Cursed Core was full of energy; it could no longer enter, so he stopped accepting the energy. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''So this is the mechanism... There is a container in there that I must fill. That container will be my reserve energy, while the energy in the body is my power. That has a problem, though.'' Klaus frowned and paused for a moment to think.


    ''If there are two containers, the Core and my body, what will happen when they fill up? Won''t I be able to absorb more cursed energy?'' he thought.


    ''No, wait.'' Suddenly, he realized something he already knew. ''Right, it''s density. Theoretically, density tends to infinity sometimes. Maybe here, too. And while infinity is not always the answer to physics questions, this world, governed by physics and fantasy rules, perhaps has special situations. It seems I have yet to investigate.'' Klaus smiled.


    Originally, he thought there might be a limit of strengthening, but when he realized this, he immediately understood that, while such a limit might exist, it was too far from it.


    Now, there was an additional problem.


    ''Why isn''t the density in the core increasing? Is there something special, or is it due to a problem because of my ability?''


    After thinking so, Klaus continued his training and focused on moving the cursed energy into the Core. But he couldn''t get it in there.


    There was a problem. The density there was not increasing, although the energy itself in that place was much denser than in his body.


    After trying for another hour, he gave up and sighed. ''Forget it. When I solve my ability problem, I''ll try to do it again. For now, let''s focus on training positive energy.'' He thought.


    And obviously, he would try to train now using cursed energy, which was why he came here.


    ''I think I can already move some of the cursed energy to my hands...'' He thought and tried to do so. A few seconds later, his hand was surrounded by a cold, deadly, slightly dark energy. He had to make more of an effort, as he still hadn''t formed the base he needed, but all in all, he smiled.


    He immediately pounded his forehead with determination.


    He did it several times in a row in a moment, and his beautiful purple eyes glowed with curiosity.


    ''The punch is quite a bit more powerful than with positive energy and attracts more energy.''


    He could see the positive and cursed energy rushing into his body. The cold energy couldn''t get in, but the hot energy did.


    But as he looked inside his body, he frowned.


    ''Although there is a slight difference, as I can reach further at my 60-degree angle, but... It''s so minimal that I feel it''s not worth the effort. I''ll get tired faster and end up only getting a little stronger. I think the quickness of the strike and the less effort I have to put in with the positive energy wins out this time.'' He thought.


    He gave up on this issue and again switched his energy to positive to continue his training.


    Thus, his training went from morning to evening. He stopped to eat a little before continuing the intensive training that pushed his muscles to the limit.


    During the night, he stopped the training as his ability forced him, so he focused on investigating more about his inner self and his own body, in addition to his abilities.


    He substantiated several theories in one night, as no one disturbed him, and he didn''t have to hide, as no one came to his house.


    That is until the next morning, the day of the mission.

 Chapter 37 To the mission

    That morning, he trained hard to increase his strength as much as possible until the appointed time arrived. He arrived at the site designated in the mission, which was one of the organization''s small bases.It was a small bar of moderate luxury south of the city.


    Carion was waiting for him along with the other members of the expedition.


    "Klaus, you came." Carion greeted, and Klaus returned the greeting.


    "I''ll introduce you." He said, and then he turned to introduce him to everyone present.


    Among those present, everyone was human except Carion.


    "He is Klaus, a 3 Star Sorcerer who has just completed his First Bath of Cursed Energy. He is one of the rookies who will be accompanying us on the mission."


    The other rookie stood up and saluted. He was a young man , about 16, who had reached Comprehension.


    The other three simply gave evasive greetings. None seemed to want to talk to Klaus, and that made some sense. He was the oldest rookie they had ever seen.


    Even the ''Expedition Commanders,'' were 18 years old and already equated with him in terms of Stars.


    They respected Carion despite the fact that he was quite a bit older than Klaus. Carion was 30 years old, but they respected him because they knew that he had started very late in his training and had amazing talent.


    He reached the Primary Level of the Power System, becoming a 4 Star Sorcerer, in just 3 years. That made everyone respect him.


    In this world, most people start their training at 13 or 14; by 18, they can be in Realization, and by 20, they would be at the Primary Level if they are talented enough. If you are 20 and still in Realization, then you are not talented, unless you started late, as is the case with Carion.


    In this case, none of them knew that Klaus had just started less than 1 month ago. If they knew, they would all be licking his balls.


    But, precisely because they didn''t know, one of the commanders stood up and looked at Carion.


    "I understand that we are bringing in 2 rookies to train them. The young man who came first is fine; he is a rookie in every right and has just started his training; he can still make it to the Primary Level at 19 or 20, but why bring someone who, at 20, is still stuck in Realization?" he asked.


    Carion, who was planning to say a few words, had to stop and look at him.


    "How do you know he''s stagnant? I don''t think he has shown his energy in front of you, as for you to know."


    The man scoffed. "Right, excuse my boldness to say that he is stagnant. From what I heard yesterday, the rookies who appeared recently have barely reached their stages recently.


    I heard about a ''newbie'' who achieved Realization and was awarded three stars from Carion Westwood''s hand, but that person had such poor energy, his density showed that he barely managed to reach that level." He scoffed and looked at Klaus arrogantly.


    "He''s not even stagnant, his energy is so poor that he barely just got in there and he has several years left to try to reach the Primary Level, that''s much worse. Don''t you think so, Carion Leader?"


    Carion frowned. ''Tsk, this guy''s got good ears.'' He sighed.


    "That''s the reason I brought him. He achieved the Realization, so he is good at using his strength and has a good mind. But he needs training. I brought him because I wanted to train him; I don''t think the Commanders have the ability to choose who I want to bring in and who I don''t. The mission was given to me, not you."


    The man he was talking to frowned at how adamant he was being. That pissed him off. He''s one of those good talents in the Organization. He''s so good that the Organization offered him an annual contract.


    None of the people here have that privilege. So, getting angry was normal. But, despite that, he was still below Carion in rank this time.


    Therefore, he had to give an angry snort and try to leave.


    But Klaus stopped him.


    "Wait, since you have doubts about me and you have misinformation, I think I should show you one thing. Don''t believe everything you hear out there; sometimes luminosity can prevent someone from seeing things correctly." Klaus smiled after saying this and raised his hand, allowing a layer of positive energy to surround his arm.


    This layer had a distinctly higher density than it had that night. It was so superior that Carion was surprised.


    "What...?"


    The other man also looked at it, surprised. ''Didn''t they say it had very little density? What about those bastards, did they trick me?'' He couldn''t look away from Klaus'' arm.


    The difference between what he had been told and what he saw was too much.


    That''s why Klaus spoke again.


    "Whoever gave you information, I guess they don''t want what''s best for you."


    Then he hid his energy inside and looked at Carion. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This one was looking at him with a surprised look. ''Even I saw wrong? Was it the brightness of the moment?'' His mind was filled with unanswered thoughts and questions.


    Still, this gave him a good way out of the situation, so he smiled.


    "I think everyone misunderstood Klaus. But that''s the least of it; some altercations can happen when dealing with rookies, as we are not used to training them. Let''s talk about the mission, which is more important."


    The other man turned his head to the side, embarrassed. "Let''s talk about the mission. Possibly I got the wrong person." He said and returned to his place.


    Klaus sat down in a free chair, and Carion began to speak.


    "We have to rescue some rich guys, you know that. The designated location is near the outskirts of the city. Robbers kidnaped them, and they were planning to escape far away from the city to their base, but in the end, they ended up being ambushed by cursed beasts. That happened the day the mission was issued in the morning."


    "We have information that they are still there. The robbers are nearby, but the hostages are on the other side of the cursed beasts, so maybe there is an intelligent cursed beast there. It is possible that it is the kind that can talk since, according to our infiltrator among the robbers, the hostages are still alive."


    "Now, the plan is as follows. Because these guys broke into one of the abandoned villages in the area, it''s easier for us to go in and rescue them. We will convince the robbers that we are on the same side, and subsequently, they will help us distract some cursed beasts. We will do this..."


    Carion quickly explained the plan in detail, giving everyone a role in the team.


    A while later, they left the city in some vans provided by the organization.


    ...

 Chapter 38 A traitor

    Some people were gathered on a mountain illuminated by sunlight but slightly obscured by the large trees nearby."Information?"


    "Sir, they are coming. There are 6 of them, 2 of them are rookies. The information we have is that Carion Westwood is coming as Leader. He is the only one at the Primary Level."


    "The elf?"


    "Yes."


    "Oh, I hear he''s a Controller. How curious that he was chosen as leader."


    "Well, it''s a rescue mission. A Controller on a rescue mission is the best, and he''s an elf; he knows very well how to move through the forest and abandoned places." Said another, interrupting the words of the two who had been speaking.


    The Leader smiled. "True."


    He then looked at the man who was giving him the information.


    "Are you sure they are from Nithim Twice?"


    "Yes, sir. While they are not high level and barely ''rookies'', I saw when a person from Nithim Twice awarded the mission to Carion Westwood."


    The Leader''s eyes twinkled.


    "Well..." He smiled softly. "Then Old Rod and that organization are also with Nithim Twice; that''s precious information that will sell for a good price to those guys in the Capital." His smile turned sinister as he spoke.


    The man who had interrupted earlier spoke again.


    "Although I still say that messing with Nithim Twice is not a good idea, we already accepted this mission. Will we go all the way?" He asked.


    The Leader smiled at him, "What? You don''t want Nithim? That ore is so precious, if we get some, we could go to Kingdom Carter and live a quiet life."


    The other man sighed. "We all want Nithim but still don''t know who is behind Nithim Twice. If the ones in the capital couldn''t find them, what makes you think we can? They even seem to be controlling a good level Organization like that, don''t you think..."


    "Stop." The Leader changed his expression, becoming serious all at once. "Privileged information can''t be said in front of just anyone. Let''s do it. For the Nithim and our quiet lives in Kingdom Carter." He said, raising his hand in the shape of a fist to bump it with his second in command, the guy he was talking to.


    He sighed and ended up raising his hand as well and high-fiving him. The others also did the same.


    "For the Nithim." They said in a soft shout.


    "Well, let''s go kill or capture small fry."


    ...


    Klaus was surprised by the good scenery and the type of vans in this place. They had a style closer to those of the ancient era of the earth than to those of the modern era.


    It was a curious design but exciting and very comfortable.


    The place where they were going did not have many well-made roads; some were only partially made with rocks. The terrain was a bit tricky, but after 1 hour of driving, they stopped next to a small mountain with tall trees.


    "From here, we have to walk. We have to be careful, as the village is nearby and those guys will be waiting for us there. Remember that this area was abandoned due to the presence of cursed beasts, so be careful." Carion said as he got out of the car.


    The place that greeted them was a slightly wide and rocky terrain with a lot of undergrowth growing around it. There were occasional tall trees, which prevented the sun''s rays from reaching them very often.


    They walked carefully, following the map they had brought, until they came to a place built slightly downwards. There were houses down there, a small village surrounded by small mountains and large forests.


    The planting grounds were much larger than the village itself, so farmers had lived here at one time. And seeing as the grounds still had seeds growing, that time didn''t have to have been too long ago.


    "This is it." Carion stopped when he arrived, causing the rest to stand behind trees. He subsequently threw a small rock towards the front, which hit another rock and then bounced off to hit a final rock.


    It looked as if the rock broke away from the small slope, so it would not alert anyone, but it was a signal to warn that they had already arrived.


    With that, their infiltrator would come.


    Carion turned to speak but suddenly saw Klaus with a frown on his face and looking around.


    "Is something wrong?" he asked. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''There''s something strange.'' Klaus thought. ''It looks like iron smell, but it''s blood. Also... Is it this lead?'' It wasn''t very obvious and could be easily camouflaged due to the place''s dampness and the wind''s movement, but two kinds of strange smells were reaching his nose.


    No one else noticed, but Klaus'' senses could not lie to him.


    During his childhood and part of his adolescence before rising to fame, he was involved in different situations that gave him the necessary experience not to be fooled by poorly camouflaged smells.


    He looked at Carion and nodded to him. "I think... That there are explosives nearby."


    "Explosives?" Carion''s eyes widened in shock. "Are you sure?" he asked quickly.


    Klaus nodded, but before he could speak, the expedition commanders scoffed.


    "Hmph, we are trained to encounter these types of things every time, and I can say with certainty that there are no explosives here. Normally, it takes muddy ground to put them in; there isn''t here." The one who spoke was the same as before.


    Klaus scoffed. "If no muddy or soft ground exists, they will simply have to work harder. It doesn''t mean there can''t be; it just takes more effort. Besides, there are different types of explosives; don''t be an idiot." Although he wasn''t temperamental, he felt something was wrong this time.


    That''s why he needed to make the guy in front of him shut up so he could think of a countermeasure quickly. That''s why he spoke that way and rendered that guy speechless.


    "You..."


    Feeling angry, the other commander smiled and opened both hands, taking a few steps back.


    "If so, why don''t you tell us where those explosives are? There''s nothing here; the terrain here is rocky. There''s no way to put them." He said, leaning against a nearby tree.


    Klaus frowned and looked at the ground. ''There are a lot of rocks, but trees don''t grow in places with only rocks...'' Suddenly, his eyes flashed, and he quickly stepped to the side as if he wanted to avoid something.


    "Shit, it''s under the trees!" He shouted, but just then, the man who had addressed him put a foot right next to the tree roots behind him.


    He felt like he was sinking slightly, so he looked down at the ground, but suddenly a massive explosion occurred.


    The same explosion raised several other explosions nearby in a few seconds, blowing up different trees and turning the rock into menacing weapons that flew back and forth.


    This was a previously made and tested, extremely deadly attack that would destroy the rocks and turn them into stakes. It was commonly used in wars between nations. If one of the two sides managed to lure the other into this trap, it would become an almost one-sided slaughter in which they could hardly survive.


    Just then, a voice came from the sides of the explosion.


    "Hehe, looks like your information was correct." Said the Leader in charge of making this happen as he looked at a small thief near him.


    The thief smiled, "Of course. I''ve been in contact with them since before they came out. They thought they had managed to infiltrate one of their men into this band of thieves. What they didn''t expect was that you guys were so big."


    "Hahaha, right. Let''s see how many of them survived if there are survivors. It''s been a long time since we used this tactic."


    The Leader took a few steps forward but suddenly cocked his head quickly.


    A stone stake flew past him, grazing his cheek. "Oh? It''s dangerous to do this tactic. Even I could be threatened, tsk, tsk." He said without looking back, but his second in command suddenly spoke up.


    "No, wait."


    Making the Leader turn around.


    "What is it?"


    Turning around, he was shocked that the thief he had been talking to a moment ago was on the ground, with a stake in between his eyebrows, very precisely.


    "Someone threw that stake." Said the 2nd, looking straight ahead.


    The Leader then frowned and returned his gaze to the front.

 Chapter 39 Against the ropes

    Due to the explosion, a huge amount of dust had been kicked up, so you could see neither into nor out of the explosion, but Klaus, Carion, and the rest were standing inside it.Klaus had a small wound on his face and a slightly deeper one on his arm, where a stake had been driven. The same one he then used to throw in the direction of the traitor.


    It was only for a brief moment that his temper got slightly out of control as he listened to this guy speak, for he spoke similarly to the man who had betrayed him just before he died.


    Carion was quite a bit more injured, he was the one holding a small protective barrier that was the one that prevented many from dying, but there were no longer 6 of them.


    The one who had activated the trap had disappeared, the explosion destroyed him instantly. The weakest rookie was still alive, but he had several stone stakes through parts of his body; he was seriously wounded as one of them was stuck near his stomach. The normal member of the expedition helped him, but the latter was not so badly wounded.


    The other commander was the most unharmed because he was safe behind Carion.


    Carion looked at Klaus and nodded to him. "Thank you, Klaus. That was a quick reaction." His tone of voice carried some admiration.


    If it wasn''t for Klaus, it was possible that several of them would have died, as he, in the end, managed to push them aside, managing to dodge some stakes that would possibly kill them.


    Klaus shook his head, looking straight ahead. "I had to... This mission I can''t complete alone. Those guys over there are on the Primary Level."


    Carion nodded and looked at the rest of the group. "How is everyone?" he asked. The rookie''s wound broke his heart, so he looked to the side.


    "I''m sorry, they betrayed us and sold the information of where we would go. It''s my fault." He said, blaming himself for the situation.


    He also knew that the other guy had died, and although he subconsciously knew it was that guy''s fault, he was the leader. Being a leader and having a casualty right off the bat meant he wasn''t worthy of being one.


    Still, the others were in too bad a state to answer him. One was almost dead, one was trying to keep the almost dead from dying, and the other was embarrassed and relieved.


    He had also said that there was nothing here, so his companion followed his example and, in the end, ended up dead. If he had been the one to take that step... He would no longer be in this world.


    Klaus watched them from the side, carefully observing their reactions and actions, and then diverted his attention to the front.


    ''The dust is beginning to settle.'' He thought.


    His mind worked quickly on a plan, and after a few seconds, he approached Carion.


    "Before the dust settles, let''s change the plan. I have one in mind. I just need you to distract those guys; I''ll sneak in and rescue the hostages." He said, waving his hands to explain where he would go.


    Carion only needed to remember the map to understand what he wanted to do. So he looked towards the others behind them as if to seek confirmation, but Klaus grabbed him by the arm.


    "It''s no good. By listening to them, our whole situation changed in a moment. Now we are passive; we need quick and effective plans."


    Carion was surprised by his firm words but sighed. ''Right, I am the leader.'' He thought.


    "The plan sounds good to me, but there are several cursed beasts there. Can you do it? They''re pretty strong beasts, and there are several of them. I don''t think you can do it alone."


    Klaus nodded; he knew that, too. "If I take one, you''ll be at a distinct disadvantage here and could die."


    "All right." Carion shook his head. "It''s no use if I live if, in the end, we won''t be able to rescue the hostages. Let''s focus on the plan. Take the remaining Commander with you; if he follows your plan, I hope you succeed and can quickly return to help us; with two here, we''ll be fine."


    Klaus looked at him and smiled, "I''m not going to watch over his life, so if he dies, I don''t want you to blame me. I''m not soft-hearted like you."


    Carion nodded, though he gritted his teeth. Now he understood what Klaus had meant a moment ago when he thanked him for being quick. He was only doing this for the mission. He didn''t care if they died or not as long as he completed the mission he was on.


    Klaus then looked at the annoyed guy and gestured for him to follow him. "We''ll make it quick. If you delay a second, I''ll have you eaten by beasts. Let''s go." He said, and after throwing two more stone stakes to distract them, he ran to the side.


    The other guy hesitated for several seconds before following him.


    There were many rocks, trees, and overgrown brush in these parts, so it was simple to get away from that place. Although maybe someone would notice, the plan already contemplated that situation.


    Soon, a couple of men were running at high speed, crouching, crossing different trees, and soon entered the small town from the back.


    As they entered, Klaus stopped, and the other guy stopped behind.


    "Tell me, do you think you can fight two of them?" Asked Klaus. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In front of them were three cursed beasts. Two were nearby; one was looking away and distractedly eating as they guarded a large building, which was possibly hollow inside.


    His companion frowned. "Not by much. And it''s possible I''ll die if I try." He spoke.


    Klaus nodded. "Well, it''s not so bad then. See those things over there?" He pointed to several nearby walls and rocks.


    "Possibly, they have explosives in them. Use your head to lure those beasts to hit those places. Also, look over there." Klaus pointed to another side before speaking. "It''s flour or some kind of similar thing, get it? If you make the beasts hit there, you can camouflage yourself properly; if you use your surroundings, you might even get to kill some, Got it?"


    The guy next to him almost felt dizzy from everything he told him. "Wait, wait, how the hell do you know it''s flour? What if it''s rocks or something to light a fire?"


    Klaus stared at him like he was stupid.


    "Are you stupid? How could rocks or burnt sticks have that much dust around them? That''s not smoke; that''s some kind of dust. I''m 100% sure that''s flour of some kind, and it was surely used to create the dust that surrounded us a while ago. Didn''t you notice? That dust took a long time to leave; that means it''s flour or something special to do that."


    The guy was shocked and looked at that again. ''Right...'' He felt embarrassed but suddenly realized why he was being told this and turned to look at Klaus.


    "You expect me to fight those things? By myself? There are 2 of them, and they''re strong, you know!?" He spoke.


    Klaus smiled and looked at him. "Best of luck, I''ll go rescue the hostages. See you later."


    Suddenly, Klaus started running in another direction and disappeared soon after. The guy forced to fight two cursed beasts couldn''t even react.


    ''What the hell...'' He looked ahead once again and felt fear.


    ''Do I really have to fight those two things simultaneously?'' He swallowed saliva and then looked at the points Klaus had told him. ''At least you would have told me what to do with those things...''


    He finally gave up; he''d drawn the fucking straw this time.


    ...

 Chapter 40 Important Information

    The place where they were holding the hostages was right in the construction site behind the cursed beasts, so Klaus simply went around it and came up behind it.After finding a blind spot on the third cursed beast, he slipped inside and hid for a moment, not making a sound to wait for the beast to leave. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''These beasts are quite powerful but don''t have a developed sense of smell. I guess it''s because they''re humanoid beasts.'' He thought.


    The beast gradually moved away. It was monitoring as it ate, so it had amazing intelligence. Still, Klaus didn''t care.


    He turned around and quickly walked deeper into the construction, crossing some small, lonely and small rooms until he reached the main hall.


    ''It''s as I thought. This construction is hollow inside.''


    As he ran through the corridors and approached the spot in the center of the room, voices reached him, and soon he could see who was speaking.


    It was a small man, extremely pale and muscular, wearing slightly dark clothes that gave him a strange medieval feeling.


    ''An inhabitant of the Cursed World? So there are ways for those guys to come here...'' Klaus frowned. He remembered the beasts outside and realized that, possibly, it was not that the beasts were intelligent. It''s that they have an intelligent controller.


    According to Jasmine, cursed beasts can be tamed by the inhabitants of that world, so if there is one nearby and several cursed beasts guarding it, it''s normal to think that he is the tamer.


    "Jiji, little ones, you may be rich in your city, but before my World, you are a piece of crap that we can throw away. Understand that the only value you have..." This small man stopped talking, squeezed the small knife he held in his hands, and plunged it into the arm of the man before him.


    The scream of the man who was stabbed came even though his mouth was half covered, but along with his scream, there also came a blow to his jaw from the side of him.


    The blow sent the man face down to the ground, with a couple of teeth knocked out.


    The people tied up next to him were two children and three women, one middle-aged and two minors. Seeing how they looked desperately at the fallen man, one could guess they were a family.


    "Hmph. The only thing of value you guys have is Nithim Twice''s information. Maybe I can let you live if you tell me what you know." He smiled.


    The man who had been beaten, the leader of this little family, looked up, angry. "You bastard, Nithim Twice is not something you can mess with... Aghhh..." With the blindfold out of his mouth, he was able to speak but suddenly received a hard kick in the mouth, which made him spit out a couple more teeth.


    The insistent shouting of the smaller ones and the women, made the small man, who was the leader here, move his hands towards his subordinates. "Beat the children and the women. They are of no use; they only have precious information."


    Though hesitant for a moment, the men behind quickly nodded after the small man gave them a stern look.


    "Yes, sir."


    Then, those guys started beating those little children and women as if they were punching bags. The pain on the face of the man who had been hit first was palpable; even the older woman was not worried about her injuries; she was trying to protect her children, although she did not seem to succeed.


    Klaus frowned at the sight.


    ''Nithim Twice... Is it some organization? I heard that the organization I''m in is called Red Tower...''


    He didn''t know this information, and he couldn''t get into it since he didn''t know what this was all about.


    ''The mission says I''m supposed to rescue these guys, but if you don''t give me information on why I''m supposed to rescue them, don''t expect me to complete it quickly. A dying man can still be saved; let me listen a little longer.'' He thought.


    Although it was unfortunate that young children were involved in this, as they were probably innocent and had no idea what their parents were involved in, that''s life. Sometimes, parental decisions can land the most saintly and innocent in the worst hole, as cruel as that sounds.


    If you decide to kill, you must keep in mind that they might take revenge. And revenge will not necessarily fall on your body, as in this case.


    The little man from the Cursed World has a mission, too. He wants information from Nithim Twice. However, although he may know that the older man has that information, he doesn''t need to hurt him to get it.


    If it is for any revenge, that member of the cursed world knows that the cruelest revenge or the terrifying knife is the one that is aimed at the loved ones of the principal offender. It will hurt that man more to see his children screaming in agony than to see himself doing it.


    Between blows and blows, small children and younger women began to vomit blood, and some lost teeth in an irreparable situation; seeing this injected the man''s eyes in blood. Hatred gripped his body, but he could do nothing. He was bound with chains he could not break.


    But he seemed hard-hearted. Even though he saw his children like this, he didn''t want to give up. Maybe he wasn''t a good father, he had very high ideals with Nithim Twice, or he was just stubborn.


    That''s why he remained impassive, though filled with hatred inside.


    But the older woman was not the same. She soon let out a cry.


    "Wait, wait! I''ll talk; I know what my husband knows about Nithim Twice! Please stop hitting them!"


    The small man looked at the woman and raised his hand. The hitters stood still.


    "Speak up. You haven''t said anything for a while. I thought you were mute, " he sneered.


    The woman glared back at him. "Tell your men to stay away from my family, and I''ll talk."


    "Marly!"


    "You shut up! My children were not made to be in this situation!" She shouted in response to her husband, who planned to make her keep quiet.


    The small man sighed and walked over to her. He placed one of his feet on one of her legs and stomped on it. "Do you think you are in a position to bargain with me?" he growled, stomping on her harder until he affected her bone.


    Still, this woman was strong-hearted. She endured the pain as long as she could and didn''t take her eyes off him.


    "If you wanted to or could kill us, you would have done it already. But you need that information, don''t you? I need my family alive. Let''s make a trade; I''ll give you what you want, and you''ll set my family free. I''m not as dumb as he is, that I won''t say something when my family is in danger."


    He stared at her and frowned slightly, showing his annoyance. But despite the minutes passing, she didn''t look away and kept her gaze steady, which made him sigh.


    "Tsk, I always thought everyone in this world was a bunch of crap, but it seems there''s still one decent human left." He said, looking at his men to make them back off.


    These obeyed after laying them all back against the wall.


    "Untie us. If you then return to your words, you will kill us when you get the information, and we won''t be able to do anything." She said suddenly.


    "You are demanding, woman. I remind you that you are my hostages, and your men will soon betrayed by your men, so those who come to rescue you will not arrive..." he said, but suddenly, he heard an explosion outside.

 Chapter 41 Attacking after hearing a curious name

    He turned his face as he noticed that something was fighting against his beasts."Did those idiots fail? Even for such a simple mission, they''re no good? Tsk."


    He looked to two of his men to come out and see what was going on. With him stayed one, whom he ordered to remove the chains from all of them. They walked backward until they hit a wall. Although they were untied, none of them had any way to escape.


    To escape, they would have to go through this guy, who, although small, was very powerful.


    Finally, the woman had to speak.


    "Ask your questions; I''ll answer everything I know." She spoke.


    The little man smiled.


    "I just want to know what Nithim Twice is exactly? An organization? Or is it something else? Who are its leaders? What do they do? Is it true that they have Nithim? I heard that all members of Nithim Twice have Nithim and are able to kill in 2 attacks, even sorcerers. Tell me everything you know."


    She nodded a little and didn''t look at her husband because she knew that guy wouldn''t talk. He''s the kind of guy who will never betray anyone; he''s always been that way, so this time, he wouldn''t do it.


    "Nithim Twice is an organization, but it has no headquarters. I don''t know how they work; we are not real members. We are just investors. They once contacted us to be investors in their most ambitious project."


    "What project?"


    "A Nithim mine."


    The eyes of the man from the cursed world flashed. "Where is it?"


    She shook her head. "We''re investors in an unbased organization, we get royalties, but that''s about it."


    His eyebrow rose slightly at hearing this, and then he frowned. "Woman, I''m not here to play games." He said and waved his hand. Suddenly, a loud bang was heard from the back wall.


    "My third cursed beast is there... You tell me, do you want to try being eaten by it? It''s very greedy..." He smiled sinisterly.


    "I really don''t know." She replied after swallowing a little saliva. "I wouldn''t put my children''s lives in danger. We are not members of Nithim Twice; we are investors. We don''t own a shred of Nithim."


    After her words, the curse struck three consecutive times, shaking the back wall. Dust suddenly began to fall, and the wall suffered. The blows created cracks in the wall, from top to bottom.


    The last blow was strong enough to break the wall, so the cursed beast''s hand went through it. Although only the hand was visible, it was enough to make them tremble.


    That alarmed the woman. "Wait, wait. I still know something else, " she said quickly.


    He then stopped and smiled. "Speak." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know... A person who is possibly an investor and member of Nithim Twice."


    "Oh? Well... Something of value." He smiled. "Say the name or what it looks like."


    At this point, she did look at her husband, but he wasn''t looking at her. He looked away. He no longer felt there was any chance to take it back. Either that, or maybe they would die.


    Although maybe if they said it, they would die too, there was the possibility of survival, and that possibility the woman of the family wanted to hold on to; he, as her husband, was not going to deny her that she could hold on to that possibility.


    Therefore, Marly spoke again.


    "...Her name is Sua Vinanne. She was the one who contacted us."


    The words that came out of her mouth shocked even the small man. That name, even he had heard it.


    But, suddenly, an explosion came from ''outside'', so he quickly turned his attention away to see what was happening. Yet, what he expected to see, he did not see.


    Instead, he saw a man leap towards him with a powerful weapon in his hand and punch him fiercely in the face.


    The impact threw his body back, and a large wound appeared on his face, damaging one eye and breaking his nose and part of his right cheek and shoulder.


    The blow planned to cut the head in two, as Klaus noticed that this man was wearing a small and almost imperceptible armor under his clothes, but surprisingly, he met a hard face.


    ''What hard bones...'' He thought and took a step back to dodge the attack of that guy''s companion.


    "Who the fuck are you!" That man yelled, but Klaus was easily able to grab his hand, pull him towards him, and then punch him in the stomach.


    "Buagh..." He was soon out of breath, leaning forward towards Klaus. He swiftly slipped his hand under his head and slit his throat.


    "Alliances between people of this world and the cursed world, eh? Looks like I''ve stumbled onto something big as soon as I got here." Klaus grinned and raised his head to see a mighty fist in front of his nose.


    He couldn''t dodge; he suffered a blow that sent him crashing into the walls behind him.


    "You fucking bastard, who the hell are you? I''m going to kill you!" he snarled as he felt pain invade his body, entering through his eye, which was hanging in his cheek and had left an unaesthetic hole in its socket.


    He grabbed the eye and tried to put it back in, enduring the pain. But it popped out again, increasing his pain.


    "Aghh. SHIT!" With a scream, he grabbed the eye and gouged it out; the pain was greater, but that pain made him remember that he had an enemy in front of him.


    "I''M GOING TO KILL YOU!" he screamed and made his beast quickly destroy the wall that divided them.


    Just as the wall came crashing down, a strange explosion occurred where Klaus had fallen. Suddenly, a large amount of flour began to cover the room.


    Klaus fell next to several sacks of that strange flour from before, so he quickly grabbed them and spread them around the room.


    In the meantime, he grabbed his nose; it was bleeding, and his nose was slightly broken.


    ''Shit, so this is a real man on the Primary Level. It''s tough.'' He complained. He couldn''t realize it in the Cursed World because, at that time, he received a tremendous buff for his ability.


    But now he realized that the difference between Realization and Primary Level was much more significant than between Adaptation and Realization.


    Therefore, he needed to use tactics to win. After he finished scattering them, he threw them into the air so that they scattered in all directions.


    He quickly ran to where he remembered that guy and reached behind him. With his weapon in hand, he hit him fiercely in the shoulder, looking for the places where that strange armor was not.


    That blow was stuck in a part of the shoulder, and the blood flowed. It was also a warning for that guy, who angrily turned around.


    "I got you, you fucking bastard!"


    He immediately hit Klaus, wanting to hit his chest, but Klaus managed to move his arms before the impact, and that guy hit him hard in the arms, sending him backward, with his feet on the ground.


    "How dare you hurt me, you bastard. Do you think you''ll get away with this!?" he snarled, and as he did so, the cursed beast in the room jumped from the side and appeared behind Klaus.

 Chapter 42 A battle that ended too son (1)

    Having the beast so close is something Klaus already knew. He is the one who is in control of this place, as he carefully observed the whole place just before throwing all that flour around. That''s why he wasn''t surprised.He took a step back to gather momentum, recharged his arm with a powerful positive energy, and bent his body. In doing so, he dodged the first attack of the cursed beast, which was extremely angry and had strange knives in its hands.


    From its body, it gave off a strange aura that stirred Klaus'' emotions and feelings, wanting to anger him. That meant it was a beast of Anger.


    Each type of beast has its specialty, which does not necessarily have anything to do with the Calamity that gave birth to them. In this case, one of the specialties that the cursed beasts of Anger (or Wrath) tend to enjoy is great melee skills.


    Klaus knew this, so keeping this thing away from him was necessary.


    ''Your anger doesn''t have much effect on me, little beast.'' He grinned and immediately launched his strike against the beast''s stomach.


    ''An attack with a curvature of 60 degrees should be able to move it several meters backward with a curvature of 15 degrees, right?'' He thought, his calculations moving quickly, so his blow had a considerable curvature in the end, and he hit the beast''s stomach with ferocity.


    He was looking for the beast to fall in a certain place that he remembered was in that area, it was the place where the flour sacks were parked.


    The beast could not avoid being carried backward by the force of the impact, and suddenly, its body crashed against a pile of wooden boards arranged in that place.


    It wasn''t the flour sacks, Klaus had missed. ''But not quite.'' He smiled, and suddenly, all the wooden boards started to fall on the beast and on the nearby flour sacks so that special flour started to come out in heaps, making the ''dust'' of the place practically palpable.


    That made the man from the cursed world and the cursed beast lose their prey. Unlike Klaus, they didn''t remember what was on what before; while Klaus had a mental map of everything he had seen, there was no way to go wrong.


    He ran to the side and jumped across the room, landing on different wooden boards, lifting them up, and subsequently knocking them in the direction of where that guy should be.


    Thanks to the large amount of flour scattered all over the room and the small amount of space, the crashing sound of the boards flying filled the room.


    The man from the cursed world frowned.


    ''This bastard is playing stupid games.'' He thought and, at the last moment, moved his head back to dodge one of the boards that passed in front of him at great speed.


    The first wooden board soon became a second, and they were not coming from one place; they seemed to trace a trajectory. He managed to see it.


    ''It''s running backward... The door?'' Quickly, his senses became alarmed, and he turned, trying to find his cursed beasts to put one near the door, but as he tried to do so, he realized that the beasts were there, fighting a guy they had turned to pulp.


    ''Isn''t it?''


    His body soon trembled as a shiver crossed his spine. He immediately realized that he had been tricked.


    He wasn''t planning to run away.


    ''He...'' His body acted instinctually as he threw a hard punch to his right. His hand soon slammed hard into something.


    ''Wood?''


    "Hehe, you''re powerful, but you lack cunning." A cold voice suddenly came from the side of him, in conjunction with an attack from a powerful knife, which stabbed firmly in the middle of his eyebrows.


    The attack still failed to pierce his skull as it should, but that was of no consequence. The knife was stuck between his eyebrows, and Klaus did a flying kick to hit the knife hard, finally sending it flying out the back of the guy''s head.


    The knife continued on its way until it stuck firmly into the wall, and the man from the cursed world fell backward, his head partially split in half.


    Just then, Klaus heard a loud roar from the beast behind him. After giving it a quick glance, he grabbed the corpse and ran to where his knife was. After stripping it of its valuables and removing its head, he ran out.


    He arrived just in time to see that the two cursed beasts were about to kill his companion, so he smiled.


    ''Well, you''re tough, kid.'' He immediately jumped around the place and quickly got to where that guy was. He grabbed him by his clothes and threw him over the houses.


    That guy was in shock as he suddenly found himself flying through the air, and when he saw Klaus'' face, he felt anger come over him, but Klaus'' shout came first.


    "Run; you''ll meet the family we were supposed to rescue, protect them; I''ll be there in a moment."


    Klaus quickly jumped to the side to avoid the attacks of the two beasts, and just before he hit the ground, he threw the thing he held in his other hand toward the front.


    Suddenly, the headless body of the leader of these beasts hit them, pushing them backward.


    They were both stunned. They could feel some connection with the body before them, but they did not understand what.


    They were not that smart.


    Still, Klaus did not stick around to watch this encounter. Soon, he disappeared.


    ...


    On the other side of the village, two men were now fighting three thieves.


    They had managed to kill 2 of them without being hit much, thanks to Carion Westwood''s good control skills and the good moves he had in a place with so many trees, but in the end, they were quite a bit more powerful than them.


    Only Carion was at the level of their two leaders, but the other could hardly do anything against the remaining one. Besides, they had to protect the injured one; they were in a difficult situation.


    While they were like this, Carion felt frustrated. ''On my own, I''m too weak.'' He sighed as he looked at his three enemies.


    They were powerful, but the surroundings were favorable to him. Even more, his abilities as a Soft Class Sorcerer Specializing in Control were incredibly good in this place.


    Despite all that, he was at a total disadvantage in this situation. He understood his own weakness and knew that this, rather than weakness, was that he had not had enough time to grow up. But, all in all, he blamed himself.


    Suddenly, he remembered something he had in his inventory. That something made him stare at his rivals. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their necks and all those places where killing was possible with a single blow.


    ''If I am to take revenge, I need to pass all my tests. If fate wills it, so, fine... Let me pass this test, then.'' He took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and opened them, letting all the air out of his lungs.


    When he opened them, he was holding something in his hands.


    No one noticed.

 Chapter 43 A battle that ended too son (2)

    Suddenly, he lowered his body slightly, ignoring his companion''s question about what he should do.Carion focused his gaze on his rivals.


    Those three guys are of pretty good power.


    His mind became clearer when he understood that he needed to pass the tests if he wanted to take revenge.


    His appearance and strange intentions made his rivals frown.


    ''What''s wrong with this bastard?'' thought the second leader.


    Unconsciously, he lowered his gaze to Carion''s hands. At that moment, a strange glow from those hands came to his eyes, and he frowned.


    He felt he knew what it was. ''What?'' As he was thinking, he suddenly saw Carion start running towards them; he seemed to be muttering something.


    The fact that he was running towards them and like that made the second leader connect the dots.


    "WATCH OUT, IT''S NIT...!" Before he could finish speaking, a slightly blurred image appeared in front of him, with a small but dangerous weapon in his hand and slit his throat.


    "Movement like the wind." Carion whispered when he reached the other side of his rivals.


    Suddenly, two heads flew off, with a spray of blood splattering Carion. They were the heads of the 2 leaders.


    Their movement was too fast, so much so that the third man couldn''t react before he had a stick stuck in the back of his head.


    In the end, he looked at Carion with a frightened expression.


    "You''re...theirs..." A puff of blood came out of his mouth before he fell forward, dead.


    Carion closed his eyes for a moment to calm his insides. Then he looked at his companion, who couldn''t even understand what happened.


    "The things you saw here must be erased from your mind. Unless you want to die just like them." Carion said as he reached his side.


    His companion nodded quickly and fell backward, exhausted.


    Carion then went to help the rookie, who was somehow still alive.


    And soon after, the guy who had been sent with Klaus returned with numerous injured people.


    "And Klaus?" Carion asked, first of all.


    The guy who was almost turned to pulp was planning to complain in front of him, but in the end, he sighed and plopped down next to a tree, showing his bad mood.


    "Everything went well..." He spoke while breathing heavily. "He must be coming that way." Then he looked at the hostages they were to rescue.


    "They surely know better; we split up over there, but we managed to rescue them." As he finished speaking, he put a hand on his chest as pain assaulted him at that moment.


    Carion looked at them and nodded. "Mr. Frederick, Mrs. Marly, it''s good to see you well, " he said and looked at the children. "I''m sorry for the children; I hope they can recover."


    They both didn''t feel like talking, although they were very curious to know who the guy who saved them was.


    Just when that flour was scattered around, one part was left free for them to walk on: the region leading to the back exit. Thanks to that, they could escape successfully, but, at the end of it all, without that man''s tactics, they would have died, so they needed to thank him personally.


    Carion did not bother them, but he was not in a good mood. He needed to reconsider things seriously. This mission showed him that he was too vulnerable. Although, in the end, he used such a valuable treasure as the Nithim and was able to win, that can''t be done every time.


    If he wanted to survive in this world, he needed real strength, not relying on external factors.


    ''Although, without his help, I fear that we could not have completed this even if I used the Nithim.'' He thought, with a hint of frustration.


    After looking at the other member who went with Klaus and the hostages so wounded, he more or less got an idea of what had happened. So he was sure that even if he managed to kill the three here and thus get away from the robbers, he didn''t have enough power to do it a 2nd and even a 3rd time against those in the village.


    So it was Klaus'' help that completed this short but intense mission.


    ''His intelligence is superior; there is no way he is a common reared in that place.'' He frowned, recalling the little exchanges he had had with Klaus.


    The problem was that he knew little about the Reared in the Mist, and only a few had been briefed regarding Klaus in the organization, so they didn''t have much information on Klaus himself either.


    That made him sigh slightly, diverting his thoughts.


    "You are very pensive and downcast; I thought you all would be joyful about completing such an important mission." Suddenly, a voice came from the side, causing everyone to look over.


    Klaus arrived with a sack on his shoulder.


    "Klaus!"


    "Sir!"


    Somehow, several greeted him, and the rescued stood up, as did those who could.


    ''He''s not a sir; he''s younger than I thought.'' Frederick thought; he walked a little way towards him and nodded.


    "Thank you so much for saving us, Young Man. We are in your debt. Also, to the rest of the mission''s members, we wouldn''t be here without you."


    In doing so, Marly also expressed her appreciation.


    Klaus nodded. "It was a mission, and besides, we got some unexpected rewards, so don''t worry, " he replied casually.


    He then looked at Carion and, subsequently, at the corpses and smiled at him. "You did well. Sometimes, killing is part of living in such a dangerous world."


    He sighed, nodded, and didn''t say a word about it.


    Frederick and Marly picked up their children before turning to them.


    "I think it''s a good idea if we leave. If you found unexpected bounties, it means we might have unexpected visitors, too." Frederick suggested.


    He was right; soon after, they all returned to the van that had brought them.


    Soon, they were speeding back to town. The necessary words had already been said, and the rest didn''t need to be said, at least not for now.


    As they drove back, Klaus opened the sack he was carrying.


    "There are three cursed beasts left there; killing them was very difficult, even impossible for me. There wasn''t too much to play with in those places, and they resisted explosives very well. But, while looking for some things, I found some money." He spoke.


    Then he showed what was inside.


    "Carter Coins?! And there are hundreds of them!" The mission commander exclaimed. Even with broken ribs, that guy, being the good money lover he was, couldn''t sit still when he saw a fortune of such a size.


    Klaus smiled, "I counted about 500 of these little coins. That''s a lot more than the reward for completing the mission. I think we should be good for quite a while with this."


    Even Carion had to be amazed at that amount of money. It was several good-level missions, and they got just from loot.


    ''They have a lot of money... It''s more dangerous than I thought. I''ll have to ask Klaus for information about what was in there.'' Carion thought.


    Klaus watched them all in surprise and scrutinized them for several minutes, then smiled. ''Tsk, so even for them, this amount of money is staggering.'' He thought.


    Of course, he wouldn''t be stupid enough to show all the money. There was another sack inside his storage ring, which belonged exclusively to him.


    As the one who did the most on the mission and completed it, albeit with help, how could he not take a larger share for himself? Without him, these sacks would not have been found, besides.


    He''s crazy, he''s not dumb. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 44 Mission completed

    There, they divided the amount of money that would go to each of them.Carion seemed a bit pensive as they considered how to divide it. He had his own thoughts.


    "We have to compensate the relatives of the one who left us for the loss, " he said suddenly, causing those who were speaking to fall silent.


    Klaus agreed with him. Even if they know that he died merely because of his fault and for not paying attention, at the end of the day, he died during the mission. Anyone would count as having died for the mission.


    That''s why they should give a considerable amount to his family.


    Klaus said nothing. He had no idea of the cost of the money, and although he knew that Carter Coins were very expensive, he didn''t know how much that amount was or how much could be bought with one of those coins.


    So he waited for Carion to speak, and it didn''t take long for him to do so.


    "It doesn''t make much difference between getting 80 to getting 70 each of us, does it? How about 150 for the family of the one affected?" he asked and looked at Klaus.


    Klaus shook the head. "You are the leader; it is specified in the contract that you decide how to divide the loot." And smiled.


    Carion nodded and turned his gaze to the front again. "Then let''s do it like this. We can still complete more missions and earn more; his family will already only have the memory."


    "Right."


    .


    They didn''t talk during the rest of the trip until they got back to the city. When they returned, it was already quite late, almost dusk. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They turned the mission over to the organization, and the hostages were taken for medical checks. The fact that Carion''s group had completed a hostage rescue mission so effectively and only lost one man stood them in good stead.


    The names of the rookies gave a lot to talk about as well, so Carion was taken to the leaders'' hall to be congratulated and to be awarded the reward, rumors said that the Leader himself called him.


    However, on the other side of the door, several prominent people who did not really belong to this organization were waiting for him. Although Rod, the Leader of the Organization, also stay there, he seemed to have a lower status than the other people here.


    "Carion, that was a good level mission and we were still betrayed at the end, but you managed to complete it in such a short time, with two rookies on your team and only losing one. That''s an amazing achievement."


    "True. Carion this time showed great skill in completing it. The effectiveness is much better than many of us here expected."


    "Congratulations, Carion. I think you deserve a good reward in the organization this time, did you use the Nithim we bestowed on you last time?"


    Carion, who remained silent all the while listening to the words of his leaders, sighed.


    "Sirs, you must not give me the credit for that mission. To tell the truth, I almost didn''t do much. The remaining man didn''t die for the mission; he simply didn''t listen to one of the members and ended up getting blown up after the betrayal. That other member is the one who deserves all the accolades."


    His answer puzzled the Leaders a bit, who looked at each other for a brief moment. "Who are you referring to? The group you took wasn''t very remarkable. All growing people and two rookies. Are any of them good at strategy?"


    Carion nodded.


    "If you want to reward someone, give it to him. His name is Klaus, one of the two rookies. The attack strategy, the rescue of the hostages safe and sound, he did it all. That''s why I can''t give you any more mission details. Honestly, all I did was distract the traitorous robbers."


    The leaders frowned and looked thoughtful.


    The fact that a rookie just coming in did that meant he was good. ''He''s 20 years old and in Realization... But he was sent here by Miss Sua; he must have something of great value if she sent him.''


    "Did you do use the Nithim?" one of the leaders suddenly asked, emphasizing that question.


    Carion nodded softly.


    That practically annoyed the Leader, but he couldn''t speak, as Carion did so first.


    "Among the thieves were two people at the Primary Level, at my level, who focused on two fields. They were powerful and got help from 3 others at the Realization level. I used it to buy time for Klaus to rescue them."


    "Two at the Primary Level and several at the Realization Level?"


    "Yes, sir."


    That silenced the room again.


    The guy who would get upset was immediately calmed by his words. ''It''s better to lose some Nithim than a member.'' He sighed and looked at the ceiling.


    The fact that all the leaders were silent for so long implied that something big might be happening, but even the leaders couldn''t understand it.


    Suddenly, one of the leaders stood up and stared at Carion.


    "What was where the hostages were? Are there any strange people?" He asked quickly.


    Carion shook his head. "I don''t know. Only Klaus got there."


    "Him?"


    "I''m going to look for him?" Rod stood up, looking at the one who had asked the question, but the latter shook his head.


    "No, let Miss Sua handle it." After saying that, he looked at Carion.


    "Be careful, boy. The extra reward we were going to give you, under your request, we''ll give it to that boy when the time comes. You may retire; try to make friends with him."


    "Yes, sir." Carion nodded and subsequently left.


    As he left the room, Klaus was waiting for him.


    "Come on, I''ll buy you lunch, Klaus."


    "All right, but I have to be back at eight o''clock."


    "Good. Then let''s eat quickly and talk a little."


    "Haha, good."


    Soon after, they both went to a good restaurant. Taking advantage of the fact that they now had money, they didn''t need to skimp when they were hungry. And since Carion was willing to toast, Klaus ordered quite a lot of food.


    Despite that, they spent not too much. Either the food was cheap, or the Carter Coin was simply too expensive, for they only spent 1 Carter Coin in a night, during which they ate as much as they could.


    That night, they did not discuss the subject of what happened on the mission. The main reason is that Carion was not feeling well, so before 8 o''clock, they both separated, returning to where they lived.


    .

 Chapter 45 A quiet day?

    Thus, two days passed.Klaus has the habit of getting up earlier than any animal alarm clock, and that habit has not changed in this world. In fact, now he gets up much earlier because he has very important things to do.


    The workouts started in the early hours of the morning and lasted until 10 a.m. in a row, at which time he would decide to have breakfast and then train until he got hungry.


    The burning of nutrients from such intense training always made him hungry, but the training paid off.


    In addition, he met Carion and the others a couple of times during these days, which gave him more information about this world. This information included the Red Tower organization and its missions, the Sorcerer World, the difference between Sorcerer and Mages (which is a lot; mages are not named at all), and many more things.


    Still, he didn''t get much information about Ring Specialization or Realization, but his strength was slowly growing. Still, he felt that he would be stuck here if he had not learned anything about specialization.


    Despite that, his energy density was already at the level of the density of powerful people within his own level, perhaps even higher. His progress amazed even him, but as always, the nights were torture.


    Not being able to train frustrated him. Despite that, he slowly formed an idea of what he should do with his transformation.


    After two days of intense training and fleeting meetings, Klaus continued his intense training at dawn on the third day but stopped at 8 a.m.


    There was something he needed to do that day.


    After getting ready and eating, he headed out into the city.


    The first thing he did was to go to the center of it, the place where there were more businesses and sales of good things.


    He headed towards different clothing stores and bought something since he was out of clothes. To avoid problems with his transformation, he bought the biggest and most comfortable clothes he could.


    Most of them were clothes that allowed for agile and accurate movement, but he also had fancy clothes and such. As someone who in his youth was unable to dress the way he wanted to, now that he was back to being ''young'' once again, he naturally wanted to solve that little regret he had for many years.


    So he spared no expense in buying clothes, shoes, and some interesting items that might be useful during a mission.


    Wherever he went, he caused a sensation. His natural beauty and his perfect eyes were an incredible sensation among the people who shopped at all hours of the day.


    So he became a bit famous thanks to that, plus he bought good quality things, so some women (many) looked at him with a strange desire in their eyes.


    Klaus came out of one of the stores, thanking them for the good reception and the discounts they gave him.


    The store owner, who was serving him, looked like a damsel in love, repeating over and over that he should not worry and that he would come back whenever he wanted.


    "Don''t forget to come back!" she shouted at last, but Klaus disappeared into the crowd of people.


    Just at those moments, the store owner felt some people approaching her.


    They were a duo.


    "Little sister, what are you doing here? Let me take care of the troublesome things. You should get back to training or have some fun." The man speaking appeared to be in his early 30s. He had a rather good and remarkable appearance and was one of the most physically remarkable men in the place.


    And the woman he was addressing was stunningly beautiful.


    Her long black hair and perfect bright blue eyes stunned many with her gaze.


    She sighed.


    "Stop treating me like a child. I only came to help you. My father sent me when I finished my work."


    "Father? Why? Is it because of what happened?"


    "Yes, he thinks something big might be happening."


    "Tsk, he seems to trust you more than me."


    She looked at him, smiling. "Are you complaining?"


    "No." He shook his head and nodded to the lady who had stared at them in shock; then, they walked past her and into the store. "I would never complain about being put in the same sentence as you. But this won''t be complicated. I don''t know why you are alarmed about issues like this." He continued.


    "Tsk, you''re still good with words after all." She said and looked to the side.


    Just then, some women walked past her and looked at her in shock before continuing on their way.


    "Did you see her? That woman has eyes similar to the perfect man from before. The difference is that hers are blue and his were purple."


    "True, though I still think the man was better, but that girl is stunningly beautiful."


    "..."


    Between words, the woman they were referring to frowned and turned to look at them. ''Purple-eyed man?''


    Her brother noticed that she was distracted, so he looked at her. "Little sister? Are you okay?"


    She turned to look at him and nodded. "It''s nothing. I just heard something curious."


    "Oh, something caught your attention? What is it?"


    "It''s nothing important."


    "What are you saying? Anything that catches our Grand Miss''s attention is important to the entire Clan."


    "I already said it''s nothing." She replied forcefully and then started walking.


    Her brother shrugged his shoulders. "Tsk, you''re still so stubborn." After that, he looked back and called out for someone to be served. "Let''s go shopping, someone please."


    Immediately, the store owner, who was free, approached him.


    "Please ask for whatever you want; I''ll bring it to you as long as I have it."


    "Okay, we''ll pay with Carter Coins. Do you accept?" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She frowned. ''Again? Few people come to pay with that Coin in my store, but here are already 2 customers in one day.'' Although she was surprised, she nodded quickly.


    "Of course, sir, miss. All our stores accept Carter Coin, the Territory''s currency. Please feel free to choose whatever you wish."


    After that, the three of them walked around the store, choosing what they wanted.


    .


    After half an hour, Klaus finished his walk and his shopping day. He bought several essential things for the day-to-day and for the missions, so he was satisfied.


    Also, thanks to his long day of research, he discovered that although there were many currencies in this world, only a few of them managed and controlled the world economy.


    Among those, the Carter Coin was the second most expensive currency in the world, and although it was widely used, there was one that was more widely used than it.


    It is called ''Extreme'', commonly known as ''Extreme Coin'', and it belonged to one of the powers of this world, the Extreme Empire.


    This was the third most expensive coin, but it was also the strongest on an economic level, so it was used everywhere.


    Although Klaus paid with Carter Coin in the stores, he was given Extreme Coin as change, so after a day of shopping, he now had plenty of Extreme Coin in his storage ring.


    As he left the stores, he looked up at the sky. ''Looks like it''s about time to go there.'' He thought as he remembered something he saw a few days ago.


    There was a place he needed to go to, and it was urgent, as someone had called him to that place.


    So, he took a cab, went back to the apartment, and, after changing his clothes, headed to the designated place.


    ''I guess some people have more money than one might think.'' Finding himself in front of a high-rise building, Klaus couldn''t help but feel nostalgic. But he suppressed his emotions and went inside.

 Chapter 46 A slightly dangerous invitation (1)

    As he entered the building, someone was in charge of directing him to the place where he should enter. This was a private building; it did not belong to the government, much less to an organization.According to what Klaus could find out during the day, this building belongs to an exclusive and very rich person in the city. Although essentially no one knows who it is, there are those who say it belongs to one of the leaders of the most powerful sorcerer''s organizations, either Red Tower or the rival of this one.


    But there are those who say it belongs to an anonymous rich man from another country.


    In the end, no one knows the truth. Even those who work in the building are not entirely clear who the leader is.


    But somehow, Klaus already figured out who it was.


    As he walked through the huge building, he was offered various snacks but wasn''t interested in them.


    Soon, he was standing before the largest room in the building, where the building''s owner was supposed to be.


    Without thinking too much about it, he entered when he was allowed entry and walked to the center of the room.


    This place was prominent, with beautiful decorations, a peculiar scent of a woman, and large plush armchairs.


    Towards the back of the room was a desk, and a person was sitting in the armchair on the other side, looking out the window towards the outside, with his back towards Klaus.


    He walked to stand to one side of the desk, where he finally spoke.


    "Miss Sua certainly is someone to be admired. This building could cost entire fortunes, but somehow, you own and don''t seem to own just this place. Apparently, you are more amazing than I imagined at our first meeting, " he said, joking a little.


    Sua Vinanne then turned around in the chair; she was drinking an expensive fine wine.


    She smiled at him.


    "Don''t think me admirable and amazing, at least don''t when you''re the one saying it. I''ve never met a Reared in the Mist who could decipher my words encrypted on a little mission slip before."


    "Hahaha, I guess I have some knowledge. Did you know I was going to decipher it?"


    "No, I didn''t. If I knew, I wouldn''t have let you go in there."


    "Then why did you put it up? Did you expect someone to decipher it?"


    "That either, it was because of my request that Carion showed you that. So, it was specially prepared for you."


    Klaus'' eyebrows rose slightly in surprise, and he sighed.


    "You are good. I suppose I should commend you for that."


    Sua suddenly started laughing and then took a last sip of the wine to set it on the table. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hahaha, it was just a little bet, don''t get uptight. I thought if you were someone special, maybe you could see it. But up until a while ago, I always thought I was out of line. I should have made it easier; maybe then you''d come. I didn''t expect you to have figured it out so easily." She gave him a sidelong glance before pouring him some water since that was the only thing Klaus didn''t react to with a glance.


    She was good at reading looks.


    Klaus drank it all in one gulp before speaking.


    "And you noticed when I asked about it in town, didn''t you? You seem to have a lot of ears in the city, Miss Sua." Klaus sat in the chair to one side of him and stared at Sua. "I must say that I have fallen into your little trap out of mere curiosity. What is it that you want? I don''t believe you called me here simply to reveal that you are immensely wealthy and powerful."


    "Hehehe..." She smiled softly. "You were the only one that The Professor and Aranfer Hiltroad couldn''t plasm a Slavery Seal on; simultaneously, you''re a sorcerer. I don''t care much if you''re not strong right now; you''re also incredibly good at strategizing, according to my leaders. So I''d like to make a proposal to you."


    "A proposal on behalf of Miss Sua? That I would like to hear, provided I can refuse." Answering, Klaus took his moment to take a deep breath.


    "Oh, you think I wouldn''t give you the chance to refuse? Don''t think I''m some kind of monster; after all, you''re a little sorcerer, and I''m just someone ordinary; I could die at your hands if I tried to do anything."


    Klaus let out the breathed air as he shook his head. "Miss Sua, would you like me to show you all my cards so you can see how valuable I am? And so, you can see that, even if you want to kill me or take me prisoner for yourself, I really can escape if I so desire."


    "Oh." Sua Vinanne then frowned and replied flatly. "It seems you are more complex than I had imagined."


    "Hahaha. They''re just little tricks, Miss Sua."


    "I don''t like little tricks, Young Klaus."


    "Too bad, I like to play with them, and I thought you would, too. After all, what do I feel? The difficulty in breathing in here is astounding. I guess this room is built on top of a giant tool to cut off air and all oxygen. A good trap for your enemies, if you ask me, Miss Sua." Klaus said, causing Sua to frown even more.


    "Besides." Klaus added. "Your body is covered with a powerful and strange mineral that gives me the feeling of danger. I wonder if that''s what they call Nithim. Honestly, it''s a little scary to feel so many threats on my skin, but I''m not that disadvantaged, don''t you think so, Miss Sua?" Klaus moved his gaze past her, looking out the window.


    "After all, the sun has already set." Smiling, he turned his gaze back to Sua Vinanne and stared at her, waiting for her response.


    After a few seconds, she smiled.


    Instead of speaking, she raised her hand to her desk drawer, pulled out a bottle of good wine and another glass, poured herself, and then poured Klaus.


    Then she grabbed her glass and waved it toward Klaus, for him to pick up his.


    Klaus didn''t refuse, he grabbed it, and they both clinked their glasses and took a sip.


    Sua looked at him. "That''s strange."


    "That I took it?"


    "Yes. Aren''t you afraid it has poison in it?"


    "Didn''t you say you don''t like tricks, Miss Sua? Using poison is a low trick."


    "Do you believe me?"


    "Not a bit."


    "So?"


    Klaus smiled. "It''s nothing worth mentioning. I''m just sure the wine has no poison in it, because even though you use tricks, you''re no fool."


    Sua then sighed and drank all the wine as Klaus did.


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry, I didn''t invite you here to kill you. The mechanism you see in the room is my protection for when someone I can''t beat and who hates me comes to see me. The Nithim..." She paused for a moment.


    "If you know its name and what it looks or feels like, it means you might know something about Nithim Twice."

 Chapter 47 A slightly dangerous invitation (2)

    Klaus nodded softly. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."I heard a bit about it. This guy tells me..." He said, suddenly pulling out a half-severed head in a dry rag. He laid it on the desk. "And because of that and because I noticed your message, I brought it to you as a gift."


    Sua was surprised by that. "An inhabitant of the cursed world?" She carefully grabbed the head and studied it a bit before looking at Klaus.


    "Can I keep it? I want to investigate it."


    "It''s your gift, " he shrugged. "Do what you want with it; I only brought it for you."


    Sua shook her head and scoffed. "Tsk, what a tacky gift. You''re not good at giving women gifts, Young Klaus."


    "I really think I am good, but I don''t see you as a woman, so don''t expect a gift worthy of a woman." He replied, causing Sua to raise her eyebrow at him.


    "According to what I have been told by many men, both low-level and high-level, I have a high level of femininity. Don''t you like feminine women?"


    "I like feminine women, but excuse me for saying so, Miss Sua. Your feminine side does not give me the feeling of wanting to have you; on the contrary, it scares me. Besides, there''s a girl I saw recently who, although she seems arrogant and masculine at first instance, had a feminine aura impossible to describe that made me see women differently. Maybe I met the apex of femininity, and now I don''t see you as you expected." He smiled.


    His description made Sua Vinanne gasp, but in the end, she sighed. "Tsk, in the end, it''s because there''s someone else." She grumbled and poured herself wine again.


    "Forget about femininity and whether you like me or not. Let''s move on to the main topic." She said suddenly.


    Klaus was fine with that arrangement, so he didn''t utter a word.


    They both stared at each other before Sua opened her mouth.


    "Nithim Twice is an organization in the shadows, with business nationwide and a high membership level. Some of the sorcerer organizations belong to us, like Red Tower. I invited you here because I would like to invite you to join us. We are big, rich, and powerful. We can help you develop, but what''s better, we have an enemy in common."


    "An enemy? I don''t remember having enemies around here."


    "Haha, you don''t need to play dumb, Young Klaus. Your pack does not express your actual words."


    Klaus maintained eye contact and revealed nothing on his face. Though he had thoughts crossing his mind, they quickly lined up to understand what she meant.


    "If you saw what was in there and already immediately thought of a common enemy between us, I must say you are quick to think. But I still insist I don''t remember having any enemies around here." He replied.


    Sua Vinanne shook her head helplessly, pulled a small photograph from another of her desk drawers, and placed it upside down in front of Klaus.


    "Our enemies match, and he must already be somewhat aware of who stole those things from him. I heard he has been looking for that person recently, as the stolen stuff is indispensable for him and one mission. Therefore, I don''t think he will take long to find you. After all, Rod and Red Tower are not worth comparing with Aranfer Hiltroad, one of the Most Powerful Sorcerers of the Near Countries."


    Klaus frowned as he looked at the photograph. If he stared at it for a moment, he could tell it was one of himself.


    It''s not from the front or the side; it''s not 100% revealed who the person in the photograph is, but Klaus could recognize himself. This photograph seemed to have a hole in the top, as if it had recently been pinned to some blackboard or something similar.


    That didn''t give him a good feeling. He had just arrived in this city practically, and he didn''t know too much about it. Only a few days ago, he had already found something big, and now it was even bigger than he thought. The most powerful sorcerer in the Country was meddling in this situation, and he was looking for him.


    ''Or at least that''s what she wants me to think.''


    There were two possible reasons for this photograph''s existence. The first was that it was taken by Sua Vinanne, who herself made it appear that Klaus was being sought.


    That would be a bargaining chip if she wanted him to join her. The problem lies in that: Why does she think Klaus has so much value? Was it because of what he stole? Or is it because of the few basic strategic skills he displayed? If it''s not one of those two, there must be a third option that is right now outside Klaus'' knowledge.


    The second reason is that he was really wanted, and those guys had some information about him. Both situations put him up against the wall because he has no way to prove one or the other, and in both, he is caught in the middle of a problematic power struggle.


    He saw it a few days ago. Nithim Twice can also be betrayed, and although Carion showed the power of the Nithim, it was not enough.


    The great powers of the world always work in extreme ways. Just as Aranfer''s faction wanted to put a slave seal on him, this other faction may want it, too.


    ''Both sides are dangerous to my current self.'' He thought, with some frustration. However, his thoughts from a few days ago were right. There are factions in this place, and that division is more important than he thought.


    Sua looked at him so thoughtfully without taking his gaze from her that she sighed noticeably.


    "Young Klaus, you should know that I am not inviting you out of pressure or to threaten you, neither do I need to turn you into a slave or something similar; I simply consider you to be a good seed. Don''t get confused either; I have not investigated anything else about you. I know that before you entered the energy bath, you had not even achieved adaptation, but when you came out, you were already at a realization. That''s a talent never seen in the city; those guys ignored it because they''re idiots, but not me."


    She leaned across the table toward Klaus.


    "And as I said before, you can turn it down. I am inviting you simply to protect and give you a sense of permanence to our organization. If your growth continues to be as rapid as you have shown lately, then my bet will be good. If not, then I will still have gained a good strategist. It''s just a win-win for me, while you will receive a major contract. We''ll help you pay off the debt sooner and give you commensurate training or the money to get it."


    Klaus smiled. "There are not only good things behind a contract like that. If you''ve already said everything you think is good, why don''t you finish saying and reveal the other part to me? What kind of missions should I do if I join you?"

 Chapter 48 Signing of contract

    "Tsk, you''re a bit annoying with your questions." She replied, but Klaus didn''t look away from her eyes or say anything else, forcing Sua to speak."Assassination, hostage rescue, infiltration, all kinds of missions that an organization working in the shadows can do. We are powerful, but we also have a lot of work to do. We need skilled manpower, and I consider you to be one." She replied.


    Klaus nodded. "I''m not against joining, but I''m curious: What is the organization''s mission? If I''m going to join, I should at least understand why it exists."


    "That''s confidential." She replied.


    "The members don''t need to know; you just need to understand that if you join us, we will help you with your problems and vendettas. We won''t force you to do anything you don''t want to do either, so besides completing missions for the organization, you shouldn''t do anything else. You can even belong to another organization simultaneously; nobody will tell you anything. We are flexible, Young Klaus, and seek to walk on the right side of history." She culminated, finally leaning back in her chair.


    "I will answer nothing more. The information given is sufficient. Would you like to join?"


    Klaus once again looked thoughtful. Although he was staring at Sua, his attention was not on her.


    He was considering various things in his mind.


    "Sigh, do I have options? I think the only option you left me with is to join."


    "Well, if you choose to believe me, you have the option of not join." She replied casually.


    Klaus simply shook his head, though.


    ''Joining such a large organization isn''t bad either. The payoff is bigger, and as I continue to grow, the time will come when I won''t need to answer their calls or whatever it is they want to make me do. But, if I''m in the sights of such powerful people right out of the gate, it means I need to be careful and more effective in my training.'' He thought.


    Immediately, his mind made up its mind about what he would do from now on during the nights. Even at this moment, that night was beginning to fall over his head; he felt his muscles growing smoothly.


    Having decided what to do during the night, he was calmer and thought more clearly. If he did as he thought, then it would be good for him to join Nithim Twice.


    "All right, Miss Sua. Since you want me to join you so fervently, then I will. I just have to tell you not to think about sleeping with me. I know I''m handsome and extremely attractive, but I won''t agree to sleep with anyone other than that blue-eyed woman. So give it up." He replied, scoffing at the end.


    Although Sua Vinanne showed a strange happiness when he agreed, she rolled her eyes at his little joke.


    "Tsk, don''t think too much of yourself just because you have a pretty face." She growled.


    "This is the contract; read it as there are the conditions and everything else. But before you do, this is the contract that Red Tower will offer you. It is a contract with payment issued by Nithim Twice, so Red Tower will do just as it says there."


    She handed him two contracts. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Normally, contracts last for several years and are used to bind Sorcerers. It suits the Organization and Sorcerer, but I requested that it last for 1 year in your case. You must thank me, Young Klaus. That means that in 1 year, you can either stop working with us or renew for a much higher payment. You don''t get these contracts every day."


    Klaus grabbed it to read and scoffed. "Tsk, you almost had me fooled. The one-year contract is the Red Tower one; I appreciate that one. But Nithim Twice doesn''t have time. I guess there are things that will tie me to you guys, but there''s nothing I can do. Is all the payment it says here real?" he asked, looking up.


    She felt nothing when he realized it. She had hoped she could trick him into signing it without reading it simply because she wanted to play with him, but since she realized it, there was nothing to do or say.


    "Well, the payment it says there is annual, by being a member and completing the missions. But each mission has separate payments, so it will depend on you how much you earn at the end of the year. Everything else is as specified there."


    Klaus nodded and plunged into his reading.


    ''Two separate contracts, with high pay and payments for missions. They even provide me with personalized training locations, places to live, and apprenticeship or payment for my apprenticeship. And more...'' He couldn''t find anything wrong or enslaving in the contract as he read.


    In fact, while it did specify that missions were to be done, that added a bonus to the contract because those missions would strengthen him and help him learn more about this world. The only bad taste in his mouth was the true mission of Nithim Twice.


    But that wasn''t so bad either. As he had already decided on what to do, his mind could think clearly, and after reading that he was not getting into anything extremely strange, he signed the contract.


    It also seemed like fun. He wanted to understand more of this world, and these gave him that possibility.


    Sua smiled as she watched him sign. "Good, it looks like you''re smart. You can go back now and use the apartment as much as you want; I''ll open some accounts in the corresponding banks and get everything else to you, so you don''t have to do much. But, before you go, remember Nithim''s way of issuing missions." She got up and walked towards him.


    "You might be in another city, and suddenly, one of our people asks you to go to a nearby bar or cafe to do it. We don''t have an official base; we have territories where we rule. This city is our territory, but there are enemy factions at work here, so, at any moment, your mission will be issued."


    Klaus nodded. "Simply put, I don''t choose the mission; ''it'' chooses me, right?"


    "That''s right." Sua smiled, satisfied that he had understood correctly. "For now, I must say that you have completed Nithim''s first mission. Even though you were not a member when you did it, I will make it count as if you were, so congratulations on your first mission."


    "Tsk, I always knew that mission wasn''t normal." Klaus shook his head and turned away. "Thank you for the mission and the good payoff, Miss Sua. Talking with you has been an honor, but I must be going."


    "You go carefully; I''ll take care of the rest."


    "Well, I will leave everything to you, Miss Sua. I look forward to my next assignment. And I also expect the debt payment to be made as specified there." He said, giving her a sidelong glance before leaving.


    Sua bowed at the desk and looked at the remaining portion of the contracts. ''Such a capable Reared in the Mist, eh? This will be a long shot, but we need members.'' She turned and walked to the window, then let out a long sigh.


    ''Even though we work from the shadows, sometimes the nights are so complicated to control...''


    ...

 Chapter 49 In enemy territory

    On that same night, Klaus stood atop one of the most prominent buildings in Sam''an City as he looked down.His strength was at its apex, but where he stood was not a passive place nor an ally.


    He was on top of one of the buildings of those who should be his enemies, specifically one of the organizations that belonged to Aranfer Hiltroad, a branch of his central organization.


    ''I wonder if this will go well.'' He thought.


    To the best of his knowledge, this place was one of the main branches of Aranfer''s organization, and they were constantly looking for talent.


    Why was he here? Precisely because of that.


    During the night, he can''t be idle, and going around the city looking for cursed beasts is not an option. It''s complicated, and he would only find the weaker ones. But he couldn''t show this phase of his in the organization for now.


    That''s why he needed to find a place where he could enroll, and he would only attend during the evenings. He would earn money, train his combat skills, learn more about the world, and have fun.


    ''The problem would be the tests...'' He thought. He understood that this organization did various tests on their new members; they were strict in that aspect.


    ''I just hope one of the tests doesn''t reveal my identity.'' He thought and sighed.


    He didn''t like to hide, but he had no idea how to control his transformation, so he must be patient.


    He looked down at the entrance at that moment. Some people were coming in, so he thought it would be a good idea to go in as well, but before he could get up, he felt a presence approaching him and looked back.


    At the door to get to the terrace of the building, a man soon stood and stared at Klaus.


    "Who are you? Why are you sitting there? What organization do you belong to? This is Etherleaf of Aranfer Hiltroad. You can''t just casually sit in one of our buildings!" he growled after taking a few steps towards him.


    Klaus wore glasses over his eyes to hide the color of his eyes. They were a special item he had bought earlier, which would help him not to be spotted by the striking color of his eyes. He also wore a hood, so the newcomer couldn''t see him clearly.


    ''He is powerful. In my current state, it would be complicated to cope with him.'' Klaus thought, surprised.


    "I was waiting for the queue of registrations to slow down since I want to take the test to get in. Are you a member of Etherleaf?"


    "Oh? You want to join?" the man asked, surprised but soon scoffed. "Heh, get in? No, sign-ups aren''t open to spies. Get out of here if you don''t want me to kick you away."


    Klaus felt confused. "Spy? What do you mean? I really come here to get into Etherleaf." He answered, being a bit pushy but looking a bit innocent.


    It was the best way to get into one of these organizations, but he also wanted to know if this guy had figured out his identity or something.


    He looked back at Klaus. "What part about signups not being open, don''t you understand?" he snarled, and without even waiting for an answer from Klaus, he leaped towards him, ready to punch him in the face and kick him out of there.


    His speed was amazing, but not enough to surprise Klaus. He raised his left hand to receive the blow, and after being pushed back a few meters, he let loose a punch to the front, hitting the shoulder of the guy in front of him.


    That impact sent this one backward, and he looked at it in shock. "A Cursed Class Sorcerer?" he asked.


    He swung his Smooth Ring around his shoulder, which caused his shoulder to grow slightly in size, though it then returned to its normal state.


    "Specialization by Body? I see you are Mr. Garder, the organization''s leader in this city." Klaus said suddenly.


    "Yes, I am Garder. Are you really coming to join us? I find it hard to believe that a Cursed Class Sorcerer with that level of strength doesn''t have an organization he belongs to."


    "Haha, Mr. Garder, I''m still young and like to travel. But I decided to stay in this country for a while, so I walked around for an organization to join. Killing cursed beasts is my passion, and if I can do it while making some money, why not?"


    Garder frowned. ''It doesn''t look suspicious, and it''s powerful...'' He thought.


    His thoughts wandered back and forth, and he smiled after a moment''s hesitation.


    "What''s your name?" He asked.


    "Will, Will Burmond." Klaus replied.


    "Well, Will. Normally, you must pass a test to get in, but you''re on my level. That test is not necessary before such powerful people, so follow me. If you want to get in, you can. But at first, I''ll have to put you in the lower rank to test you without you having to pass the test, shall I?" Garder turned around and started walking inside again.


    Although Klaus was surprised at his turn of events in so few minutes, he was totally satisfied with that arrangement.


    "Sounds perfect to me, Mr. Garder. I have no problem passing the test, but if you think I don''t need it, please, I want to join your organization."


    "Haha, you are a good talent. Follow me. We will all be happy to welcome you."


    After entering the building, they walked down long stairs downhill before reaching the top floor of Garder''s room.


    Just before entering, a man approached Garder.


    "Mr. Garder, there is someone here to see you."


    Garder frowned. ''Someone important...'' The man in front of him wouldn''t come to call him if it wasn''t someone important, so he had to nod to him and look at Klaus (Will).


    "Mr. Will, follow my companion. He will take care of helping you with your registration. I have something important to attend to, " he said. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s all right, Mr. Garder. Be careful." Klaus replied, and after watching Garder say a few things to the new man, Garder entered the room, and Klaus began to be directed elsewhere.


    "Follow me, Mr. Will. I will take care of your registration."


    After those few words, the two walked to one of the nearby rooms, where the process of registering a new member began.

 Chapter 50 Entering the organization successfully?

    After completing a registration process, Klaus was directed to a place with various testing machines."You don''t need to test yourself, but earlier, Lord Garder told me to bring you here as he saw that you are a Cursed Class Sorcerer. To find one of those and not be registered with any organization is a bit rare in our country, so I want to verify that you are one, so I will put it on your ID card, Mr. Will."


    "What do I have to do?"


    "You just need to hit this machine. It''s quite simple, and it will reveal to me your strength level and the type of sorcerer you are. You just need to hit it with your energy."


    Klaus nodded and looked at the machine. He didn''t think too much before he rolled cursed energy into his hand and hit it hard.


    The impact on the machine did not disturb it; it was nailed to the ground and supported many tons; Klaus'' power had not reached the point where it could affect one of these powerful machines.


    When he hit it, he frowned. ''It looked a little weird, now I understand why. It absorbs a bit of my cursed energy and stores it inside. I guess they use it to know if I''m not lying.'' He thought.


    Klaus smiled. He had never shown this cursed energy, so they wouldn''t find anything. Since they tested him like this, it''s the best there can be because they will trust him when they are done investigating him, not finding any of this energy in nearby organizations.


    Although he did not reveal anything on his face.


    When he knocked the machine, the computer that it worked with lit up and revealed several things that the man attending him could see. After jotting a few things down, he nodded softly and finished with the organization''s ID card.


    About 3 or 5 minutes later, he handed it to Klaus.


    "Mr. Will, this is your ID. As a rule, you will start at the lowest level in our organization, but thanks to your strength, you can move up faster and easier than the rest. Remember that Etherleaf works all over the country, and you are so powerful that you can take on several missions simultaneously, even if the missions are above your rank."


    Klaus nodded. "I understand."


    "Here, this device is connected to the missions, " he said as he handed him the device.


    "It is a touch screen device similar to a regular cell phone, which only serves to accept and reject missions. When you are in front of the Mission Board, the device will activate, and you can choose from the missions on the Board. Then, when you choose it, it will appear on your screen, and you will be able to read it more calmly; if you accept it, it will come up here. The device has an ultra-accurate tracker, so don''t be afraid to lose it; we''ll find it even if it''s inside a cursed beast."


    After saying that, he pulled out a manual and handed it to him.


    "This manual will help you understand the organization and the benefits of being a part of it. Please note that the best and most money-awarding missions are only available to those who reach the last two Ranks¡ªthe so-called ''Executives''." As he spoke, the man directed Klaus outside, and after a few more words and explaining a few more issues, they both went their separate ways.


    Klaus headed towards a place where the missions were. The night was not yet midnight, so if he had grabbed a few low-level missions, maybe he could have completed them today, earned some money, and familiarized himself with the organization and the city.


    After reaching the mission board, he skimmed through it. There were quite a few missions.


    ''For not being the main organization of that guy, they have a lot of missions, and they pay quite a bit of money.'' Klaus thought.


    As he looked around curiously, he found one that caught his eye.


    Looking at the device he had been given, he quickly understood how to use it. ''Quite useful.'' He thought.


    They didn''t have something like that in the Red Tower, but everyone had their own style of doing it. Red Tower and Nithim Twice seemed to use an older, simpler method, while these used more technologically advanced methods.


    After opening the mission on his device, the information that came to him was curious.


    A few cursed beasts had appeared in a small scientific laboratory dedicated to teaching the younger generation. It was rather like a small university built in a laboratory.


    There was nothing special about it, honestly. But it was something scientific that would naturally catch Klaus'' attention.


    The pay wasn''t excessively high, the scientists weren''t that they were too rich to begin with, and they were an independent lab and not with any side, so they couldn''t afford high payments. Compared to many missions that were pending, this was the one that paid the least.


    Still, Klaus immediately pressed the request button to complete that mission.


    ''I''m supposed to go to the reception for the last check after this.'' He thought and looked at the reception to the side.


    Still, he did not go there.


    He had been told that he could take several missions simultaneously, so he would take advantage of this to complete several missions.


    Two minutes later, he had chosen three missions. The first was the lab one, and the other two were of little importance. He simply chose them because they were about different cursed beasts, and he wanted to investigate them.


    Afterward, he went to the reception and showed his device and ID.


    The front desk staff usually didn''t have much work; in fact, they were the people with the least work, as they usually just did a quick check before accepting all the missions and dealt with small problems very rarely.


    The person attending to Klaus planned to do the same until she realized that Klaus wanted several missions, which made her cough a little.


    "Excuse me, did you make a mistake? There are three missions..."


    Klaus nodded to her. "Yes, there are three missions. Please check my ID properly. I was told it was allowed for me to do so."


    She frowned and grabbed the organization''s ID again. ''It''s a normal one... How could they allow a low rank to do three missions simultaneously? That doesn''t have...'' Her thoughts stopped when she saw a small red asterisk on the ID in her hands.


    ''This is?'' S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Immediately, she inserted the ID card into the special device, and detailed information appeared on her computer screen.


    In the rank section, there was something that said: Power well above his rank, special permissions granted.


    That made the woman almost bite her tongue and quickly got up to give everything back to Klaus.


    She even bowed to him.


    "Sir, here, please. I have checked and already accepted the three missions. Have a good night. When you have completed your missions, you can come to me, and I will see to getting you through faster." She said quickly.


    Klaus nodded to her, not reacting too much. "Thank you." After that, he turned and left, allowing her to breathe.

 Chapter 51 Little night missions

    Her companions to the side looked at her curiously. "Who was he? I''d never seen him before, but his body looked splendid.""True, even when his clothes were way above his size, you could tell just how muscular he was."


    They started talking to each other, but the one who waited on him smiled. "He''s one with a special treat. I honestly didn''t expect to see someone like that with barely three months on the job, " she replied, attracting attention.


    "Special treatment?! Really?!"


    "Yeah, I''m still surprised. I hear they''re on par with the Executives, right? Amazing, even though he didn''t look older, he was so powerful." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After these words, a barrage of questions came to that poor woman who was just doing her job.


    ...


    Klaus walked out the front door without attracting much attention.


    As he did so, he passed by a curious pair of people who were also leaving the organization.


    Although he found the bearing of one of them somewhat familiar, he did not stop. He didn''t want to see anyone familiar at the moment, so after passing them, he continued until he disappeared into the alleys shortly after.


    Between the duo standing in the doorway, the woman of the two frowned and looked back.


    She looked around, curious, as she tried to sniff something.


    Her brother to the side looked at her curiously. "What are you doing, little sister? Who are you looking for?"


    She frowned. "A strange scent came to me. Did someone pass behind me just now?" She asked curiously, startling her brother.


    "What are you, a dog? Since when did you learn so many bad manners from sniffing people? That''s why I complained when they let you come here."


    His sister shrugged. "You wouldn''t understand. Normally, there''s no scent I care about, but this one was different. Tell me, did anyone pass behind me, a man, in particular?"


    Her brother''s eyes suddenly widened even more at hearing her say this. "Have you fallen in love, little sister?" he asked, frowning, even looking a little angry.


    She returned his steady gaze, and more than 30 seconds passed before she averted her gaze. "Hmph, you''re talking pure nonsense. We''re leaving." She immediately started walking at a normal pace.


    He turned sharply. "You would never avert your gaze before me; tell me who that bastard is!"


    But, she simply gave him a stern look to shut him up and then kept walking.


    Somehow, the sibling duo seemed to disagree on something because they didn''t speak anymore after that.


    ...


    At the top of Sam''an City''s Etherleaf building, Garder returned to the room where Klaus (Will) had been tested and nodded to the man who had searched him.


    "What did you find? Did you manage to get his cursed energy?" he asked as soon as he arrived.


    The other man nodded at him, smiling. "It''s all right, Mr. Garder. In fact, in this city or in this country, he doesn''t belong to any organization."


    Garder nodded thoughtfully. "He still gives me a bad feeling. Keep an eye on him; we''ll let Lord Aranfer investigate him personally when he returns. Did you grant him red clearance?"


    "Although I did, I''m afraid we can only use it once before he realizes he''s being tracked. I made it look like he''s one of those people who have special permissions so no one will be suspicious. Still, as I tell you, he can find it easily with his strength when it is activated, so we must be careful and use it only once."


    Garder frowned but nodded. "I''ll talk to Lord Aranfer when he returns. Give him occasional bonuses so he feels the need to move up the ranks; we''ll be able to track him better on the more powerful ID cards."


    "I understand, sir. If you want, I can follow him. Apparently, he asked for 3 missions to complete. The missions are nothing special, but maybe I can find out something else. What do you say?"


    "Well..." Garder looked thoughtful for several seconds. "You can do it; you''re good at hiding. Don''t worry about his welfare; if he can''t take care of himself, then he''s no good to us even as a slave, so if he''s about to die, then let him die. You just find out if he has any secrets."


    "All right, sir. I''ll do that."


    ...


    A while later, Klaus arrived at the small scientific laboratory. Despite the hour, as the mission was accepted, one of the laboratory''s leaders had to come to meet him.


    He was an older man, about 60 years old. He was not a sorcerer and did not look strong, but the dress and bearing of a man who never leaves the lab could not be hidden.


    When he saw Klaus, he nodded to him.


    "Are you the sorcerer who came from Etherleaf?" he asked.


    "That''s right, are you Mr. Joan Sanner?"


    "Well, you can just call me Joan, and that''s fine; I don''t want the sorcerer of that prominent organization to feel pressured here. Come, Mr. Sorcerer, I''ll show you around." After saying that and saying nothing else, Joan Sanner turned and started walking.


    He wasn''t good at talking to people.


    "Mr. Sorcerer..."


    "You can call me Will; you don''t need the formalities with me."


    "All right, Mr. Will." Joan bowed slightly as he said this, smiling sheepishly, and then spoke quickly.


    "Mr. Will, the Lab is not essentially large, but we have many important facilities for teaching new people and for our own research, so be careful when you are fighting; the important facilities are those..." Soon, he began pointing out different locations in the research center that were built on a large plot of land in a circle format.


    It was practically the same construction but built in a circular shape with some compartments that perfectly divided it.


    "The cursed beasts are there." He pointed to one of the construction compartments. "If you fight from there to the right, there is no problem with damage. But if you do it to the left, it will be problematic for us, though if you are forced, don''t worry and just take care of killing the cursed beasts."


    Klaus nodded. "Don''t worry. I think I''ll be able to kill them quickly and won''t affect the lab, but before that, I have a curiosity. Were you researching cursed energy just before the beasts appeared?"


    "That''s right, Mr. Will. We deduced that it had something to do with it, but how they appeared was too strange. Their births were not normal."


    "Oh?" Klaus immediately became interested. "What do you mean they weren''t normal?" He asked quickly.

 Chapter 52 Were they born out of nothing?

    Joan Sanner sighed deeply. Those cursed beasts appeared here when he was doing laboratory tests with his group. As the leader, the tests that were being done were part of his research.But because of that, the cursed beasts killed one of his compatriots, making what should be a normal day in a disgrace.


    So, the burden of solving this fell on him.


    "That day, we were trying to learn a bit about the workings of the cursed energy inside the beasts. While that tends to be a job that sorcerers do best, I always feel that, since most of those sorcerers aren''t scientists, they might leave out some important things." He smiled.


    "And I was right; when we tried to delve into discovering the motives in the wake of an unusual movement that could serve us for many things, a huge problem occurred in the cursed energy, and our machines went out of control, causing the cursed energy there to transform into something strange and black. After that, cursed beasts appeared in that place."


    "There are only 3 of them, but even though they were just born, they don''t look like it. That''s why we requested that whoever came be a group or someone strong."


    Klaus frowned. "You say they appeared out of nowhere?"


    "Yes, they just appeared."


    ''How strange.'' Klaus thought. He thought his current knowledge was enough to understand all these things, but either he was ignoring something or simply lacked much knowledge.


    If he were to think about it carefully, it would make sense. His stay in this world is only a few days. While it is true that he has some knowledge and his strength is incredible, the truth is that he is far from having any real ''common sense'' in this world. His strength doesn''t match his knowledge, but he doesn''t think it''s a problem.


    Klaus looked up a little, looking at the place where the cursed beasts should be. That building had no lighting, so it looked a bit gloomy, like a small forgotten hospital. But in there, he could feel the presence of three cursed beasts.


    ''Fear and Disgust, huh.''


    He didn''t feel that they were too strong, but thanks to their unleashed abilities, he was sure they were in the Birth Phase. Their abilities were unleashed to all sides, revealing their location and strength.


    He looked at Joan and nodded. "Mr. Joan, don''t worry. I''ll take care of killing those beasts and getting them out. But I would like a report on how they appeared and the types of studies they were conducting. Is it possible for you to give it to me?"


    Joan Sanner nodded. "Sure, I understand submitting a report to the organization is necessary, right? I''ll write it for you, so you don''t have to bother. Will you go in today?"


    "Yes, I''ll do it right away, as I''ve already accepted other missions I must complete. I''ll be on my way, Mr. Joan. Stay a little away and take cover. If there is someone nearby, also tell them to vacate until I tell you. We don''t know how powerful they are after all."


    Klaus started walking towards the entrance of that place, and Joan Sanner went to do what Klaus had told him.


    Opening the door to the place, Klaus noticed that there were several long corridors with very little lighting.


    ''It seems the cursed beasts don''t like lighting.'' He thought as he looked at the huge modern lamps destroyed by some strange blow.


    He took a deep breath and turned to the hallway before the door.


    ''They''re at the end.'' He immediately started walking down the hallway.


    He could feel those abilities hitting his skin, but they didn''t do anything to him. Although they entered his body and mind, he felt neither fear nor disgust.


    ''I feel as if these abilities transform into information as soon as they touch me, they don''t affect me at all. They can''t affect me, but I can understand them. I wonder if my body has something to do with this or if it''s because my strength has increased.'' He thought.


    As he walked down the hallway, all around him were rooms that appeared to be classrooms.


    His walk was smooth and calm until he reached one of the corridors that divided the place. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he reached it, he stopped and looked to his right.


    Just in time to see a green, strangely disgusting fist that appeared to have fingernails growing out of a piece of flesh as if it were a malformed hand.


    The fist was about to hit him when suddenly his hand appeared in front of his face. He held that strange malformed hand.


    ''It''s a Disgusting feeling to touch it, isn''t it?'' he thought and lowered his body to the side to dodge a kick coming from another direction.


    Unperturbed, he swung his leg behind his body to brace himself and unleashed a punch towards the beast he had a hold of, managing to punch it in the stomach until it hit the nearby wall.


    Although it was dark inside, Klaus could see clearly. It was as if he had some kind of night vision, but he saw the world exactly the same as when there was normal light.


    The cursed beast he had just struck felt his ribs twist fiercely inward, and he completely lost his breath for several seconds.


    It looked like a strange creature whose hands were not formed. His feet were human-like, his hands malformed, and his head had a huge mouth with a single eye. Everything about his body expressed ''disgustingness'', but Klaus didn''t care about this.


    He leaped to the side to dodge the third guy''s blow.


    "Oh, so they know how to take turns attacking. Apparently, they''re smart." He grinned, and as he hit the ground, he propelled himself to launch himself at one of the attackers, delivering a powerful blow to the head.


    This one was not the same as the other. His form was of a small, muscular monster with a strangely shaped face with three eyes, two mouths, and no nose; well, it did, but not where it should have. Strangely, its nose was on its chin, and somehow, it seemed to be wearing something like paint that made him look like a clown.


    When Klaus hit it, he felt several teeth sink in, and the strange nose broke off, too, but that strange paint didn''t even look smudged.


    ''Is it his ability?'' Klaus thought, and soon, the situation would give him an answer.

 Chapter 53 He likes the little things in life

    The strange paint that made it look like a clown immediately began to move across its face, shifting its nose and mouths that had been affected. Internally, some strange things also seemed to move."GrRUUUUU!" A strange grunt of pain came from one of its mouths as it spat out several bloody teeth.


    Klaus frowned. ''Are all their mouths connected? That wasn''t the mouth I hit. What strange creatures. It seems I must start investigating them thoroughly.'' Klaus smiled.


    Even though he saw something like that, it didn''t scare or disgust him.


    The way it arranged its face now left its nose on its strange cheeks, covered in green blood.


    But that wasn''t at all worrisome.


    ''The power they have is pretty low.'' Klaus thought as he moved his head back to dodge the blow from the third cursed beast that lunged at him, wanting to strike him with nails filled with some strange foul substance.


    "You would give me quite a bit of trouble if we fought in my base state, and I would possibly die against the three of you. Unfortunately, we are not in my base state. I wonder how many hits you can take." Klaus grinned and immediately hit the beast with his bare fists.


    Although it would end faster if he decapitated them or plunged his knife into their heads, he didn''t need to.


    As far as he thought, his current power should be pretty close to the Strong Level among the Sorcerer System, and these guys seemed to be at the bottom of the First Level within the Beast System, so his strength was much higher than theirs.


    That''s why he wanted to use his fists to kill them, and after hitting it in the head, the beast was sent backward, crashing into the walls, causing a grunt of pain to emerge from its mouth.


    Klaus immediately moved towards that beast, and his next blow buried its head in the wall, causing blue blood to emerge from its body. He wasted no time; instantly, four blows landed on the beast''s body, and the wall was broken, sending the beast''s body flying, with a huge amount of blood flowing out of its body.


    But Klaus was not alone; he knew that. So he moved his head to the side to dodge one of the attacks of the beast coming behind him and subsequently raised his elbow to hit the guy who had knocked out its teeth earlier in the face. His powerful elbow strike knocked out several more teeth and made the beast dizzy.


    He took advantage of this to jump on top of it and fall down, hitting it hard on the head, smashing its head into the ground, and killing it instantly.


    ''They''re quite a bit weaker than I thought. Is my power too much for them? How close am I to Strong Level, then?'' As he thought, he focused on dodging the other guy and hitting it a bit more gently.


    He was trying to better understand his current power, as he would need it for future hunting nights. So he was patient and gave it several relatively weak blows before killing it.


    When he killed it, it was left in a pulp, beaten many times, and totally disfigured.


    Klaus nodded. ''The cursed energy increases considerably from 7 p.m. until 12 midnight. From there, it stays constant for about three hours before suddenly decaying at 5 in the morning. So right now, I''m close to my maximum power level since what makes me stronger is the cursed energy that enters as an enhancer in my body. That''s why researching my strength is complicated; I''ll have to do it again at 12.'' He thought.


    He grabbed the cursed beasts and looked at several classrooms out of sheer curiosity before leaving. The mission was relatively more straightforward than he thought, or maybe it was just that his strength was too much for this mission, but finishing it quickly was pretty good.


    ''If I keep going like this, I could manage to complete several missions with good pay in one night, not that I need much money now that I have those two contracts, as long as that woman''s words don''t take effect, I have to raise money to pay off the debt. I can''t blindly trust a woman like her, after all.''


    On his way out, he found Joan Sanner sitting quite far from this place. He was far enough away to flee in his car in case something went wrong, but the truth was that he was so focused on writing what Klaus had asked of him that he didn''t even notice when Klaus arrived in front of him.


    "Mr. Joan, I''ve finished the mission." Klaus said after clearing his throat. He threw the bodies of the beasts there.


    His sudden appearance startled Joan, "Ahh!" In a moment, Joan reached for his car keys and was almost out for a run when he realized it was Klaus and the beasts were dead.


    The sheets he wrote flew sideways, so Klaus had to hold them up quickly. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t panic, Mr. Joan. It''s me, I''m done."


    "Sorcerer Will? Did you slay them that fast?" Unable to believe that, Joan held a brush stick next to him and struck from afar at the bodies of the beasts. The wounds on their bodies revealed to him that they were dead, and their inactivity after being struck with something as simple as that revealed even more that they were dead.


    ''So fast, was it that easy to kill these things?'' he thought, in shock.


    ''No, no, no.'' He quickly shook his head. ''If they were that easy to kill, my companion wouldn''t have died. Is he that powerful? He looks very young.'' He looked at Klaus, who nodded at him.


    "I originally thought they were a bit special and strong, but they were no big deal. Even though they hadn''t just been born, they were in the early stages." He smiled and handed him the papers to finish writing.


    ''Amazing.'' Joan was actually in shock but frowned.


    "We don''t have enough to pay a strong person like you; why take on this mission? Although I don''t have much knowledge of sorcerers, I understand that killing these cursed beasts so easily requires a certain level of strength; why would you accept a low-level mission?" He asked. He knew that they couldn''t afford the services of such a powerful person, so he was worried.


    But Klaus shrugged and sat to the side. "I was just curious and settled for the pay you stipulated in the mission; although it''s low, it''s still acceptable." Klaus replied, looking up at the sky and stars.


    Lord Joan couldn''t understand him. "Why? What made you curious?" He asked.


    "I like scientists, Mr. Joan." Klaus smiled, not taking his eyes off the beautiful starry sky. "I also once dreamed of being one. I know perfectly well that you guys don''t have much money. Honestly, it doesn''t matter to me. I just wanted to follow what my heart was telling me to do, and I got here." After speaking, he pointed to the sheets of paper.


    "Finish what you were doing and pay no attention to the rest. The cursed beasts are dead, and the cursed energy infected by those beasts will be cleansed by me when you are done."


    Joan Sanner stared at him. ''I''ve never met a sorcerer before who was curious about research subjects. He seems to be a talented young man, but he''s not greedy. He likes the little things in life.'' He thought, somehow, his earlier nervousness had gone away as he understood this.


    He started writing again, and he did it more eagerly this time. He didn''t think that his problematic situation that took a life would be resolved in so few minutes, so he was happy.


    .

 Chapter 54 Completing missions

    About 30 minutes later, Klaus walked away from the lab with several sheets of paper in his hand and had finished all the work he was supposed to do.As he read Joan Sanner''s writing, he realized that the way these cursed beasts appeared was very unusual ¡ªso unusual that he didn''t want to turn this over to the organization.


    That would be giving them too much information. So he took some time to write similar sheets, but he overlooked what those scientists were investigating and the way those cursed beasts appeared.


    ''That''s better, '' he thought, got up, and walked away from the place, going to perform the second mission.


    He hadn''t chosen complicated missions because he wanted to check the whole city first. He needed to get to know it first, so he chose missions that were far away from each other.


    That''s why he also focused on choosing Level 1 Missions, even though, according to his current status, he should be able to select Level 3 or 4 missions without any problems. Considering that there are between 7 and 9 levels for Missions, the Level 3 or 4 ones were pretty good, and the payout they gave him was amazing, even though they were full of dangers.


    But for now, he would settle for the Level 1 ones, which don''t give bad pay either.


    While shopping for clothes earlier, he also asked many questions, looking for information on how much different people in this country made to understand the magnitude of his debt and the money he has right now.


    That''s where he learned more about the economics of this world.


    Being governed by very specific currencies, the control of the economy that large nations have is impressive. To give an example of the three most expensive currencies, the first is Gaia Coin, the second is Carter Coin, and the third is Extreme Coin, or that is how they are commonly known.


    Each has notable differences from the other. For example, one Gaia is equivalent to two Carters Coins, which in turn is equivalent to ten Extreme Coins.


    The latter is the most widely used currency in all countries since the Extreme Empire that governs it is the most socially and economically stable.


    In this country, everything also tends to move in Extreme Coins, even relegating the currency of the Territory, Carter Coin, a little.


    In Extreme Coin, the minimum wage in a small country like this tends to be between 400 and 800, which is equivalent to about 80 or 160 Carter Coins.


    Depending on where you work, you can earn more, but even with Klaus'' knowledge and living in a world similar to his previous world, here, in the first instance, he might not be able to get a very high-paying job for various reasons, but it is possible that it could take him little more than a year working to pay off all his debt.


    In this world, there is also something amazing but really bad for people. Because the economy is so tightly controlled, the big nations perfectly control the salary cap. That limit is strictly set at 15,000 Carter Coins; no one who receives a salary can earn more than that, no matter what they do.


    Now, things change when it comes to a Sorcerer.


    The job of a Sorcerer is dangerous, and only a Sorcerer can do it; it is not a job that can be done with brute force because no matter how physically strong you are if you don''t have some kind of energy, you will be able to do absolutely nothing against the cursed beasts.


    That''s why the best-paying job will always be that of a sorcerer. There is no salary cap because there is no real salary. The contracts given by the organizations to the powerful sorcerer are also not pressured by that salary limit; they have the greatest freedoms.


    To give an example, the contract Klaus received from Sua, the one attached to the Red Tower, is a contract that far exceeds that monthly salary cap, so with only a few days in this world, Klaus should be above a large percentage of the world''s population in terms of monetary power.


    But, it is because of the danger of being a sorcerer that the payoffs are so high. Even for Level 1 within the Etherleaf quests, Klaus wouldn''t need to complete too many if he wanted to pay off his debt.


    For each quest, he could earn between 60 and 120 Carter Coins; some, the ones that are mandatory to go with several members in the group, can exceed up to 200 Carter Coins. That''s why the Level 1 missions were not bad.


    They helped him get to know the city and would still get him closer to paying off his debt in case Sua didn''t pay it, which was awesome.


    As Klaus completed his missions, he was pensive about the whole thing.


    He was already beginning to formulate his plans for the future, looking for ways to strengthen himself and continue to make money.


    ''I should look into building a place to do research. I also need a cell phone and other important things, though they seem to have different uses here than on earth.'' He thought, just before delivering the final blow to the last cursed beast.


    ''I spent more time traveling back and forth in the city than I did finishing these things.'' He sighed, grabbed the body, and after talking to the nearby attendant, took his leave and headed towards the organization.


    A while later, he let out a long sigh as he walked out the organization''s front door after handing over the missions.


    ''It''s getting light out. Because of all the fuss they made in there, I wasted over 1 hour on nonsense. Sigh.'' Klaus adjusted his glasses and disappeared into the crowd. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After more than 1 hour of traveling around the city, he arrived at his apartment and laid down for several hours before getting up to train like every day.


    ''I need to make the workouts shorter. I must figure out several things in the city and go to Red Tower to get my new ID card.'' He thought.


    He trained for over 4 hours before heading to the city at noon.


    Although the sun was up, it was not too hot. This city or the country has a good environment in which to live. There is no excess cold or heat.


    ''It''s not for nothing that they are a country near the north of the world.''

 Chapter 55 Someone from Carter Capital

    After walking around the city for a while, Klaus went to Red Tower to receive his new ID, which they had already prepared for him."Mr. Klaus, it was not necessary to come. Miss Sua instructed us to bring it to you, " said one of the organization''s executives, but Klaus shook his head.


    "Standing around doing nothing is boring. I came because I was walking around."


    The new ID card, while still bearing the same 3 Stars, showed a different status, the status of someone who received a contract from the organization.


    No one had any way of knowing what kind of contract he received, but the fact that he received it was already amazing. It opened too many doors for him and would allow him to train on the organization''s grounds and give him special protection.


    "Welcome to the organization, Mr. Klaus. You are our greatest new addition; being the only one with such a good contract and with a great chance of renewal in a year, I expect you to put your best foot forward for the organization." The executive extended his hand toward Klaus, making him see that, despite his low strength, he saw him as an equal.


    Klaus smiled and grasped his hand as well. "Thank you, sir. I will endeavor to live up to Miss Sua''s and your expectations. But, I''m curious, what kind of rank does Miss Sua have to be listened to like that?" He asked.


    "I don''t know." The man shook his head in frustration. "Even I don''t know, but it must be a high rank. Some say she might be some sort of messenger, but I don''t know what."


    "Oh." Klaus nodded.


    "I understand; I''ll take my leave; I have to train."


    After that short conversation, Klaus headed for the mission site.


    In Etherleaf, he was awarded a status comparable to a Four Star in this organization, which enabled him to see a wider variety of missions.


    It is not the same here. Even so, now that he has contract status, he can also see a greater variety of missions.


    After watching for quite some time, Klaus frowned and turned away from the crowd.


    ''Why is the pay so low?'' he thought.


    Just then, a voice brought him out of his thoughts.


    "Days without seeing you, Klaus - how have you been?"


    Klaus turned around. "Carion. I see you''re well. Me too. What brings you here?" he asked, and Carion smiled.


    He raised his hand towards Klaus as if he wanted to bump it with his.


    "Welcome. I hear we have a new member with preferential treatment within Nithim and Red Tower; only a few minutes ago, I found out it was you." He said, smiling.


    He was a nice guy and meant well, so Klaus raised his hand as well to bump it against his.


    Read the latest on empire


    "I''ll be in your care. There''s a lot I don''t know, and I''m not very strong, so I expect your help."


    Carion started laughing. "Hahaha, you''re good at joking, Klaus. Miss Sua had to have seen great potential in you since, even with my ability, I barely received a contract with Red Tower to earn 20% of what you will earn. I think I''ll need help before long, but I''ll try to help you as much as possible."


    Surprise struck Klaus at that moment. ''20%? I thought my pay wasn''t too much because I don''t know the prices of the rest of the things in this world, but if he says he only earns 20,000 Carter Coins a month from the contract, it means my pay is quite high. Why?''


    ''What is Sua Vinanne planning? There''s something that doesn''t add up to me. Maybe it''s part of Nithim Twice''s mission.'' He thought, though he showed no expression on his face. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was good at controlling his emotions, so he simply laughed. "Hahaha, if so, I''ll buy you meals next time."


    "I hope you don''t forget your words. That day, I won''t eat enough for the rest of the meals just to spend more of your good pay, hahaha."


    They laughed a little, then Carion looked at the mission board in the background.


    "Were you looking at the missions? Do you have any interest in them?" he asked.


    Klaus shook his head. "There are several interesting ones, but I need to train right now, as I am attracted to high-level missions; at least, I want to specialize my ring first. But I have a question. I''ve been researching the other organizations, especially the ones that are rivals, and I''ve seen that Etherleaf has missions with higher payouts despite the level being the same. Why is there such a difference?"


    Carion looked at him, confused. "Are you sure?"


    "Am I wrong?" Klaus looked back at him.


    "Hmm, surely you found the missions for the Cursed Class Sorcerers because the Soft Class ones get less pay. Our organization is the best for the Soft Class, but they pay the Cursed Class more."


    ''Oh, so that''s what it is. I hadn''t noticed because they don''t specify...'' Still, he was amazed at the huge difference between the pay of a Soft Class and a Cursed Class.


    ''It becomes more apparent on higher level missions.'' He thought.


    Carion noticed his thoughts, so he smiled.


    "Yes, there is a huge difference between us and those Cursed Class. But, between you and them, there isn''t much in terms of monthly profit; you even make more than many of those in this city." He joked but stated a reality.


    Still, he wasn''t done talking.


    "The problem is that Fallen Leaf is incredibly wealthy; they award amazing contracts every month. Etherleaf is just a small branch. If you want to know the real difference between them and us, you should go to the capital and visit Fallen Leaf. There, they give contracts to rookies who beat yours by several folds. It is the apex of this country." As he spoke, Carion didn''t reveal much on his face, but Klaus could see a bit of hidden annoyance amidst the admiration.


    "Even so, you still didn''t praise those guys from the capital during your talk in front of the rookies." Klaus said suddenly.


    Carion started laughing out of the blue because of that.


    "Hahaha, I guess not. Don''t be surprised, in Kingdom Carter, that amount of money you now think is a lot is just a speck of dust."


    "Makes sense, they''re a big powerhouse."


    "Yeah..." Carion was suddenly silent for a moment before looking at Klaus.


    "Right, don''t you need a personal trainer to specialize your ring? It''s better and faster to do it with one than alone." He said, taking Klaus by surprise, as he changed the conversation too quickly.


    Klaus nodded. "I was planning to request one at the front desk; why?"


    "No, forget about those. Those are no good to us." He said quickly, as he shook his head before speaking again.


    "How about we both hire a more professional one? At the Government Professional Building, a man who belongs to the Carter Capital recently appeared. Many have gone to see him because they say he is very powerful and is visiting. Then, he posted a notice in the Professional Building where he said he would train the five most unusual groups he could find and then leave; how about we try hiring him? He''s from the Carter Capital!"

 Chapter 56 A Crazy Thinker

    "And what could be so unusual about us?" Klaus asked, unable to understand why he was bringing that up at this time when they were barely two and weak to boot.What did they have to attract this person''s attention?


    "I don''t have anything, but you do."


    "What?"


    "Your eyes. No one in this country has purple eyes like yours. We''ll surely attract his attention if we send pictures of you."


    ''...I can''t deny this.'' Klaus thought, unable to refute such a claim.


    As he walked around the city, he saw many people, and although this place had many people with blue, gray, yellow, and green eyes, none were as striking as Klaus'' eyes.


    For one thing, there may not be any people with purple eyes in this world, and if there were, they would not be as bright and beautiful as Klaus.


    After all, his eyes are capable of shining a light of their own¡ªthey shine like stars. But was that enough to attract the attention of such an acclaimed person?


    ''Possibly not, but I could get quite a bit of information from that person if I ask the right questions.'' He began to consider things.


    There was nothing to be lost by trying, and he needed a trained trainer anyway.


    After thinking about it for several seconds, Klaus nodded.


    "Fine, then let''s give it a try."


    Carion showed happiness immediately. "Okay, let''s do it!"


    After that, the two of them left the Red Tower building, entered a car driven by Carion, and headed towards the Professional Building.


    That place is a government place where they gather the largest amount of freelance ''manpower'' for something specific. There are a lot of jobs that go out from there. If someone wants to work at something in the city without being a wage earner, they will need to get special permission from that place in order to do so.


    It is an important place where many independent sorcerers also work, although they receive far fewer missions than being part of an organization.


    The difference here is the specialized trainers for the sorcerers. Those in the Professional Building always tend to be much better trained and more qualified than those working in organizations.


    This is because the government wants to monitor these types of situations and exercise more control over who moves up the ranks within the Sorcerer System.


    Because of that, many sorcerers go there when they need some kind of help, and on this occasion, that was happening. Somehow, many of the city''s sorcerers ran here in search of that person from Capital Carter who would give his teachings.


    While it''s possible he was a scammer, in the end, he didn''t set such an exorbitant price. Almost any moderately successful sorcerers could afford those prices without a problem, so they all tried it. Besides, they didn''t have to pay anything until they were chosen, so trying it was a good idea.


    During this day, many of them brought out their best weapons and tricks. They all had in mind that showing off their best missions was paramount, so they did just that.


    Still, Klaus and Carion did nothing like that. ''If the person in the capital isn''t stupid, he won''t grab this bunch of idiots.'' That''s what they both thought.


    That''s why they chose an ordinary photograph, where Klaus'' eye color was enhanced, and put some attention-grabbing words written by Klaus.


    After that, they left the building.


    .


    Hours later, in a luxury room at a luxurious hotel in Sam''an City.


    A man was sitting and looking at different documents, of which he had a large stack.


    A woman with beautiful blue eyes was near him, looking out the window while drinking tea and enjoying the beautiful view.


    The man had spent several hours looking at documents and was already bored when his sister spoke.


    "Big brother, why did you do that? That''s drawing unnecessary attention to yourself."


    The man smiled and tossed the other document to move on to the next.


    "I''m just curious what kind of sorcerer groups there are in a small country like this. Don''t you feel like going out for a while? You can help me train them."


    She gave him a sidelong glance and scoffed. "I''m not like you, talented big brother. I have no talent whatsoever for teaching, while you are amazing at it. Don''t get me involved in such annoying matters like teaching; it''s boring besides."


    "Hahahaha, I guess you are like that, " he said and threw the document on the floor to grab another one.


    "Still, you can''t know if you don''t try. At least try once before you say you have no talent. Who knows? You might make a great teacher, hahaha."


    "Sigh, don''t joke with me. You know, I tend to get blocked when I have to teach someone. Besides, for your information, I did try."


    Her brother quickly turned to her curiously. "Really? When? Who was the lucky guy or girl? How about the results?"


    She smiled. "I recently tried it, just one person. I don''t know his results. I haven''t seen him since, and it was only for three days. But he was very talented."


    Continue reading at empire


    He almost starts coughing all of a sudden. "Is it a man? Impossible, our Great Arrogant Miss, you taught a man? What kind of strange animal bit you that day?"


    "Tsk." After snapping, she ignored her brother and closed her eyes to look at the city, pretending not to listen.


    And he gave up on asking her questions. ''Sigh, what a spoiled girl.'' He thought jokingly.


    Just then, he found a curious document. "Oh?" His voice escaped his mouth at that moment, catching his sister''s attention.


    "Anything interesting?" She asked.


    "Yes. Someone didn''t tell his missions or reveal anything great; he just has something interesting on his face and a saying: Dreams allow you to move forward, backward, and achieve. You move forward because you want to achieve. You go backward mentally because you want to see who you are, which allows you to get momentum to achieve your dreams. Allow your world to have a goal and dream a dream; then you can enjoy life and its pleasures without contemplation."


    "Wow, that''s a bit philosophical. Who is thinking about it?"


    "Who knows? I haven''t seen it before; it seems to have been written in ink, and it just says: A Crazy Thinker. Hahaha, looks like I got my first customers." He said suddenly as he stood up abruptly from the chair.


    "Fine, but don''t leave that mess."


    "Tsk, little sister, I''m just going to accept the groups. I won''t be long at all."


    "Sigh, if you''re not going to pick that up, then hand me those books over there."


    He turned to where she was pointing and frowned. "Are you reading history books on this country?"


    "Yes, they''re interesting, and since I don''t have anything new to read, I''ll take the opportunity to read them."


    "Good..." He sighed and passed her the books. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just then, as he was about to turn to leave, one of the papers was half seen by her.


    "Wait." She said, quickly pulling out the document.


    ''Carion...'' She thought and sighed. ''I seem to be seeing visions.'' She thought.


    "Is something wrong?"


    "No, just curious." After that, she handed him what she had grabbed and ran him out of the room.


    .

 Chapter 57 Is it a problem or a blessing?

    24 hours passed quickly. From the time Klaus and Carion went to apply to be instructed by that person to the time they got the news that they had been chosen, 24 hours had to pass."Haha, I told you, Klaus, we were going to be chosen because of your peculiarity!" Carion was noticeably quite a bit more cheerful than Klaus; he was an expressive man, after all.


    They were both sitting on a spot specified by the man they had hired, since they had been chosen as the first team he was going to teach.


    During these last few days, Klaus had been training hard, trying to increase the density of his positive energy with great force. His energy had increased considerably, and he was quite a bit more powerful than when he first came to Realization.


    The energy density was significant and seemed to have no limit, and while for others, it may not be easy, for him, it was. His Great Attractor was amazing in that regard.


    But he still hasn''t made good progress on his cursed energy, as he can''t train that much with it. Still, there is also good news: He has managed to slightly deflect the energy of the forming base, which tells him that, perhaps, the star can form in advance.


    He does not know whether that is possible or not at the moment, as it is complicated for him to train that energy.


    But, with his positive energy, the progress is amazing.


    While they waited, they both talked about various topics related to specialization, but Carion couldn''t adequately explain it. Although it was easy, the issue was that he accomplished it with help, so he couldn''t teach someone how to do it.


    So they decided to wait for the trainer.


    An hour later, he arrived.


    He was a tall, good-looking man. Klaus felt he had seen him before or felt he was familiar, but he couldn''t understand why he felt that, so he ignored that.


    "Okay, so the photo I saw wasn''t a fake. You really do have some of the most unique eyes I''ve ever seen."


    Klaus and Carion nodded.


    "Maybe that''s the only reason we dared to try."


    "Haha, it looks like it." He stepped forward and sat down across from both of them.


    "You''re a small group; is it just the two of you? You didn''t say anything about what you accomplished in your missions or something like that; it was just an interesting saying. What kind of sorcerers are you?"


    "Soft Class Sorcerers, sir. He is trying to get into the primary level, but he needs to specialize his ring, and I want to know if my advancement is well within the primary level. Sometimes I feel stuck." Carion replied.


    The trainer nodded. "I see. One in the Realization stage and one in the Primary Level stage. If so, let''s start with you first." He said, looking at Klaus.


    "You can both call me Mr. Carter for better communication." He said suddenly.


    ''Mr. Carter?'' Though they both frowned, they simply nodded.


    "Good, now. Show me your energy. Materialize it throughout your body, and let me see its density." He said, standing up to stand close to Klaus.


    Klaus did exactly as he told him.


    He allowed his positive energy to flow out of his body and slowly surround him. Still, as he did so, he frowned. As he tried to surround his entire body with the energy, he realized it was complicated to cover himself completely with it.


    ''Why?''


    "Interesting. You reached Realization without achieving perfect Understanding, and I even feel you could reach the Primary Level without achieving correct Realization. That''s pretty amazing, kid. Your talent for comprehension is impressive." Mr. Carter smiled, genuinely congratulating him.


    Klaus allowed his positive energy to materialize where it wanted it to, leaving a portion of his feet and calves uncovered, for he could not.


    "What is the perfect Understanding?" he asked curiously.


    Carion looked at him, surprised. "You don''t know?"


    "No, I was never taught about it."


    "..."


    "..."


    They both couldn''t find words to speak, but Mr. Carter suddenly started laughing.


    "Hahahaha, that reminds me of an incredibly talented person I know. The same thing happened to her as it did to you, but it was by choice in that person." His laughter was genuine; he wasn''t joking simply to be liked, as many would do.


    And soon, he spoke again.


    "Boy, perfect understanding is the understanding of what is Adaptation, Understanding and Realization as a whole. In fact, you did manage to understand it to get to Realization. Still, it was a very superficial understanding, and it was your talent that propelled you to the next level, or maybe it was your understanding of energy that did it. Whichever it was, you got there by force, not because you deserved it at the level of understanding and energy." He pulled a stick from his inventory and lightly tapped Klaus'' feet.


    "The energy doesn''t get there because you haven''t understood the Essence of the training. You understand what you must do well but have poor training. Remember, the Understanding stage only helps you understand Levels 1 and 3 of the first three basics. What you need to understand there is that Realization is the capability to use energy for whatever you want, according to your whim. You can create weapons or not. But the capability is the most important thing."


    "Do you understand what I''m saying?" he asked. Stay updated with empire


    Klaus nodded slightly. "The key word is capability. I understand the theory but not the practice. Is that what you mean?"


    Mr. Carter smiled broadly. "That''s just what I mean. And that''s where the issue is. You just understood what I said by just one word, which revealed your problem to you."


    Klaus smiled helplessly, understanding what he was referring to, but Carion couldn''t understand.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "His brain. His intelligence and ability to comprehend is far superior to his body. It''s like the body can''t keep up with that understanding, and it''s the understanding that forced the body to advance to the next level without deserving it." Mr. Carter somehow noted himself pleased as he said this and pulled out a small watch.


    "Boy, I originally came here because of the crazy Thinker saying and your eyes, but I think the eyes reflect more than we thought. Your talent is so incredible that I''m now starting to feel the intense need to teach you. So, let''s get started at once." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 58 A strange training

    After saying this, he led them to an open place and, from the beginning, focused on Klaus."The first thing you must know is that the basic levels are the gateway to the true Sorcerer System. It is a gateway that grounds a strong foundation, so you can keep moving forward and never abandon the 3 Basics..."


    "You don''t need to know the number of levels that exist in the Sorcerer''s System because it is very deep, and it will depend on your understanding of the energy you employ and how far you will go. Right now, you are at the Realization level of the 3 Basic Concepts, but as I said before, you shouldn''t be there."


    "The density of your power is decent; with that power, you could reach the Primary Level of the System, as long as you manage to master the Basic 3, but that is not wise. Normally, when you feel stuck at the Primary Level, it''s because you reached that level without deserving it. You also need to increase your density, so you still have a long way to go." Continue reading at empire


    "You mean what I lack is density?" Carion asked doubtfully upon hearing this, and Mr. Carter shrugged.


    "It''s possible, but I''ll look into that later, as perhaps it''s a problem with your Specialization."


    "Ring Specialization is one of the most important moments of a Soft Class Sorcerer because, unlike the Cursed Class, Soft Class Sorcerers are not born with skills. They need to develop their skills independently, and for that, they use the ring. The Specialized Ring is nothing more than a way to channel skills, which makes them more powerful. That''s why it''s important."


    "Now, let''s start with the training. The first thing we''ll do is force your body to understand positive energy. To do that, we''ll use these little tidbits."


    He pulled out some small items from his inventory and juggled them a bit. There were 4 in all, and they made Carion go into shock.


    "They''re attractors!" he shouted, unable to contain his surprise. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hahaha, that''s right, they''re not very powerful, but they will help tremendously on this occasion. What we will do is simple. These attractors will attract a lot of positive energy to the surroundings. You will let the positive energy in your body expand as much as you can, and then you will start training your body without allowing the energy to come back to you. That will wear down your energy density, as you will be losing energy, but it will also cause your body to reach its limit, and it can begin to understand the energy."


    As he spoke, Mr. Carter put the 4 items he had pulled out in 4 different corners, surrounding Klaus.


    "Do it; don''t waste time when it comes to using items like these; they are expensive and hard to come by in this country."


    "Klaus, these are the best training items ever! You will train your body in such a way that you will even surpass me. This is a blessing; take advantage of it!" Carion exclaimed, noticing himself beaming. He hadn''t expected to have the chance to see those kinds of items here, and he might even have the chance to train with some of them.


    He could only think: As expected from someone from the Carter Capital.


    Klaus noticed as soon as Mr. Carter activated them.


    ''These items are interesting. Will they work with gravity?'' He thought as he looked around, noticing that positive energy was being drawn in.


    ''Although it doesn''t have the speed of my Great Attractor, it is certainly attracting the positive energy at a considerable speed, and it is gradually gathering around me, becoming denser.''


    He would like to investigate that, as it reminded him of some fantasy things he had seen in novels of Earth. It was never explained to him how those objects worked. It was kept in mind that, being fantasy, they possibly had no logical reason, but now that the fantasy became a reality and the logic was broken, he could possibly find the logic to this item.


    That''s something for later, though.


    At this point, he did what Mr. Carter asked him to do. The first thing he did was to make his positive energy explode outward, coming out of his body as a powerful aura.


    The only way to do what he had told him to do was to use the concept of Realization to pull all the energy out of his body and materialize it around him, leaving it practically devoid of positive energy.


    Soon, all that energy was outside of him, surrounding him. He had to frown as he realized how hard it was.


    Not only was it exhausting to the point that it was hard to breathe, but it also felt like he was carrying tons of weight on his back¡ªan unusual and strangely powerful weight.


    He took a moment to breathe before looking ahead and starting to punch. His punches were surrounded by neither positive nor negative energy.


    As he did so, he could not take his attention away from his own energy, for if he got careless, all that energy would return to his body and not allow him to understand it properly. After all, he is not the one who needs to understand the energy but his own body.


    But, by striking without positive energy and towards his own positive energy, he felt that small portions of energy were lost in the course.


    ''Are they burning?'' he thought.


    It looked as if the energy he hit had burned, but at that moment, he also noticed that his Great Attractor had activated.


    This wasn''t an ability that needed some kind of energy to activate; it activated with any kind of hits; it was just that the amount of energy it attracted was less than it normally attracted. Still, when mixed with Mr. Carter''s item, the amount was quite a lot.


    But Klaus frowned as he noticed the energy was entering his body.


    ''No...''


    He knew he couldn''t let it in. If he let it in, it would totally unbalance his attention on the training.


    So he quickly focused his attention on the energy coming at him and stopped it, trying to take it somewhere else along with the rest of the positive energy.


    That created a strange wall of energy that gently exploded before his eyes and made him close his eyes. Still, no one noticed this.


    Mr. Carter immediately shouted at him, "Once you start, you can''t stop!"

 Chapter 59 Rule 2

    Klaus took a deep breath and returned to focusing on hitting forward, on his training. He didn''t want the others to know about his ability for now, but he realized that this ability would be a big problem for him.Being an ability that attracts energy no matter what, the energy would continuously try to enter his body, so he needed to find a way to stop it. If he let it into his body, it would practically mess up everything inside him, and the training might not be effective.


    The problem was that every time he tried, it would create a small burst of positive energy all over the place. Your journey continues with empire


    ''If it keeps this up, they''ll notice.'' He thought.


    He focused on staring more intently at that energy each time he struck, relaxing his body and allowing his mind to work faster, without distractions.


    He was going to take advantage of what Mr. Carter told him he had. That mental capacity would surely bring him benefits once again. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though Mr. Carter frowned, sensing that there was something odd about it, he sighed in the end. ''Maybe I should bring her along next time. She might notice things I don''t, '' he thought, remembering his sister. Then he turned around and looked at Carion.


    "Show me. I think yours will be easier, " he said and soon began to teach Carion.


    Meanwhile, Klaus had been focused on studying the positive energy and why the explosion occurred.


    Initially, he didn''t understand the explosion. The energy wasn''t supposed to enter his body, so it wasn''t being processed by him. Maybe the rest of the energy was rejecting it because of that?


    Thinking so, he tried to look at it more closely, but as the day progressed, his thoughts changed. The positive energy that was exploding was useless; it was as if it was burning, so there wasn''t much change in that aspect. The thing was that there were small parts of that energy that didn''t burn.


    It just managed to survive like nothing, which was curious.


    ''It''s an external factor, isn''t it?'' he thought. Looking at his energy, he noticed something strange.


    ''Is the positive energy growing? Is this energy, matter?'' he thought when he noticed certain strange and unnatural movements.


    Those strange movements helped him to realize that when the energy exploded, it was because it came in contact with those strange, practically imperceptible energy particles, which grew in size considerably.


    ''This is...''


    In shock, he continued to strike repeatedly, this time at a higher speed, repeating the process several times.


    Before his eyes, the explosions continued until, after 2 hours, he finally managed to make that energy not explode and simply return to where it came from.


    This brought him happiness, but it also made him realize that those strange imperceptible particles growing in size were the ones interfering and making it explode. Making it explode destabilized what he was doing a little bit, and that is why it was costing him so much, but it was not a problem now that he understood it.


    The problem now lies in what makes positive energy expand. He couldn''t think about it, so he focused on his training. Maybe if he did that, he would figure out what was happening.


    Perhaps it was simply something from the items Mr. Carter put in, besides.


    So, his hours of training passed quickly, his body was sweating deeply, but he was not yet exhausted enough to fall down. He kept training, until he heard Mr. Carter''s voice.


    "All right, stop. Without the sun this could be a waste of time." He said, snapping Klaus out of his training stupor.


    As he came back to his senses, he realized that the sun was already setting, so he sighed. Still, he felt that what Mr. Carter said was somewhat curious.


    "Does the sun have anything to do with it?" He asked, curiously.


    He looked at him in surprise. "You don''t know?" he asked, causing Klaus to cocked his head.


    Carion wasn''t listening, as he was training in his own way.


    "Don''t know what?"


    Mr. Carter smiled. "Tsk, I don''t know how you''ve survived so far and how the hell you''ve managed to skip so many levels when you don''t even know something so basic." He said, but somehow he wasn''t mocking. He seemed to feel approval for Klaus.


    "Boy, the sun is our source of life, you know that, don''t you?" He said, as he looked at the sun hidden among the mountains.


    Klaus nodded. That naturally he knew.


    "Our Sorcerer System... Well, more precisely, the Soft Class Sorcerer Power System has one of its foundations or Rules as many call it, in the sun."


    "Rule Number 2, why there is one energy that dominates at night and another that dominates during the day. Although both types of energy can coexist perfectly, Rule Number 2 says that the Sun has an ''Amplifying Effect'' which allows the Positive Energy to expand several times and makes the energy more powerful, so it will always beat the cursed energy during the day. That''s why for Positive Class people, training during the day is the best." He smiled and put the items away, not noticing the surprise on Klaus'' face.


    ''I see... So it''s the sun interfering with that and making it explode...'' He thought, but suddenly frowned.


    ''Wait...'' He looked at Mr. Carter.


    "Does the same thing happen with the energy inside us?'' He asked.


    Mr. Carter paused to look at him for several seconds, before shaking his head. "Who knows? It probably does, it''s never occurred to me before. But, since I can''t see the energy, there''s not much I can answer you about it. Try talking to someone who can see it and show them what you did earlier and maybe they can give you an answer."


    After that casual reply, he looked around and felt a strange smell entering his nose. "Don''t you feel like the smell of something burning? Or more like the smell of an explosion... Maybe a fight?" He said, as a strange scent entered his nose.


    "No?" Klaus smiled as he said this, because right where that guy was standing, is where the most energy had exploded.


    ''He''s a man with good senses, he can even get a whiff of energy, that''s amazing.'' He thought.


    Mr. Carter frowned even more, but smiled soon after and let out a few almost inaudible mumbles, "Tsk, now it looks like the dog is me, little sister."


    A few minutes later, Carion finished and the first phase of training was over. Mr. Carter left they with several items they were to do, as he was going to do one training per week, from now on. In the meantime they were to prepare themselves to achieve what they wanted.


    And he was very specific on one topic: Fight with cursed beasts, it is the best training.

 Chapter 60 Do you know him?

    Mr. Carter returned to the room where he was staying late at night that day, as it was close to where he was training his new apprentices.When he returned, his sister was reading and looking out at the city from the same window as usual.


    "You''re back. Anything new?" she asked, looking up to see him.


    He smiled.


    "Lots of new and interesting things. I got a person who could be as good as you." He replied.


    That caused some shock in her, so much so that she couldn''t react.


    She understood perfectly well that her older brother, although he was more powerful than her, had her on a higher rung. He cared for her, not because she needed him, but because he was afraid that someone malicious would find out about her amazing talent. It''s because he knew she was the hope for all of his family''s plans to be completed.


    Even when he meets all the great talents in this world, none have made him think they are on her level.


    So the fact that he had said that was kind of amazing.


    Mr. Carter smiled to see her like that. He understood why she couldn''t react, so he went forward and sat down next to her.


    "Maybe in intelligence, he can surpass you, but I don''t think he can do it in actual talent, as his intelligence is so superior that his body can''t keep up with him. Something similar happened to him, similar to what happened to you back then, when you started, but he did it without even knowing about the Sorcerer System."


    "Ah? Is there really someone like that here?"


    "Yes." He nodded. "I''ve seen him; he''s one of my new apprentices. His name is Klaus, and his eyes are similar to yours, but..."


    "What did you say his name was?" she asked, reacting unnaturally.


    Her brother cocked his head slightly at that sudden reaction but answered. "His name is Klaus."


    "Purple eyes, bright?" She asked quickly, taking her brother by surprise once again. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you know him?" he asked.


    She smiled softly after hearing him. ''It can''t be a mistake. There is no one with eyes like him in this world.''


    The smile didn''t fade for a moment. "Next time you go, I''ll go with you!" She spoke. Somehow, the expressionless woman who gave little interest in things, in general, was showing a strange excitement on her face.


    She had always been arrogant, but not to the point of being annoying. Her arrogance lay in her own talent and status; she didn''t hold people back with her talent, and she usually didn''t care about anyone but her family. She had always been expressionless towards outsiders, even becoming cold-blooded when she must kill.


    That was why her brother had never seen her like she did now. It seemed so strange to him that now he was the one who didn''t know how to react.


    ''Am I dreaming?'' he thought.


    And that''s when she noticed her mistake and cleared her throat. "Cough, cough..." She even averted her gaze a little.


    "Weren''t you planning on telling me something about your new apprentice?" she asked, giving him a sidelong glance.


    Her brother looked at her strangely, narrowing his eyes a little, but he eventually sighed.


    "Do you know him? You don''t get many chances to meet people, let alone one that''s so far away. Is he from the capital?" he asked.


    She shook her head. "No, I met him in the Cursed World."


    "Cursed World? When?"


    "Recently, when I was going through my Second Bath. Remember I told you I taught someone? That''s him. Looks like he got strong and made it out of his first bath."


    "Wait..." He put a hand to his head to think straight before looking at his sister. "You''re telling me that less than 1 month ago, he was just getting through his first bath?" he asked.


    She nodded. "Yeah, when I met him, he didn''t even know he couldn''t eat cursed beasts in there, and he was running from guards in a city. Besides, he hadn''t even reached Adaptation. How strong is he now? Has he managed to advance?" she asked.


    "Impossible..." He exclaimed quietly.


    Mr. Carter leaned back in his chair, not even hearing that his sister was talking to him. Enjoy exclusive content from empire


    ''How did he escalate so fast? Did he advance so much in his understanding and positive energy in less than 1 month? Hey, hey... That''s an absurd talent. Is that even possible?'' Somehow, he felt his head hurt.


    He already knew Klaus was amazing, but suddenly, and without expecting it, he realized he was even more amazing. He realized that what he thought was only a small part of what was behind it.


    "Brother, are you listening to me?"


    "Ah, I''m sorry. I was just thinking, what were you telling me? I didn''t expect two such talented people to be in this world and to know each other, is it really as you say?" he asked.


    She nodded. "That''s right. So, when is the next time you''ll be going?"


    "...It''s going to be 3 or 4 training sessions; we agreed to meet once a week."


    She nodded softly. "I understand. Then let me know when you''re going, and I''ll come with you."


    Although they both had their own things to think about, they both agreed without saying much more.


    ...


    The next day, Klaus and Carion met at the organization.


    They had plans to go on several important missions, so Klaus was not Etherleaf the previous night. Even so, when they entered the organization, they received a different message.


    A person stood behind them and said a few things to them before disappearing, causing them both to stare at each other.


    "Nithim?" Klaus asked, and Carion nodded.


    "Apparently, it''s an important mission. Normally, they wouldn''t risk coming to the organization."


    "I see. It looks like we should go."


    "That place isn''t too far from here. Come on, I have my car nearby."


    Soon, they were both traveling at high speed down the road before stopping in front of a small, fancy bar.


    Two people were standing at the entrance, serving as security guards. When they both reached them, the guards spoke softly.


    "Second floor, last room."


    Carion led the way to the specified location, but upon entering, he was shocked.


    "It''s you, Miss Vinanne." At that moment, he realized the importance of this mission. Klaus didn''t understand; he simply saw a familiar face, but to Carion, this was strange.


    Sua Vinanne never goes out to give a mission, after all, she can''t be seen being part of Nithim Twice. That is unless the mission is of higher importance.


    But if it is, why award it to them? Who are rookies?


    ''Maybe more members are coming?'' Carion thought.


    Sua and Klaus greeted each other with a glance. She was drinking tea quietly and smiling.


    "You''re adapting well, eh, kid. Looks like you even managed to hire a person from the Carter Capital to teach you." She said, looking at Klaus.


    He shrugged his shoulders. "I must take advantage of the money you throw at me, though this time, it looks like I''ll get it for free."


    "Haha, well, many things tend to come free to you, don''t they? I hope you''ll adapt well too because now you have an important mission. You''ll be the leader and can only have one other partner."


    Klaus'' gaze did not leave Sua''s face. "Although I don''t know much about the organization, I feel that this mission is very important. Why not hand it over to someone of great strength?"


    She shrugged. "I trust you."


    "Haha, if trust is broken during a mission, lives will be in danger and a failed mission. It will give your organization a bad reputation, and even 2 of your members might die. If you are objective, you will know how to choose wisely and not on a whim."


    Sua Vinanne frowned slightly, staring at him.


    Carion had been holding his heart in his throat ever since he heard him speak to Miss Sua like that, but this was the opportunity to shut him up. "Klaus, don''t disrespect her..."


    "No, it''s okay. That''s what made me choose him. He''s not disrespecting me." She said towards Carion.


    He was surprised, but at her word, nothing he could do.


    She then spoke again. "It seems you not only have intelligence, you also have guts."


    "It just doesn''t make sense that you want to send us on such an important mission."


    "Are you afraid?"


    "I don''t know that word."


    "Then?"


    The clash of looks between the two made Sua realize what was happening. ''Despite accepting my contracts, you still don''t trust me, huh? Well, that makes sense.'' She smiled.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just an assassination mission. It''s not as important as you think. I came here because I wanted to deliver some things to you. Don''t be so defensive; it''s not like you."


    Klaus smiled a little. "Well, we''re here now, and I just wanted to annoy you a bit. Who do you want us to kill?" he asked.


    She then put some papers on the table. These papers said the name, place where they were, and so on of the objective people.


    Carion frowned at the sight of it. "Are these the Fallen Leaf assassins?" he asked in shock.

 Chapter 61 A Key

    sua nodded."they are not sorcerers, but they are very good at killing. the mark on their shoulders and their uniforms reveal their identity. they belong to an exclusive group of assassins trained by fallen leaf. this group of assassins tends to be weak when facing us, even more so if they are surprised, as they are not good at defending themselves. and these are new members, rookies still; that''s why i''m sending them to you." read the latest on empire


    klaus grabbed the written papers and read them patiently. there was a lot of information, but there was also missing information.


    "i understand that they are our enemies, but did we kill them simply because we had a chance to do so, or is there a motive behind it?"


    "there is a motive behind it."


    "oh?" klaus looked up to look at her, waiting for her answer.


    "they are behind the thieves who attacked you at that time and recently murdered a nobleman who invested in us. they also work with externals." she spoke.


    klaus nodded softly. ''i don''t care if they work with people from the cursed world because, honestly, i have no sense of permanence in this world. still... a mission is still a mission. to complete it, any excuse is valid.'' he thought.


    "well..."


    sua then took out another paper and handed it to him: "it''s the payment. this mission is of a high level required. i put you as the leader because i believe your strategic ability is high enough to complete it. i hope that what you''ve shown so far wasn''t just a meaningless glimpse and that you really have the capability you claim to have."


    klaus smiled, "killing assassins is not that difficult. assassins are always prepared to die, but they are never prepared to defend themselves. i''ll just tell you, this will be an assassination mission. i''m not taking any of them hostage."


    "that sounds perfect to me." sua smiled. "you just have to kill them."


    "well, i will accept it, but what do you say?" he asked, looking at carion.


    carion smiled, "there is nothing i can say; if i was chosen, i must complete it."


    "fine, then let''s do it." klaus put the papers away in his ring and then watched sua gave carion a look, which told him to get out, so he heeded.


    soon, sua and klaus were alone in the room, staring at each other.


    "the mission isn''t that simple, is it? or maybe it is simple, but there''s something else. what is it?" klaus asked, preempting whatever sua wanted to say.


    she felt helpless at how easily he had read her but nodded. "it''s still just as simple, but you need to get something from them."


    "an object?" s~ea??h the novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "yes." she pulled out a small laptop and held up a photograph.


    "they are transporting it from this city to the capital. it''s an important object for controlling the city''s mechanisms."


    klaus frowned. the object in question was as small as a lens glass. it was constructed of a dark mineral and seemed to have slightly odd blue stripes on it.


    ''it feels like a high-tech key.'' klaus thought.


    "i know i''m a bit ignorant about things respecting this city, but i was reading some books, and i understand that those kinds of objects are usually in the hands of the noble leaders of the city. considering the magnitude of this city, that should be a duke. why would such an important object fall into the hands of petty assassins? did they kill the duke?" he asked.


    sua sighed. "no, the duke is still alive. they killed part of his underlings and managed to steal the key. we were tasked with retrieving it."


    klaus nodded softly. ''doubtful.'' he thought.


    if he thought about it correctly, fallen leaf is in alliances with king sariel ii, the same one who granted the ranks to the current dukes and other high-ranking nobles under his command.


    why, then, would they steal something like that from one of his subordinates?


    ''are they people posing as fallen leaf assassins, but they are really from another side?''


    if he thought about it, that was likely. but he couldn''t deny that there was a probability that sariel ii had noticed something the local duke did and wanted to strip him of his duties.


    ''if so, is the local duke working with nithim twice?'' he thought and suddenly remembered what sua had said at the beginning.


    ''a nobleman who invested in them... according to her, those killed were subordinates of the duke, and they lost the key to the city, something they wanted back, which tells me that the subordinates of that duke invested in nithim twice, most likely the duke too.'' he thought.


    in the lands where the master goes, his servants must go, after all. now, that could involve a lot more, and this mission could be of a very high standard for those who must complete it.


    they would no longer oppose fallen leaf but also sariel ii and that man''s entire reign.


    while thinking like this, he suddenly realized something and opened his eyes slightly.


    ''could it be that nithim twice''s final mission is the country? maybe they want the reign of sariel ii or something similar.'' he thought. although he wanted to sigh because he couldn''t answer his own current questions, he didn''t.


    he looked at sua.


    "a commission like that is worth more than what you want to give us, sua vinanne." he smiled.


    she sighed. "tsk, i didn''t think you were that greedy."


    "i''m not. but i don''t do extra work for free."


    "it''s not extra work; it''s like you go on the mission, and you kill and grab whatever they had on them as a prize. the difference is you''ll have to turn that item over to us; you can keep the rest as a prize."


    "hehe, don''t you understand how dangerous it would be to carry that object back to you? every second i spend with that object will be a second of torture. a second in which i must watch from left to right and up and down to avoid dying. we are talking about the keys to a city, miss sua. don''t underestimate their value; you know better than i do."


    klaus smiled softly and put a piece of paper on the table to write some things down. "i don''t ask for much either, miss sua." he said as he wrote several things there quickly.


    after a few moments, he handed it to her.


    sua shook her head but took the paper in her hand and read it.


    she subsequently looked up to see him and tried to scrutinize him fully,

 Chapter 62 In the palm of his hand

    "compared to the keys to the city, what i have asked of you is simply small. besides, i can see that this mission involves more to you than you actually say. i don''t think we''re the only group sent, honestly." after saying this, klaus leaned back in his chair and leaned back."very smart people aren''t very nice, you know?"


    klaus smiled at her statement. "didn''t you choose me precisely because of my intelligence? now you''re backing out?"


    she shook her head helplessly. "young klaus, you should know that there are times when hiding your intelligence is better for your future."


    "hahaha." he laughed dryly; it was a forced rich one. "you think you know better than me? a few days ago, i had to teach you how to deal with smart people, miss sua. don''t forget."


    sua frowned and remembered.


    it happened at the moment he confronted the professor. a person of admirable intelligence and scary status. after remembering that, sua sighed and gave up.


    "tsk, so i fell into your trap."


    "hahahaha, looks like you finally get it." klaus laughed in a good way; this time, he wasn''t forcing it. he really wanted to laugh at that moment.


    that made sua feel that the trap was deeper than she thought. she glared at him.


    "since when?"


    "the fear in your body is almost palpable, miss sua. you must improve your way of dealing with those who discover your tricks. because when your hidden tricks are in full view of your opponent... you immediately lose momentum, lose control."


    sua''s eyes widened like saucers at that instant. "you..." she couldn''t even finish speaking.


    she obviously understood what he meant.


    ''from that moment on, i''m in his hand... shit...'' somehow, sua felt afraid of klaus.


    it wasn''t a fear because she feared his power. he had no power. if sua wanted to kill him, she could. she is a master at using the nithim, and with each passing day, she gets better and better.


    this was an innate fear of his mental abilities. to his intelligence, to his mindless ability to outwit his opponent''s mind.


    that was the moment sua lost her momentum. she kept the paper klaus had given her and nodded to him, "i will fulfill what you ask of me."


    after saying this, she pulled out several things that klaus would now need as a member of nithim twice.


    "bank cards, cell phones with security technology from major nations, id cards in case you need to impersonate someone, and little else. at nithim twice, we already did all the procedures. all your possible identities are officially registered with fake system codes."


    after looking at them briefly with some joy on his face, klaus grabbed all that and put them away.


    then sua pulled out something else.


    as soon as she pulled them out, klaus was drawn to them. "nithim?"


    "yes." she nodded. "do you know what they''re for? if you don''t know, i''ll give you some quick explanations so you''ll understand."


    she suddenly started talking quickly, mentioning to him various uses, what the nithim was for, how to use it, and so on. sea??h th§× n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    she did it rapidly, pausing almost no time at all except to catch her breath. she seemed to want to get a bit of revenge on klaus, as she had no way whatsoever.


    killing him made no sense. who wouldn''t want to work with someone so smart? she wasn''t stupid. she''s not like the idiots who, when they see someone with potential, kill them to avoid being outclassed. if she is outclassed, it is much better for the organization, so she will never act stupid.


    that''s why she thought of taking revenge foolishly, but it was the only thing she could do.


    but, in short, nithim is an incredibly rare mineral and perhaps the most expensive and desired mineral in the world.


    it has a myriad of uses. making armaments is one option, as it is tough, moldable, and very versatile. weapons made from the mineral are also incredibly sharp if needed or powerful in general.


    now, the most famous use is in the sorcerers. it is an innate or physical ability enhancer. in itself, any amount of nithim is like an item that you can use to boost your abilities to an absurd limit.


    when someone grabs it in his hand, his innate abilities, which he was born with and which are closest to him, are boosted in an amazing way.


    in carion, for example, what was enhanced was his innate ability to control the wind. as an elf, he has great magical abilities, and carion is a magical user of the wind. although he never uses magic because they are useless in a battle against sorcerers, his wind is still there.


    and the moment he holds the ore in his hand, that wind is boosted to the limit. add to this the fact that the ore is very sharp, and he can easily kill his opponents.


    that is what the nithim does.


    now, there is a problem with that, and that is that the nithim, although it serves for that, as said before, is like an item and consumable.


    that is to say, once you grab it, your abilities will be boosted for a limited time, and after the limit, the nithim becomes useless. it not only loses its shine, it also loses its abilities. and the way to activate it is simply by skin contact it activates immediately.


    that is why the nithim is usually wrapped in a special cloth that prevents contact.


    it''s like a trump card.


    ''what will it enhance in me? do i have some affinity to magic or something?'' thought klaus upon hearing all this, but he restrained himself from trying.


    sua smiled at him though. "i have some here. do you want to try what effects it has on you? being a soft class sorcerer, you must be compatible with magic." she pulled out a piece of nithim. it wasn''t very big, but it would do.


    klaus smiled, "you won''t charge me anything?"


    "hahaha, maybe it will be deducted from your monthly pay. i don''t think you''ll complain, will you? you''re charging a lot a month."


    "tsk, you''re incredibly rich and still want to charge me. okay, let me try this." he was very curious and didn''t hold back, so he grabbed it. discover stories with empire


    the moment he did, his body internally shuddered a little, and his eyes widened like saucers.

 Chapter 63 Internal improvement

    inside his body, there was a sudden increase in his power centered specifically on his cursed energy, but it was only internal. it didn''t feel like when his muscles grew uncontrollably when it got dark.this time, the increase in power seemed to be controlled, but an incredible increase made him realize many things. it was as if his power and senses had increased enormously. if he had always had good senses before, now they were heightened, and he could even hear what people were talking about in the rest of the rooms and even downstairs.


    every part was controlled in his mind, so although many spoke, he was not saturated with information. even so, the most surprising thing was still the increase in his cursed energy.


    ''it didn''t increase the energy itself, but it seems as if it increased the power amazingly. why did it increase the cursed energy? shouldn''t it increase something else? is the cursed energy my birth ability?'' he thought.


    ''maybe it''s because i''m a cursed class sorcerer too... the connection with energies is always supposed to be greater in us cursed class people.''


    if it turned out to be so, his power at night might be more than he himself can imagine. after all, during the nights, he becomes strong with cursed energy; what if he decided to increase the power of that cursed energy? the height he would reach he could not imagine, but somehow, it gave him some joy in his heart.


    the difference here is that his power would increase, and his muscles would not grow absurdly as they did before. his cursed energy would be more controlled, which would help him greatly in his training.


    ''it''s a pity that getting this kind of stuff is complicated. i wonder how much a small piece like this would cost.'' klaus thought, looking at his hand.


    nithim''s piece was about the size of one of his fingers, so it shouldn''t be too expensive. still, he would leave to ask next time.


    sua looked at him strangely. "what happened? it doesn''t seem to have augmented anything. had it been used?" she asked, looking at the nithim fragment. she was sure it was a new part, but since there usually isn''t much difference between a used one and a new one, she hesitated.


    but klaus smiled. discover hidden tales at empire


    "it worked; it''s just that the increment i received is not visible. it''s internal."


    "internal? the augmentation they receive is noticeable to the naked eye whenever someone grabs that. fire, wind, water, ice... even if it increases physical abilities, it''s noticeable in the muscles. what do you mean by internal?"


    "i guess i can keep some secrets to myself, don''t you think?" s§×ar?h the ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    sua frowned but nodded. "well, as long as it works, that''s enough. be careful in carrying out the mission. if you guys fail, there will still be three other groups that will go." she smiled and turned to leave but stopped at the door.


    "you two are the weakest team and the last to be chosen. if you could complete the mission this time, my reputation would increase since i chose you, " she said before walking again.


    klaus shrugged. "i don''t think you need me to increase your reputation, but i think you do need it not to decrease, so i''ll complete it to help you since you seem to want to help me."


    she shot him a glance just before walking through the door but disappeared shortly after without a trace of her presence.


    klaus waited for the nithim to deactivate before leaving.


    "let''s go." he nodded to carion and led the way. "the mission isn''t that complicated, but it''s not that simple either. we prepare today and leave tomorrow. follow me to formulate the plan."


    after that, they both headed to a nearby restaurant owned by red tower. there, they ate and devised the plans without being disturbed by anyone.


    since it was an assassination mission that would take place in the vicinity of a city as big and strong as this one, the planning to accomplish it had to contain many ''ifs and buts'' in case unforeseen situations appeared.


    things like, what if the nobles sent people to kill them? how many organizations could send people to kill them? klaus foresaw each scenario and put together a solid plan, which would be done in the morning hours, before 8 am.


    normally, assassins work at night, taking advantage of the darkness to operate and hunt their prey. during the day, they don''t usually do missions, and most of them hide their identities during the hours when the sun is up, posing as normal people, so it is usually a bit difficult to find them.


    but now they had enough information to find them even in those situations, making everything easier. for that reason, klaus decided to have the murder happen during hours when they didn''t expect it.


    ''although sua gave us 2 or 3 days to complete it, and the mission says it can be four because they have in mind that they are waiting for the powerful sorcerers to take the key to the capital, those assassins can''t be fools. they are elite in their work; they must have good strategists. so they will want to get ahead of what their rivals think; that''s why it''s better to do it tomorrow morning, even though that might be more risky.'' klaus was convinced that that was the best way.


    "i like the plan. what time will we meet and where? they have been moving frequently, so we should take a few hours to search for them accurately." carion spoke.


    klaus nodded as he repeatedly looked at the information he had. he soon pointed at a spot on the map before speaking. "we will meet at this location. i think i understand what they''ve been trying to do, and that location looks to me like it has potential for them to be there."


    carion looked at the map. "why?" he asked.


    "there''s a movement pattern, so i''m guessing they can''t easily escape the city. that movement pattern isn''t very obvious, but i think they''ve been posing as people they''re not, fooling civilian people. and during the mornings, that''s a good place to find isolated people who can be easily fooled."


    "a training center? it makes a little sense, but i don''t understand the pattern you''re saying."


    "you don''t need to understand it; it''s enough that you understand the plan. you must not act when you arrive, because if they are there, i will try to do some things to make it easier for us. but you must go to that place; i think it''s the right one."


    although carion was doubtful, as there were several things klaus had not explained to him, he nodded in agreement. after all, he was not the leader this time, and it was a mission he had no experience with.


    "okay, tomorrow before dawn, i''ll be over there."


    after finishing their meal, they both went to make their preparations properly. the fact that they had chosen to do an assassination in the morning and in a public place was complicated, and they would need a lot of preparations to pull it off. that''s why they spared no expense.


    .

 Chapter 64 Sparring

    that night, klaus participated in some etherleaf missions to earn money, but he focused on investigating very specific locations with training centers or very high-level gyms.he then went on one last mission at 3 a.m., at the place where he was to meet carion a few hours later.


    after surveying the terrain from afar, he bought a few things in etherleaf and returned to his apartment. by 4:30 a.m., he was roaming that area once again. this time, he was running around in sports clothes while wearing special glasses to cover his eyes.


    how he dressed and styled his hair today made him look like a regular guy who liked exercising. after running around the sports center for a while, several people joined him with good vibes.


    most of them were civilians, but some sorcerers were around, albeit weak.


    enjoy exclusive content from empire


    the training center opened at 5 a.m., and several more people arrived in normal cars then.


    they were all men dressed in gym clothes, and you could tell they worked out a lot. even though they did not have a great presence, their muscles were perfect, and strength was coming off their muscles, some of which were tattooed.


    "oh, it''s the people from the capital." said one of those running alongside klaus.


    "who are they?"


    "you''re not from around here?"


    "no, i''m staying nearby, so i thought i''d work out here. are they acquaintances?" klaus asked, curious.


    those around him nodded, somehow looking cheerful. "yes, they are quite well known. they come from the capital and practice in the best training centers there. it is said that each of them has been able to beat sorcerers in melee battles."


    "really? gosh, that''s amazing. beating sorcerers when they''re not one? they must have a lot of strength."


    "hahaha, that''s right, they are very strong. but it''s also because the sorcerers they''ve gone up against are not remarkable. i have a cousin who is a sorcerer, and he told me that only a minority of novice sorcerers could lose against a well-trained person. but that''s still amazing; with weapons, they could fight curses, so to us, they are admirable."


    somehow, they started talking about a lot of new things until they entered the training center.


    klaus was thoughtful about the information he was hearing. ''apparently, it''s as i thought.'' he thought, looking at his prey and thought of a way to approach them.


    they got up on little platforms inside this place and said some words. they were here to ''teach'' them how to train properly or something like that. they were basically giving them training on the level of what a nation''s special forces receive, so in effect, everyone could see the results.


    that''s why all the people here were happy.


    but, when everyone started exercising, klaus, a new person, didn''t have a partner to do it with.


    while he was thinking carefully, a voice attracted his attention.


    "are you new? i see you have built up your muscles very well. i think they are the perfect muscles i have ever seen on someone who is not a sorcerer."


    klaus turned to look at him, and his eyes glittered a little behind his glasses. the one speaking to him was one of his prey.


    "haha, i have close family members who are sorcerers and have helped me train my body. that''s why i have some strength." he replied klaus casually.


    "oh, you train with sorcerers?"


    "yes, a little bit."


    "martial arts or just weight lifting?"


    "a little of both. although i''m not very good at martial arts, i''m learning."


    the man in front of klaus smiled. "wow, this is the first time i''ve met someone outside of the capital who dares to train martial arts with sorcerers; how about we do a little sparring? maybe we can learn a little from each other; i''ve trained with sorcerers, too." he suggested, making klaus cheer up inside.


    ''well...''


    if the fish was throwing itself into the net, why not take it?


    "that sounds good to me; i like to gamble on having sparring to make things more fun; how about we make small bets?" klaus asked, taking the other guy by surprise.


    "really? you can''t go around betting with people you haven''t seen their strength, you know? you''ll lose a lot."


    "hahaha, that''s okay. for now, i have enough money, and i don''t think i''ll lose. besides, we can make small bets without involving money and based on training issues. for example, i want to meet your friends and train with all of them, since i think they are pretty strong, so my bet will be that, so we don''t involve money. how about that?"


    "oh, that looks much better." he looked at his companions near him and smiled at them before replying. "still, you should know that training with us is not easy. people are paying to do it in the capital, so i''ll give you the chance if you convince me to do it. in return, i won''t ask you for much because i don''t want to abuse you. just provide food for everyone present at today''s 3 meals, and that''s it. how about it?"


    his answer pleased those who had overheard the conversation between the two. small and friendly sparring but with stakes behind it is something everyone likes; it makes training more fun and bearable.


    besides, one of the bets was on someone providing food for them, which would save them all the day''s expenses. sea??h th§× n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    klaus smiled. he didn''t know if he would win because he honestly didn''t know how strong these guys were, and he had to fight merely with his physical strength. still, he was sure he would deliver, even if he lost.


    he wasn''t worried about having to buy much food; it was nothing worth mentioning.


    for that, he nodded. "well, let''s go then."


    after these words, a hedge quickly formed around them. everyone wanted to see the outcome of this small but interesting bet.


    "remember, it''s only training. killing blows is forbidden; it will be severely punished. are you ready?" asked one of klaus'' rival''s teammates, who was acting as a referee.


    "yes." they both answered in unison and soon, the starting cry rang out.


    "begin!"


    "you can call me rock, by the way. i hope i have a good sparring partner." he said, stepping forward and attacking him with a powerful fist to the chest.


    ''rock... fists like rocks, he''s the killer who uses rock dust to murder, eh. interesting.''


    even though klaus wasn''t using any energy, his sharp and extremely accurate senses were still a trap. he could easily see the blow''s path, and remembered precisely the little he knew about martial arts.


    he calculated the trajectory and how far the fist could reach in just an instant before taking a very small step back. it was so small that it was not worthy of attention in rock''s eyes, who did not correct his posture despite noticing it.


    and that was his mistake.


    his fist reached the full limit that his stance allowed, just a few centimeters before he could strike. that also caused the force in his body to go forward, causing him slight pain. klaus took advantage of the moment, and his long arms struck with precision in critical places on his body.


    although klaus was slightly taller, he did not seek to strike his face. instead, he focused on rock''s body.


    ''is he dumb?'' thought several, but the moment klaus stopped, they saw rock stagger backward and lose his balance, falling to the ground.


    the ease with which he fell even amazed him.

 Chapter 65 Hidden Plan

    klaus simply smiled. that was bound to happen.if you fought the genius earth scientist like that and didn''t fix your fighting stances, then you were asking to be humiliated.


    even more so now that klaus has seen an abysmal improvement in his eyes and mind, making attacking key locations easier. thanks to that he can easily identify weak spots in the opponent and will be able to attack them with great precision, so fighting him like that is not the best of ideas.


    rock was stunned, looking at the ground as if he had been dumb for a moment; the same happened to everyone around him.


    after a moment of dazed silence, he looked up to see klaus. feeling the pain in his body, he raised his hand to the affected areas. "what did you do?" he asked with difficulty.


    klaus smiled at him, walked over to him, and gave him a hand to lift him up. "it''s nothing amazing; they''re just one of the martial arts i''ve practiced. i didn''t expect you to attack me like that, so i unconsciously attacked your weak points, seeing them so unprotected."


    ''he attacked my weak points so easily?'' rock grabbed klaus'' hand and stood up. although he had difficulty moving, one of his companions eventually came to help him, surprised at how affected he was.


    "don''t worry, i didn''t attack dangerous places. i''ll have a spar with him when he recovers, and hopefully, he''ll have learned his lesson by then." klaus smiled amicably.


    although those in front of him were astonished, they understood that it wasn''t klaus'' fault; at least, they seemed to understand. "don''t worry, kid. in sparring, that kind of thing usually happens, even more so when one of the opponents doesn''t know how to defend himself and is so outclassed as his counterpart." smiled the one who came to rock''s aid.


    along with his words, a clamor of surprise ignited in the surroundings; those who had been running with klaus were in shock. they had never thought that the young man who had been running with them half an hour ago was so powerful. that ignited them in excitement; many wanted to give it a try. s~ea??h the novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    but rock''s friends were staring at klaus, and one of them stepped forward.


    "kid, since you won the bet, then your part of the bargain will be fulfilled. you want to train with us, don''t you?" he asked.


    klaus nodded to him. "that''s right, i like to train with strong people, as it helps me to know my limits."


    "haha, good. that''s pretty good; it''s a mentality we all like, so let''s train. still, we want to add one condition. you should have used that martial art from a moment ago. do you think so? it will help us understand our weak points."


    immediately, a smile slowly formed on klaus'' face. "that sounds good to me. but i''ll stop if someone can''t take that many blows."


    "hahaha, let''s see if you manage to get past our defenses one more time now that we''re ready."


    after that little exchange, klaus and his opponents started training differently, mixing sparring with casual training and constant learning.


    while that was going on, carion arrived in the vicinity of the venue and watched from afar, stunned, how klaus was training and taking down his rivals.


    ''what the hell?''


    he almost forgot he was on a mission for a moment, but quickly ducked out of sight to watch from the side.


    klaus'' opponents were falling one after another. he then proceeded to explain some other things to them to wait for them to recover, and then they went back to sparring, where they fell again.


    it was a repetitive cycle. none of the people present could even win a sparring match against klaus.


    that made sense.


    what klaus was teaching them, while it made sense, they couldn''t take advantage of because they were too slow and their senses weren''t as supernatural as klaus''.


    but seeing all that from the side made carion shocked and unable to move for a long time.


    he didn''t even notice that klaus approached him an hour later when it was already 6:30 a.m.


    "before 7 a.m., we have to complete the mission. they will feel a severe belly ache in a few seconds, so we will catch them off guard. be careful; they have highly deadly poison somewhere in their bodies." after saying this, klaus put a small written paper in carion''s hand and walked away from the people in the training center.


    it took carion a while to move, but when he realized klaus was no longer near him, so he had to sneak away and go to the designated place carefully.


    after a few minutes, klaus sat quietly on the edge of the roof of one of the bathrooms here.


    during this hour, klaus had been engaged in affecting different parts of the body, which would cause them to accumulate a large amount of gases, which would make them feel a terrible tummy ache. since they didn''t know what it was, they would most likely run to these places. he had a backup plan if they didn''t, but he was sure it would work.


    a short time later, carion arrived.


    "klaus, what the hell is going on? i saw you training with them, and suddenly you told me all that... is that part of the plan?" he asked, hiding nearby.


    klaus nodded.


    "there is something weird going on. i investigated this area last night, and it is more restricted than usual; powerful people are in the vicinity helping these guys, and we can''t underestimate them. possibly, these assassins are looking for something else; the moves they had made earlier, it is possible that it was to do so. that''s why i approached them, wounded them without them noticing, and now we just have to wait." klaus said.


    he still felt like something was slipping out of his plan, but he knew that once he accomplished the first part, the plan he would carry out right now had no countermeasure. they would indeed need to go to the bathroom quickly and let their guard down, making them vulnerable to assassinations. this was the best time to kill identified assassins and prevent any from escaping.


    even carion could understand the latter, but he hadn''t expected the plan to have changed that much. originally, they were going to attack them during breakfast or something similar.


    "i heard that elves are somewhat compatible with earth magic; are you too?" klaus asked, looking at him sideways.


    "yes." carion nodded. "why? i can''t do much with what little earth magic i know, but it might do some good."


    klaus then pointed behind him at the ceiling of the bathroom. "open two holes there, and make them a little bit; they''ll be hidden. we''ll go out that way if anything weird happens since the ventilation ducts are a little late."


    "huh? what do we need to go out through previously prepared places for?" he asked, though he didn''t hesitate to do so. that tactic was used when things weren''t going well or weren''t expected to go so well. so carion was curious.


    klaus smiled, "that''s just what you''re thinking. although the plan will succeed one way or another, i feel there are things i don''t know about this. just know that if i yell at you to get out fast, you should do it even if you haven''t killed any yet."


    carion was planning to ask something else, but they heard a slight commotion, and klaus quickly ducked out of sight. "they''re coming; finish the holes quickly and follow me to the ducts. let''s do this quickly to avoid trouble." he immediately opened one of the ducts used to maintain the ventilation channels and climbed inside.


    carion followed soon after as he finished his work.


    your next read is at empire


    soon, the commotion reached the toilets, and all the targets of both came running in. those who helped them get there left soon after, so the area around the toilets was left completely alone.


    they were so preoccupied with their things that they didn''t notice anything unusual. carion had partially covered the holes in the ceiling with a rag, and klaus''s work to hide the sound of the ducts was enough for them not to notice.


    once they both got to them, they noticed they were at their most vulnerable moment when someone was in the bathroom.


    ''it would have been easier if carion cut the wind in and out of here, but i can''t ask much of him. he doesn''t seem to have any knowledge about it.'' klaus thought, taking out his knife carefully.


    he nodded to carion and pointed out several of them.


    "i''ll take care of 5. use your ring specialization to prevent them from escaping and take care of killing the two farthest away. try not to make any noise." he whispered. then he raised his hand and did a little five-second countdown.


    as his fingers lowered, carion held on tighter to his weapon and stared at his targets until the finger counter reached 2...


    and 1.


    the moment that the last finger went down, they both acted.


    .

 Chapter 66 Mission completed?

    several people were standing in a darkened room, talking to each other. they seemed to be delivering information to each other.there was a man sitting in the main chair in the room, to whom they seemed to pay respect.


    "did you find anything?" the seated man asked.


    "there is movement back and forth. we also saw a powerful sorcerer from etherleaf last night in the vicinity. perhaps he was sent by the leaders to make sure all was well around these parts, but we found no signs of nithim twice. are you sure they will send someone?" one of the people standing in front of him asked.


    "hmph." he let out a snort with his mouth and stood up to look out the window. "nithim twice are easy to deceive and betray. they aren''t strong in the sense of finding betrayals until they happen; i know perfectly well everything that''s going on inside that organization, thanks to that. don''t ask obvious questions."


    "but, sir..."


    "stop." he turned to look at the one who planned to refute his words. "i am aware that they will send at least two groups. even so, you all know how they operate. it is almost impossible to know the exact time, so you must stay alert around our guys. they hold the key because we need to get rid of as many of the nithim as possible. if we can steal the nithim they have, that would be best."


    his words were not new. they had already heard similar words very often these past few days, but they had not been able to find anything from then until now.


    that was why they were exhausted, though they continued the search.


    "why are you so sure they will come? they might not care." said one of them, causing the guy there to suddenly start laughing.


    "hahahaha..." he found the situation so funny that he even clutched his belly from the laughter he was carrying.


    "no, no. that''s ridiculous. the duke of sam''an''s treachery towards the crown is not an issue that happens just because that guy isn''t just anything. he would only oppose the crown because he has a high enough backing to hold us back. in this country, besides nithim twice, who else can hold us back like that?" he smiled and turned to look at them coolly.


    "or do you think i wouldn''t know, the former right hand of the duke of sam''an?" after saying this, the men there fell silent and nodded softly.


    they knew the kind of man they had in front of them. one of the most curious people in sam''an city. a nobleman who made a name for himself in the war because of his tactics. he was aggressive, extremely ambitious, and a powerful sorcerer. while it is true that he had been out of service for many years, part of the name the duke of sam''an had earned was due to the help this man had offered him.


    he is a powerful government man whom even king sariel respects despite being one of those who was with the former king.


    they had no choice but to nod. "sir, we will find those bastards and kill them." after saying this, they turned around and planned to leave.


    even so, suddenly, the door burst open.


    "sir, i think we found the bastards!"


    the nobleman''s eyes flashed. "where are they!?"


    "there are possibly two of them. we were able to identify carion westwood, the one we believe was behind the thieves'' mission frustration!"


    "where are they!?" he repeated, but this time with more force, causing the two who had just entered to flinch.


    "they''re in the training center we''re using. the boys today were unable to implant the poison in anyone. they ran into a powerful foreigner who has taken them down; we suspect he''s from nithim."


    the nobleman shuddered in a bad way then and jumped towards them.


    "why the fuck don''t you just say it from the beginning!?" enraged, he almost hit one of them, but someone stopped him.


    "we don''t have time, let''s go fast!" after his shout, many of them ran, even the man who was going to be hit, causing the nobleman to become enraged, but he nodded and followed them closely.


    they were quite powerful and quite close, so they arrived relatively quickly.


    "where are they? i don''t sense them nearby." said the nobleman, frowning.


    the men leading them were shocked but quickly found one person and asked.


    "in the bathroom? why on earth would they all go to the bathroom?" in shock, they hurriedly ran to the place and arrived shortly after.


    upon arrival, the nobleman was stunned for a moment before abruptly entering.


    find your next read on empire


    "sir!" many shouted in the back but followed close behind.


    as soon as he entered, the guy was enraged to the limit and broke down several successive doors. inside, he found several bodies with their throats slit, some asphyxiated, and others with various wounds all over their bodies.


    all of them were dead.


    "what!?" although those behind the nobleman weren''t quite up to speed on which ones were the assassins, there was no way they wouldn''t recognize them when they saw their representative tattoos.


    several of them even took a few steps back, frightened. s§×arch* the ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the nobleman was shaking with anger, and after going through all the corpses, his anger reached its limit.


    "what the fuck have you fucking bastards been doing!?" he shouted, as he unleashed a blow towards one of them, shattering part of his face and killing him in an instant.


    "how could you possibly have allowed something like this to happen right under your noses!?"


    his subordinates trembled in fear at seeing what he had done in just one blow. fear invaded their bodies, and they did not know how to respond.


    still, that guy''s screaming had just begun. he insulted them in a thousand and one ways until a strange scent reached him.


    he looked up in shock and looked at two hollows that were there.


    "...earth magic... an elf." he sniffed quickly as if he were some animal and quickly found the source.


    "carion westwood! it was them!" he snarled.


    one of his subordinates quickly approached him. "where is he? are you sure it was carion westwood?"


    "what? you think i''d confuse that damn elf!?"


    his aggressive response caused the subordinate to shake his head quickly. "no, no, sir. that''s not what i meant. i meant, where is he?"


    the nobleman almost let loose a slap at this guy, but after remembering how weak they were, he restrained himself, though he still shouted.


    "do you see my fortune-telling face, you fucking bastard!?"


    he was so enraged that seeing them standing there doing nothing, he felt anger growing inside him and slapped each one of them.


    "why don''t you better run after those bastards? can''t you see they ran away that way!?"


    their slaps were burning, so many of them quickly fled, chasing after people they couldn''t even feel. and further back, the leader came out, trying to follow the trail, but after reaching a nearby city area, he stopped.


    ''i lose the trail.'' his chest rose and fell in anger. he was so angry that his head fumed, and after seeing that his useless subordinates couldn''t find them, he growled and raised his voice.


    "damn carion westwood and whoever your companions are. i will find them sooner or later and murder them in the worst possible way."


    but, even though he said that, no one should be able to hear him because they had desolated this place before, and he dared to show himself was only for that.


    they did not expect that their enemies would use the places they had desolated to flee and disappear from their perceptions.


    soon after, the nobleman disappeared, running to look for these guys so as not to get into bigger trouble.


    just then, in one of the nearby houses, klaus closed the curtain covering a window and frowned.


    "you know him? he named you directly." he said, looking at carion, who was deadly exhausted beside him.


    he had to struggle against one of those guys because it cost him to assassinate him, so he had to recover before running further, but he nodded.


    "he''s a high-ranking noble from the city. i heard he was one of the nobles who supported nithim twice under the table. i didn''t expect him to actually be on the other side. surely that''s why he knows my name; he must be a traitor to the organization, " he replied.


    klaus nodded, understanding his words.


    "what is the reason nithim twice fights fallen leaf? do you know?" he asked suddenly, sitting close to him.


    "no." carion shook his head in frustration. "i''m not high enough level to know. moving up the rank ladder within the organization is very complicated, and that''s information only the leaders know."


    "then why are you fighting for it? entering nithim twice doesn''t seem like a wise idea to me, being the way you are."


    "what am i like?" he asked, carion, doubtful.


    "you''re not a fighter, and although you have sorcerer talent, i can see that, despite being 30 years old, you have no combat experience. it''s uncommon to see that kind of person in organizations with as many enemies as this one."


    "oh, you mean that..." carion sighed and lowered his head to look at the ground.


    "originally, i was just a stay-at-home dad. i lived with my wife and daughter. but that was in the past. one day, powerful people attacked us, and my family died. i vowed revenge with the corpse of my wife and daughter in my arms; that''s why i''m here." he was simple and calm as he spoke.


    guided by his words alone, it seemed that he could already control that pain with ease. but if someone looked into his eyes, they would realize this was not the case.

 Chapter 67 The mission continues

    it''s just that he had learned to swallow his suffering. he tried to hide it, even more so when he was on such an important mission. he didn''t like to talk about it, but at the same time, he liked it.he wanted to become a person who could take revenge and never forget who he took revenge on, but at the same time, he wanted to remember them without feeling so much pain. that''s why he talked about it so naturally. he believes that the more he talks about it, the less pain he will feel every time he remembers it.


    his mind and way of thinking are simple but perhaps effective.


    klaus noticed this, so he nodded.


    "remembering things from the past can sometimes serve to make you more resistant to pain, but don''t do it. it will do you more harm than good."


    though surprised at his response, carion looked up to question him. "why?"


    "hehe... don''t let your mind play tricks on you. if you control it, even if you remember it and it hurts, you''ll be able to enjoy the life to come more. but do you know what happens if you become an anesthesia for your own pain?" klaus glared back at him, making carion somehow feel an invisible pressure that didn''t allow him to speak.


    "when you want revenge..." klaus continued. "your mind is vulnerable to mistakes and stumbles but highly resistant and incredibly resilient. because of that, you can endure that pain, and i recommend you do so, because when you stop feeling the pain for what you want to avenge... the satisfaction of achieving it goes away."


    "when you achieve revenge and believe you have closed the cycle, your mind will not be satisfied because you no longer remember the pain of the loss. your mind will wander into an endless abyss that will slowly erode you and prevent you from feeling satisfied with your achievements. ultimately, you will lock yourself in a loop of garbage that will invade your mind and not let you progress. and, even if you make progress, what''s the point when all that junk eventually consumes everything about you?"


    at the end of his words, klaus smiled.


    "believe me, you will not be able to be satisfied with anything else and will seek satisfaction in other areas of your life. you will want to reach the top, stand before the throne of the kings of history, and challenge them. you will want to touch the clouds, and when you achieve all that, you will realize that your whole existence is meaningless. if you''re lucky, you''ll get another chance again; if not..."


    despite the fact that he spoke profound words that carion found hard to understand, the smile on his face did not disappear.


    still, the way he phrased it and spoke meant that carion could understand everything he was saying. and somehow, he seemed to have understood that klaus was not speaking from ignorance.


    he felt that klaus was speaking to him from a very personal experience.


    to him, that was a surprise, but a few minutes later, he smiled and nodded, understanding everything.


    still, he could not speak. klaus did it first.


    "we are surrounded." he said as he looked out the window, bringing carion back to reality.


    he stood up, having rested, and nodded. "it would seem so. they have informants everywhere and have sealed off several areas of the city. during the mission, they didn''t tell us anything; what the hell is going on? all this fuss over some assassins?"


    klaus smiled. "surely they want our nithim. it''s expensive, and knowing there are a few members around, they must be doing something big to get us." he said, sitting back down to avoid being seen.


    he knew hiding wasn''t an option, so he immediately started writing something on a paper he had pulled out.


    carion was confused. "what are you writing? will you send a letter asking for help? although i don''t think we have a messenger bird..."


    "no, i won''t ask for help. i''ll just write what we''ll deliver to complete the mission."


    "oh? are you going to start writing it down right now? aren''t you worried they''ll find us?"


    "no." klaus shook his head and never took his eyes off what he was writing. "if you''re worried about those who will be knocking on your door in a few days, then you won''t enjoy the moment you have. sit down and rest." he replied. his reassurance was infectious, causing carion to sigh and sit beside him.


    he pulled out his cell phone but suddenly heard a voice that stopped him.


    "don''t. those guys possibly tapped the lines. if you make any calls or anything, they''ll immediately know where we are." he said softly.


    carion had to stop immediately. ''right...'' he thought. after that, he put his cell phone away and focused on doing other things of little importance.


    silence reigned in the room, allowing klaus to write down what he needed to quietly.


    then, 30 minutes later, klaus stopped writing and nodded in satisfaction.


    he then stood up. "there, have this. keep it in the inventory; you''ll use it later."


    carion looked up and saw that klaus was handing him what he had written, so he was confused. "shouldn''t you be handing it over? you''re the leader."


    "no, you will deliver it in a few hours, as i will not be available then. keep it and stop questioning."


    carion did as klaus told him despite not understanding what he was referring to. he had no problem handing it over if that was how he wanted it.


    but when he waited to receive a new order from klaus, he was disappointed to see that he had sat down to meditate and wasn''t even paying attention to his surroundings.


    ''how the hell can he be so calm in a situation like this...'' carion thought, though he sighed. there was nothing he could do, and seeing that klaus did that, he did too. continue your adventure at empire


    thus, the hours passed quickly until 5 p.m., at which time some noise was heard nearby, which made klaus and carion alert.


    "we''re going to do something. we''ll split up. i''ll buy you time so you can quickly get back to a safe area. you only have to do one thing: deliver those papers to miss sua as quickly as possible. she will know what to do." as he spoke this, klaus walked to the door.


    "what?" in shock, carion stepped forward to stop him. "you plan to be the bait? that doesn''t make sense! if i stayed, few out there could stand up to me. at least i can buy more time than you, so you must deliver this, i''ll take that..."


    "no." klaus interrupted him immediately. "i''m sorry to break it to you, but you have no combat experience. if you take on those guys, you''ll be outclassed very easily; besides, i can do this without fighting. just do as i say, i''m the leader."


    his stare really intimidated carion, who didn''t know how to respond. when he realized he should speak, klaus was no longer in front of him. sear?h the n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    as he walked, klaus smiled a little and looked back. "just do what i told you the way i told you, and everything will be fine. sua vinanne will know what to do; i''ll go with you as soon as you run away; you want revenge, don''t you? stop being so indecisive, indecision will not lead you to complete your revenge. do what you know how to do when you must do it."


    although carion didn''t seem very pleased with his words, he decided to listen to him. ''whenever i listen to him, things always turn out well. let''s hope this time, too.'' he thought.


    somehow, klaus was making this mission and situation look relatively simple and relaxed to complete. if carion was alone, he would have been dead by now, and if he was with the team, they would possibly be running from them or hiding in some basement begging for salvation.


    but klaus was not like that. somehow, he had an aura and confidence that made carion think they weren''t in such a difficult situation, even though he himself hadn''t realized it.


    still, carion followed him closely to learn the full plan.


    hearing it, he couldn''t believe it, but suddenly, klaus was already starting to execute it.


    the first thing it did was to blow a nearby wall to pieces, alerting the surrounding people.


    the dust spread everywhere, making it impossible for nearby people to notice what was happening. even so, screams began to be heard, and many people surrounded the place.


    "could it be those bastards?"


    "it''s possible; blowing such a large wall to pieces could only have been done by strong sorcerers; where is the lord?"


    "he seems to be meeting with allies. let''s catch these bastards and ensure neither can escape."


    after several shouts were heard nearby, the dust gradually became more and more accentuated.


    the nobleman''s assassins and subordinates stood on guard, weapons in their hands and their rings ready to attack. still, when the dust had fully settled, there was no trace of anyone around.


    "what the hell?"


    "how is it possible that no one is here?"


    "quick, start looking for them, send a message to those further out!"


    "they''re trying to escape!"


    various shouts once again flooded the surroundings. they were all on extreme alert, but no one noticed that quite close to them, but on the other side of the fence, a person was watching them.


    ''they''re pretty dumb if you ask me. even a controlled dust explosion like that can fool them so easily.'' klaus sighed.


    he didn''t expect that the people here knew any kind of war tactics, but since he arrived, only the tom guy he saw in the cursed world was worth mentioning. the rest of the people were rather disappointing.


    ''i guess i expected a lot from these little fry.'' he looked further and noticed that carion had managed to flee in the direction he had told him.


    ''now it''s just a matter of fooling them a little.'' he thought and threw a few rocks to the side.


    immediately, some people turned to look and managed to see a silhouette disappear, so the screams came out as they all started to chase after it.

 Chapter 68 Will Burmond, a Cursed Class Sorcerer

    klaus knew this was the most important moment, so he maneuvered throughout the area, avoiding the people looking for him. he managed to attract the attention of everyone around the area, clearing a large part through which carion had to escape.klaus'' mission was simple and effective: to pose as two people and clear an area. this was no difficulty for him, and he wouldn''t even need to clear it completely. it was enough to attract attention for a while until carion managed to get out of the controlled area.


    and although he had many opportunities to flee, he did not. he had other plans.


    after watching from afar as carion left the area, klaus smiled and looked at the houses. sea??h th§× novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''i wonder what these guys have done to people. what i thought was going wrong in the morning was that deadly and unusual silence in this area. now i see that there is not a single person inhabiting these houses; what the hell are these guys planning?'' he thought. still, the truth could not come up with an answer.


    so he sighed, and after watching several people running very close to where he was walking, he smiled. overhead, the sun had already set, and the stars were visible. although today''s view was not so spectacular because clouds covered the sky, and it would possibly rain in a few hours, it was a good night to do any mischief.


    for that, he smiled. ''let''s play a little game until dawn.''


    he subsequently ran in the opposite direction to where his pursuers were going and walked away from the place.


    .


    "where are they? i hear some people from etherleaf are coming to give us a hand on this." said the nobleman, looking at a person in front of him.


    "mr. ronan, the guys coming are quite good at it, and one of them is at the level of the executives and is a cursed class sorcerer; the other one is the executive leferum, and there are some more sorcerers. but you should remember that it will only be for one night. for now, we don''t want any trouble openly with nithim twice, so be sure to complete the mission before dawn." the man speaking wore a formal black and white suit, which was quite elegant.


    although he did not look helpful, he did not appear haughty in front of this person as he knew his status.


    ronan grimwell nodded toward him.


    "well, to hear that pleases me. but you should know that, although etherleaf openly hasn''t messed with nithim, at the end of the day, you are fallen leaf''s subordinates, and we are mortal enemies of nithim twice, so you would do well to sort out your priorities for the sake of it." he then walked over to him and put a hand on his shoulder.


    "the one on the level of the executives, is he a new member? how did you get such a powerful cursed class?" he asked, causing the organization member to nod.


    "he''s new, the leader got him. don''t worry, he''s trustworthy. we''ve proven he doesn''t belong to any nearby organization."


    "oh? interesting. looks like he''s a traveler then."


    "indeed, mr. ronan. he is a traveler."


    "well... i don''t like travelers, so have him stay close to leferum and control his own to avoid problems with headquarters. go back; your work here is done. i will wait for you."


    "yes, sir. i will leave. i will leave you the credentials of those coming, and i hope you can complete the mission in the stipulated time."


    after saying that he turned and left, leaving ronan grimwell a bit reflective, looking at the credentials.


    ''will burmond... a cursed class sorcerer who is on the level of the executives, that''s amazing. i wonder what kind of skills he''ll have to be sent here. if i could win him over... although i don''t like travelers, as long as he serves as an errand boy and a bridge to another better country, it''ll be enough.'' he smiled after thinking like that.


    he had his own ideals and a way to realize them. he was an intelligent man who had risen from the bottom to be awarded titles of nobility thanks to his strength and intelligence, and that intelligence he would not stop using just because he could now live comfortably. he had not yet fulfilled all his dreams, after all.


    still, his plans had to stop for now, as his current strength was limited.


    so he put the credentials aside and noticed several people coming running in.


    "lord, we''ve almost got those bastards surrounded, but we''re tight on space. they''ve been toying with us while giving us less and less space to maneuver. what do we do? we need more space to move; our men are almost running into the part of the city that still has people in it. i''m afraid what we''ve been doing will be discovered..."


    ronan sighed. ''tsk, it''s because of this bunch of useless people that i have to think about finding new subordinates.''


    "which zone?"


    "north zone, sir."


    ronan felt fury in his heart at his reply, but he controlled himself. he pulled out a previously transcribed paper and signed it.


    "here. carry my eviction order, just in case anyone resists. take them to some bunker as we have always done; one of them should be of use." he passed the paper to his subordinate, causing him to nod quickly.


    "yes, yes, sir. i will do so immediately."


    "now scram." ronan growled, not wanting to hear any more of this bastard''s words. his coldness caused his subordinate to bolt as if his life depended on it.


    thus, the room descended back into silence until, 30 minutes later, some people arrived.


    they were wearing etherleaf garments, so ronan smiled past his bad mood.


    "mr. will, mr. leferum, it''s a pleasure to have you here." he smiled friendly.


    although not many present noticed, ronan''s choice to greet will first over leferum was a bit disrespectful to the latter.


    more so, considering that leferum is a bona fide etherleaf executive and will a newcomer. still, leferum turned a blind eye. he knew the kind of big shot he was dealing with.


    "greetings, mr. ronan. long time no see." he said, smiling in a friendly manner as well. he then introduced will.


    "this is will burmond, a rather powerful newcomer. although he is a newcomer and has 4 stars, not a mere 4 stars, his strength is on my level, with the advantage that he is a cursed class sorcerer."


    experience more tales on empire


    ronan grimwell nodded and greeted them quietly, shaking their hands.


    just then, ''will'' stepped forward. "i''m not here to make friends. i have a mission to complete, but i was told it would be you, mr. ronan, who would give me the details. while i understand the basis, how is the plan progressing? how are we going to proceed?" he asked, being direct.


    although ronan found this disrespectful, he could feel the power emanating from will''s body, so he nodded to him. "i see mr. will likes effectiveness. that being the case, we''ll get along just fine. please, this way." immediately, he began leading the way to the room where they would explain the plan.

 Chapter 69 A plan that begins to make sense

    after several minutes of listening to ronan grimwell, klaus looked thoughtful.''these guys are doing something strange. their evictions are beyond weird, but the poison they carry in their bodies seems to be a mind-affecting poison. more than a poison, is it a drug? what exactly are they planning?'' he suddenly felt the need not to kill them all.


    his original plan was to waste their time and lead to their extermination in the morning. thanks to his dual identity, he could do that, and for now, he was going perfectly with that plan. still, when he realized what they were planning to do in this little scheme, he realized that allowing any of them to live would perhaps grant him more information and greater profits in the long run.


    ''although for that, i should move my pieces carefully. this man, ronan, is more astute than he looks. his suspicions are quite accurate despite not having seen us before.'' externally, klaus showed nothing, but internally, his mind worked at high speed to find the best option for this case.


    "it''s a good plan, but... even though it was mentioned to me before, what are you looking for? are you looking to get rid of some members of that organization and take away their nithim? do they really have nithim? i''m sorry, i don''t believe it, but even where i come from, that''s an extremely rare mineral." klaus spoke, attracting ronan''s attention.


    "that''s right, mr. will. as you may know, nithim is a versatile and powerful mineral. with it, we could even assassinate a sorcerer at the strong level without flinching. nithim twice is known to large corporations in our nation because it employs nithim. although no one knows where they get it from, it''s much cheaper to obtain them by assassinating their members than buying them, isn''t it?" ronan smiled.


    ''i see. in addition to their other plans, this is also done to take the nithim from the organization''s members.'' klaus nodded.


    "well, that sounds good to me. that being the case, some nithim will get me in case i get one of those guys, right?" he asked, smiling.


    ronan kept a serenity on his face, though inwardly, he wanted to curse. "hahaha, i''d have to take that up with my superiors, but i can turn a blind eye and say we find less if you catch them."


    "well, that being the case, i will join the mission and catch those guys. but, before that, you should know that i have done many missions in my short life, as i love to travel. i have occasionally come across these types of organizations. the way they operate is not common, so there is a possibility that they are no longer even in that fence you mention. their uniqueness lies in the ore they carry; if they use it to escape, forget about me; even if mr. hiltroad were to come, he would not be able to stop them." he said and stared at them.


    "the mission lasts until dawn; if we fail to catch them before dawn, i will return to my residence because the pay is not enough to work during the day. with all that, are you sure about doing it? we might even be walking into a trap." he culminated.


    his words left both of them in front of him thoughtful.


    ronan had already considered it, but now that it had been mentioned to him, he felt it made much more sense because of the nithim.


    ''if we walked into a trap, it would be dangerous, but... i''m tied up this time. it was totally out of my hands because of these useless minions and they retrieved the key. returning without that key would be problematic.'' although he didn''t show it, he was worried. he needed that mission to go well.


    but now a guy with enough strength to put conditions on it appeared.


    ''i must mold this bastard. if he wants to be stubborn, i''ll allow it for now. i''ll see if i don''t make you my subordinate later.'' he thought and smiled.


    "it''s a situation i had already considered, but don''t worry. i have connections and am fully prepared for any scenario. if you want, i can pay a little more for your services; i won''t force you to stay longer than the agreed time either."


    "haha, good. you are very wise, mr. ronan. i like that. please, let''s cooperate and find the things we want."


    they both shook hands at that moment, showing joyful expressions of cooperation.


    "can you step outside for a moment, mr. will? as a member of headquarters, i have some things to discuss with leferum." continue reading at empire


    klaus nodded. "i''ll go get ready and talk quietly." after that, he walked out.


    the room had silence for a moment before ronan spoke.


    "is he reliable?"


    "not very."


    "what is mr. garder''s plan with him? it''s unusual for him to send people who are not very trustworthy on such an important mission."


    "he trusts that you will be able to control him, lord ronan." leferum smiled as he said this, trying to leave all the weight on ronan. still, after not receiving a reply from ronan, leferum realized that he wouldn''t answer him if he didn''t answer his question, so he sighed.


    "that man has an amazing effectiveness when it comes to completing missions. he only works at night and focuses on missions within the city. he doesn''t have much time working, but he usually manages to do more than four missions in a single night, which ranks him with the highest effectiveness among our people. that''s why he was sent here." leferum revealed.


    and although ronan nodded, he did not answer because his question had not yet been answered.


    "tsk, mister ronan, you should know that i was sent here to prevent that man from taking control of the key. lord aranfer has already been informed about what happened and will come to prove him; at the same time, he plans to tie him to the organization. those are mr. garder''s plans." s§×ar?h the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    though a bit unwilling to reveal it, he had no choice.


    his revelation finally made ronan smile.


    "i see, so the slave is working on getting a new slave. that''s good." he smiled, causing leferum to glare at him.


    "mr. ronan, i remind you that you must not speak out of turn." he replied, slightly angrily.


    but ronan gave little importance to this. "hahaha, mr. leferum, don''t worry. i''m very good at talking and hiding things." he smiled. "if you need any help containing that boy, let me know. i like to use poison lately." he said, leaving the room shortly after without another word.

 Chapter 70 Its about to start

    klaus did not prepare himself too much, although he made it appear as if he did. anyway, he knew that everything here, for now, was under his control since the person they were looking for was himself.continue your adventure with empire


    as he prepared himself, ronan arrived at his side.


    "mr. will, i look forward to cooperating with you during these hours. does the plan seem right to you? do you think any variations are necessary?"


    klaus shook his head. "the plan is correct, and the force is sufficient. as long as they are still here, we can catch them. i hope you remember your words regarding the nithim."


    "haha, of course, i remember," ronan said, patting klaus on the shoulder. "i''m going out to talk to the rest of the team. the plan will begin to be implemented in 30 minutes. i''ll wait for you outside, mr. will."


    klaus watched him walk away and then looked at his shoulder. ''two types of poisons. one of them of the stimulant type to open the pores slightly, that way the other can insert itself inside my skin and get into my blood. interesting. the second poison is special. i can''t differentiate what it''s for, but it doesn''t give me a good feeling.'' klaus thought, smiling softly.


    ''this guy is interesting, but he likes to tempt death if he thinks he can do something to me just by mere nonsense.'' he immediately moved his cursed energy to that spot to neutralize the poison. it wasn''t hard to neutralize it, as his cursed energy was quite good for that kind of situation.


    although he knew he should be more careful from now on, he didn''t mind. he finished grooming himself and returned to the house''s main room, where all the nearby subordinates had gathered to start the plan.


    this time, ronan didn''t want to say much. he immediately gave them the order to work with the newcomers and also explained the plan smoothly, so in less than 30 minutes, everyone went out to fulfill their part of the deal.


    klaus and leferum took a different path than most, as they were both too powerful and could find better and more if they did it on their own.


    "mr. leferum, why, if fallen leaf and etherleaf are the same, does etherleaf put so little effort into something so important to fallen leaf?" klaus suddenly asked, taking leferum by surprise, who looked at him curiously.


    "why do you think this is important?" he asked.


    "you don''t need to hide it, mr. leferum. i have heard of you. you are one of the most powerful sorcerers in sam''an city, and you have power and great status in the city; even the nobles respect you. if they sent you, it means they attach great importance to this mission." klaus smiled at the end of his words.


    leferum was momentarily thoughtful as he walked; although he wanted to refute him, he had no way to do so. he was right.


    this mission was important, but that wasn''t specifically why he was sent here.


    ''keeping an eye on a person like this and ensuring he''s not with nithim is crucial to our development. but, also because that key should be better off with us than with those guys.'' he thought but shook his head towards klaus.


    "mr. will, some organizations are not as united as you might think. fallen leaf is big, and we are just one of their subsidiaries; we came out of them and are slowly growing because of them, but you can''t always blindly support what some leaders say."


    klaus gave him a sidelong glance, ''sides, eh? there are sides everywhere, and i''ve run into various kinds of sides since i came to this world. nithim twice and fallen leaf. cursed world and new earth. soft class and cursed class. everything has sides here, but because of that, there is also a conflict of interest. this time, it looks like this guy is here to prevent the other side, within fallen leaf, from being able to get that key.''


    after talking a bit, the two walked gently along different roads in this city section. although he asked leferum a few questions, leferum didn''t answer, so in the end, he gave up and continued doing his job.


    here, there was no hustle and bustle of the city, there were few lights on, and there wasn''t even a car on the streets; most were parked, and their owners no one knew where they were.


    it was like a recently abandoned city, conveying a strange peace. still, the tension in the atmosphere could be felt.


    and klaus soon had to get to work. sear?h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    his mission this time was to get into the area where they thought those two were and fight them if he could get them. for several hours now, there has been a siege protecting this place. the military and sorcerers were working together on this, but many were nervous.


    as klaus moved in, many began to move toward the center, seeking to enclose whatever was in there.


    leferum passed behind klaus to help him.


    but, after walking more than three houses, klaus frowned.


    "there''s a curse recently born there; shall i kill it?" he asked, looking at leferum who was walking a few steps near him.


    "no, leave it there. i''ll report the mission, and i''ll be done." but, even though leferum said that klaus almost didn''t hear him.


    "it''s a bit strange."


    "what?"


    "follow me." klaus quickly moved towards the house where the curse should be and soon reached the third floor.


    "on the balcony is the cursed beast; what do you want to fight it for? it''s only just been born." leferum asked in shock, but klaus shook his head.


    "no, look over there. there are traces of people being here recently. and there''s an excess of cursed energy here; can you feel it?"


    leferum frowned and tried to sense more of what klaus was talking about but couldn''t. "i understand about the cursed energy; a cursed beast was just born here, so it''s normal for there to be an excess; what''s so important about it?"


    "i''m cursed class, and if there''s one thing i like to brag about, it''s my sniffing abilities; i can tell the difference between the energy of a sorcerer and a cursed beast. i''m sure there was a cursed class sorcerer here recently, maybe two."


    "cursed class sorcerer?" leferum felt stunned and looked quickly at the ceiling and the surroundings.


    "you understand as well. a cursed class with nithim is not something we can openly face."


    "are you sure about that? it''s my understanding that nithim twice doesn''t have too many cursed class."


    klaus nodded and gently moved around the room. "i was brought up on the subject that this mission came about because nithim twice members killed several fallen leaf members, but if they sent a couple of cursed class sorcerers, that means their mission was of vital importance; what the hell is going on?"


    "missions have secrets, too, mr. will. but i will tell you that the mission we are doing right now is very important. i assure you that if we complete it successfully, many things will go well for you from now on."


    klaus smiled but answered nothing more. from the start, he knew he would receive a similar response, so he decided not to make a big deal out of it.


    ''getting information out of these guys is complicated. i guess i should act a little more.''


    although what he was saying was partly a reality, most of his words were nonsense to try to unnerve this guy to get information out of him. still, it wasn''t working. they hadn''t told him anything he didn''t already know other than the fact that the higher-ups were interested in him.


    so he decided to step on the gas. in the end, if the information obtained was unsatisfactory, the only thing to do was to assassinate them all when sua arrived at dawn.


    "i think i have the trail; follow me," klaus said, and without disturbing the cursed beast, he left the house and headed elsewhere.


    .


    the hours passed like that. there were different explosions on different sides of where klaus was going, as he ''had found traces''.


    the traces were nothing more than nonsense he made during the morning. thanks to the fact that he was the one who had scattered different things with his aura, he was able to find them with moderate difficulty, which somehow gained him the trust of leferum and ronan.


    his abilities seemed amazing; they even thought he had some tracking ability, so he was ''perfect'' for this mission.


    despite that, as the hours passed, they couldn''t find anything.


    in the end, klaus found some scattered articles of clothing and frowned.


    "tsk, your subordinates are stupid." he growled, annoyed.


    leferum and ronan could understand him, especially ronan, who understood why he said it. he himself was shaking with anger.


    "letting them get away with stupid, cheap tricks like this, what the hell were they doing? swallowing shit? how can you possibly make them escape when they''re pretending to be you? shit." klaus shook his hand and slammed it into a vase in the house he was investigating, sending it flying to pieces.


    ronan wanted to do the exact same thing. it was almost 4 a.m., so dawn was just around the corner. despite that, they found nothing. not only that, they wouldn''t find anything else because this place was very close to where the fence ends.


    and it was the last spot klaus ''scouted''.


    the rest had already been carefully investigated by the rest, and the reports hinted that no one was there.


    smoke was already pouring out of ronan''s head, and he was about to explode in anger in a matter of seconds. still, he somehow restrained himself.


    "no more traces?" he asked.


    klaus shook his head. "from here, they escaped without using cursed energy or anything similar. they disguised themselves and got out." at last, he sighed and looked at ronan.


    "i must congratulate you, mr. ronan. your subordinates from whom i expected nothing still managed to disappoint me." he scoffed and turned around to walk away.


    but then he stopped suddenly and looked to the side.


    ''is it going to start? that was fast...'' he thought.


    .

 Chapter 71 Hidden message

    when carion saw that klaus had gone through a crowd of pursuers, he stopped hesitating and escaped quickly.he didn''t need much time to do so. he was an elf, and his affinity in magic was wind. whether he wanted to run through the forest or in a city, he found it relatively easy to do so.


    thanks to that, he managed to escape that strange encirclement after running and hiding to wait for klaus to do his job.


    when he got out and reached a safe area, he frowned.


    he was surrounded by quite a few people walking along the roads, shopping, or chatting. some were going, some were coming.


    they all had their own routes, but none passed through the place carion had just left.


    no matter how much he thought about it, something wasn''t right about this situation. there was no way they could have vacated such a large area without leaving a trace, and no one was suspicious about it. it''s not like the part of the city disappeared because people passing by would occasionally glance at it, but in the end, they wouldn''t pass by.


    ''it doesn''t look like magic. is it some cursed class sorcerer? there must be something or someone interfering. however, there is a simpler probability, and that is that the person behind this is trapping all concerned in that area, though he must be very powerful to do so. if that were the case, there must be people among this large number of people who belong to those guys, right?'' he thought and looked at his surroundings carefully.


    at that moment, he remembered what he had been asked to do, so after lowering his head to hide, he began to walk quickly to another section of the city.


    he immediately sent a few messages regarding the mission, specifically asking to see sua vinanne.


    still, he couldn''t get that out of his mind, so he planned to mention it to sua vinanne as soon as he saw her.


    and he didn''t have to wait too long. sua vinanne had been attentive to this mission since he issued it, so she immediately invited him to a nearby bar for a ''chat''.


    carion arrived quickly, surprising sua.


    "you''re fast, kid. and klaus?" she asked.


    carion didn''t answer her too much. "greetings, miss sua." he said, and then he handed her the papers klaus had told him to give her.


    "he asked me to bestow these on you."


    although sua felt a bad feeling, she grabbed it and started reading it.


    ''mission information, they completed it successfully, and they also mentioned a noble...'' she thought and looked at carion.


    "which noble was it?" she asked.


    "lord ronan."


    sua''s eyes sparkled as she heard this and connected some dots in her head. ''i see, now it all makes sense.'' she thought, turning her attention back to the document.


    she read it once, twice, and even 3 times before her eyes twitched slightly.


    suddenly, she quickly pulled some special glasses from her storage ring and put them on.


    carion was confused. he was already about to start explaining to her what had happened when she practically stopped listening to him.


    sua had to concentrate steadily, as if there were nothing else in the world, until suddenly, she could understand.


    ''i see; this guy sent me an enclave message. god, i had a hard time understanding it, but...'' she smiled and got up immediately.


    "good job, young carion. go get ready; we''ll go find that boy and perform one of the biggest missions in nithim twice tonight."


    "oh? what do you mean?" carion was shocked after hearing her, but she only replied with a palm on his shoulders.


    "if you want to go far, follow klaus''s strategies. that boy is nicer than you can imagine." she said, grabbed her cell phone from nithim twice, and immediately sent an alert message to some select people.


    these select people were powerful and trusted. the probability of being betrayed by them was almost nil, so she was confident using them.


    sua is an intelligent woman, not someone who will alert the organization to this mission. and it''s not because they are not worth it; it''s because she knows there are traitors within the organization.


    that''s why she only chose a few, alerting them wherever they were.


    carion was marked among those, and the alert message reached his cell phone as well. he pulled it out quickly and frowned. when he thought to ask sua vinanne what was going on, she was no longer present. your next read awaits at empire


    ''sigh, i guess being a bad strategist has its problems. i can''t understand how these people think.'' after sighing, he quickly went to the designated place, which was a bit far from there but close to the areas controlled by their enemies.


    seven more people arrived upon his arrival. most of them were unknown to him, but he remembered seeing one before.


    sua was already waiting for them.


    she nodded to them and asked them to come in before speaking.


    "i have good news for you. we have gotten a traitor from the high-level circle, ronan grimwell." she said, causing several of them to cough.


    "the nameless marquis?" they asked in shock, causing sua to nod.


    "that''s right, you all know that the nameless marquis is one of our patrons, but his treacheries have reached the limit. i have specially chosen you, so i trust you. ronan grimwell is working closely with fallen leaf and has stolen an important treasure. we were looking for it, and now we finally found it."


    his words stunned even carion. ''what the hell? since when had that old man ever stolen anything?'' he thought, in shock. however, if sua had said it, he would have believed it. he just hadn''t expected it since he hadn''t seen a mission concerning that before, and whenever something like that happens, they usually put up some mission or another.


    one of the other seven suddenly stood up, angry. "where is that damn traitor? miss sua, i will personally go and bring him here to kneel before you." his anger was contagious, causing others to stand up and say the exact same thing.


    they were not afraid of him, even if it was the nameless marquis; every one of them was trusted by sua, and it was not for nothing. the power they wielded was tremendous.


    that was why she smiled. s§×ar?h the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "right now, we have one of our own men at his side, spying on him every move he makes outside the organization. thanks to him, we were able to find out what he had been doing and about the stolen treasure. right now, he is with ronan grimwell. he has asked us to come at dawn to catch him off guard while we lock him up in a place to kill him."


    "do we have someone that good? to get close to the nameless marquis and find out so many things... who is he? is a leader?"


    "you guys don''t need to know for now. maybe you''ll meet him later, though you can meet his friend and teammate, " she said, waving her hand to introduce carion.

 Chapter 72 Higher-Class Emergency

    "this is carion, a recent member i managed to hunt down. they both participated in the assassin''s mission this morning and completed it. thanks to that, his teammate realized everything that was going on."her words served nicely as a great introduction for carion, although he himself could not understand what so many things this woman was talking about.


    ''how come we found out something, and i didn''t know?'' he thought.


    in fact, if he looked back in time, he would realize that what she was saying didn''t make sense. while ronan was a traitor, since when did klaus discover something about a treasure and stuff? how come klaus is close to ronan right now if a few hours ago he didn''t know who he was?


    although he had many questions, he didn''t ask them, as this was not the place to ask them.


    in the end, he greets those who look at him with respect.


    this was because the people present were able to understand the weight of the mission they had undertaken.


    ''a mission to retrieve the keys to the city and complete it so quickly... i see. it''s no wonder he can get so close to ronan grimwell.'' several of them thought.


    if they knew how ''simple'' it was to retrieve it, they would realize how much trouble their enemies were in, but sadly, they didn''t know, and those who did didn''t seem to realize it.


    but, this small letter of introduction was enough for all of them to enter into confidence.


    enjoy exclusive content from empire


    "shall we go and look for our mate? his exploits alone in this mission are worthy of respect and admiration. people like that are what we need, miss sua. please allow me to go. i will kill ronan myself and bring you his head while keeping our mate safe." the great and also the most powerful of them spoke this time.


    his status was the highest among those present, so his voice carried weight.


    sua smiled at him, "don''t be in a hurry. we will all go. i will also participate in the mission. we''ll do it at dawn."


    "you''ll go, miss!?"


    "impossible, that''s too dangerous!" sear?h the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "right, madam!"


    they all immediately objected, saying that although the mission was important, it wasn''t that important, was it?


    it was just a high-level traitor along with his subordinates. there was no need for her presence in the slightest, mainly because she''s better at doing things from behind.


    her status is not for her to be at the forefront of battle.


    the senior man among the 7 stood firm as he spoke.


    "miss sua, if you will excuse me, although you are capable, we cannot put you at risk. the organization needs you more than all of us. please come to your senses. there are enough of us. even if there are several of fallen leaf and they make trouble for us, we may lose some of nithim, but we can''t lose you."


    "yes, right, ma''am."


    "think carefully, please."


    they all repeated his words, trying to persuade her, except carion, who wasn''t understanding much. perhaps sua''s status was higher than he expected.


    but sua vinanne shook her head. "no, i will go too. i will be the field commander because this mission cannot fail. and we''re going to sweep everyone there. from how the informant told me, there seems to be a secret behind it, and i''m afraid it''s not as simple as ronan grimwell."


    at her words, her subordinates fell mute again.


    ''ronan grimwell is just for show...'' soon, they frowned as they realized that, perhaps, the mission was of a higher standard than they expected.


    that made them show seriousness. if ronan grimwell is a cover, it means that she expects someone of far greater power than him or a very important stratagem to be behind it.


    sua noticed the change in the atmosphere, so she smiled.


    "i have already ordered a total closure of where they are. it will start to be executed from 4 a.m., and at about that time, we will attack. our mission is to assassinate everyone there."


    one of them then raised his hand, asking to speak.


    sua looked at him for a moment before allowing him to speak.


    "why don''t we use a ''curtain''?" he asked.


    his question left sua thoughtful. it crossed her mind to use one, but the problem was the cost in such a large place, and, even more, if she failed to catch everyone, those left free could easily escape.


    "i thought about it, but it''s not a good idea. the place is too big, and one of them could easily escape."


    "i see, i understand, miss sua."


    "any other questions?" sua asked, looking at the rest. after seeing that they had no more questions, she began to explain the whole plan to them.


    .


    hours later, sua was on the ground in the city.


    ''klaus, eh. boy, you''re clever. you lock yourself in this place and find things out, but at the same time, you force me to act rudely because you didn''t send me the key. even more, you want to hand over a bunch of bastards and the key simultaneously. do you plan to increase your rank in the organization? these are big contributions, you know.'' she thought.


    she didn''t know if she was complaining about klaus or praising him anymore, but she couldn''t find a way to complain in every sentence, even if she wanted to.


    in the end, she could only think: ''he''s too smart and capable, but he also has the biggest guts i''ve ever seen.''


    and seeing that the appointed time was already coming, she stood in front of an area of the city, which, although it seemed normal, was a little or too quiet.


    ''the silence of a controlled, pre-planned eviction. you''ve invested a lot in this, ronan grimwell, so much so that if something like this came to light before you succeeded, it could destroy you, your family, and your entire organization.'' she smiled.


    if they caught ronan grimwell today with klaus'' help, the gain would be overwhelming for their side, and they would totally take the upper hand in the situation because they had caught him red-handed.


    that''s why she couldn''t complain about him before. she hadn''t expected a mission that she saw as something ''simple, but emergency'' to turn into a mission of a higher-class emergency. even more absurd to her was that the one who discovered it and was trying to make it successful was the youngest in the organization.


    she smiled even wider and looked deeper.


    ''but, i wonder, ronan, are you taking people away to test on them? is it ''the professor'' who ordered you to do it? or are you giving them to the ''damned''? what a problem it must be to serve two masters, right, ronan grimwell?'' she smiled but suddenly realized it was wrong.


    ''oh, no, right. it was three masters. but, i wonder, now that your first master is here, will one of the other two come to save you? or will they leave you stranded like the traitor you are? let me see what fate holds for you, ronan grimwell.''


    .

 Chapter 73 Leading them to death

    ''they are close, and it looks like they are ready to start the operation.'' klaus thought. curiosity radiated his mind, but the truth was that he wasn''t planning on sticking around to find out.still, he still had something to do.


    he looked at the place where they were investigating; several people were there. ronan looked like he would explode angrily at any moment, like leferum, although the latter could control himself better.


    after investigating for so long, the fact that they found nothing left a sour taste in their mouths. the rest of the subordinates looked at the ground, not daring to raise their heads.


    they all knew that this mission, which was destined to be a success, had failed miserably because of themselves. the only thing they could do was wait for the moment when their leaders decided to make their moves against them.


    perhaps it was klaus'' presence that gave ronan pause.


    ''the weakness of these guys is very noticeable if you start to get to know them a bit. maybe leferum is not so affected because he seems to belong to a different side than ronan. still, the loss of the mission, the key, and all that ronan had invested in this is a big loss for him that exposed his weakness: he is powerful and capable, but his capabilities are limited because his subordinates are useless.'' klaus thought.


    a wonderful but risky plan formed in his mind when he realized this.


    he suddenly smiled.


    "looks like something interesting." he said, drawing attention to himself.


    "what is it, mr. will?" ronan asked carefully, not wanting to reveal his anger in front of a potential subordinate.


    "i just sensed the presence of 2 cursed class sorcerers, and they seem to have nithim on top of them." he revealed, causing the whole scene to go into shock.


    "w-what?!"


    "are you serious!?" various shouts came from one side to the other.


    klaus smiled slyly. "that''s right, but one of them is as powerful as me, and they''re close. looks like we found the mine of riches we''ve been looking for."


    his words were incredibly refreshing to them, and they immediately perked up and began asking him about their direction. still, klaus was sincere this time.


    "it could be a trap, you know? i didn''t sense them until just now. maybe now they already have the nithim in hand, and that''s why i can sense them."


    ronan looked at him strangely. "what do you suggest?" he asked, but klaus shook his head sideways.


    "i can only give two suggestions. first, we''ll go there and look for the nithim."


    "and the second?" ronan asked after nodding.


    "we stand down. if it''s a trap, i won''t care about any of you; i want to make that clear."


    discover hidden content at empire


    ronan and leferum nodded. having nothing to do with your contractors after whatever needs to happen happens is the way a mercenary operates, so they didn''t find it strange that ''will'' acted like that.


    still, it lowered klaus'' status in ronan''s mind, though it was of little consequence.


    he nodded without hesitation. "nithim is not a mineral you can refuse if it comes to your door, mr. will. you should know it is the most expensive one in this world, and its cost is so exorbitant that no one can turn a blind eye. come on, which way is it?" he asked.


    klaus kept his gaze on him before looking at leferum, who agreed and not to mention the rest of the subordinates. some would even rather die than be alone with ronan now that they had failed the mission. besides, if they could grab even a small part of a piece of nithim, they would be rich.


    so they all agreed.


    klaus smiled inwardly. ''well, greed is the best way to make mistakes.''


    he then nodded.


    "that being the case, then let''s go. i''ll take you to the site. i just wanted you to keep the possibility in mind."


    "let''s go." ronan looked around at his surroundings. "try to keep a fence, and let''s go like this. since it''s something proposed by mr. will, he must have his reasons for making that suggestion, and we should respect it. let''s keep the alert level at maximum."


    immediately, they all got ready and did exactly as they were told.


    so, they all started to walk to that place.


    klaus intentionally made it a bit long; in the meantime, he talked a few times with ronan.


    at this moment, he realized an important issue.


    maybe at night, he could not train to become strong, but if he trained to increase his understanding of the cursed energy, wouldn''t it be a kind of strengthening? while he had thought about it before, he hadn''t paid more attention because he didn''t think it was that important. but at this moment, he realized he had a serious problem.


    all of his senses on this night to get to the right place relied on his vision, smell, and hearing. but, if he read his ability correctly, it mentioned that he could use the cursed energy for almost anything.


    ''while the ability doesn''t say so explicitly, technically i should technically be able to ''feel'' the cursed energy on all four sides.'' he thought.


    while he could see the cursed energy, seeing and feeling it was different. he wanted to use the cursed energy as a radar to know where the members of nithim twice were, even across the distance.


    if he could do that, it would be a major improvement for future missions and for his own understanding of the world.


    ''i seem to have something to train at night. i suppose i have more, but i don''t know and haven''t experienced enough to know. it seems that being patient is key to everything, even here.'' klaus smiled slightly.


    but, while directing everyone present to the place where he thought he felt, he moved his hand slightly into the distance. no one noticed his movement because they were too tense, but from his hand came a small, imperceptible bomb of cursed energy.


    it flew before their sight and exploded in a place in the sky. no one noticed it. not many people can see cursed energy, and in this group, no one could.


    he did that same thing three more times before he stopped doing it.


    and when he stopped doing it, it''s because he stopped, making everyone stop, too.


    "there''s something." he whispered.


    "what is it? where?" ronan asked, unable to help but look in the direction where klaus was looking. he immediately sensed it, too.


    "...mister ronan, i think it''s a trap." klaus said and looked back.


    "and we''re stuck." he whispered. ronan''s smiling countenance was wiped away at this instant; he had noticed it, too.


    he wanted to smile because this meant there was a lot of nithim around. only nithim twice could get him into a situation like this without noticing, but he had a huge problem.


    ''we''re away from my territory, and these bastards i brought seem useless today.'' ronan took a deep breath, not taking his eyes off the front. sea??h th§× n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    his mind worked quickly on a plan, but he felt they would be disadvantaged. he is also a member of nithim. he knows very well what the requirements are to enter that exalted organization, and it is thanks to that that he knows that if he doesn''t get help from outside or if will isn''t powerful enough to fight one of the second phase, then they are lost.


    ''if they did it so carefully that we only realized the trap when we fell into it, one of the leaders must be in on it and must be a leader absolutely trusted by the great leader. that being the case, there must be a few sorcerers participating.'' he immediately recalled the rules of nithim twice.


    one of its rules specifies that not just any sorcerer can join the organization. he must pass various tests of confidence and strength, with the minimum to enter being the primary level of the power scale. only klaus had been able to enter before reaching that level, and it was a matter of discussion when they found out that someone planned to give a millionaire contract to a person like him.


    now, in this country where there are only primary level and strong level sorcerers, having only sorcerers at that level is impressive and even more so because they all have nithim, which they use to enhance their abilities greatly and also as a weapon.


    on the same level, it is practically impossible for an organization to stand up to nithim because they will never be on the same level as they thought; nithim will always be one step ahead.


    and that''s what they are facing this time.


    ''the situation is dangerous.'' he immediately summoned his soft ring and ordered his subordinates to be on guard.


    leferum and the rest of the hired sorcerers understood that the mission had advanced to a limit impossible to reverse, so they quickly drew their weapons or soft rings.


    the only one who did not seem to be on alert was klaus, who waited patiently, looking up from the nearby houses.


    at that moment, several people began appearing in those places, one after the other. there were more than 20 of them. all of them were armed, but some stood out above the rest, being so powerful that even klaus was a little intimidated by them.


    the most peculiar thing about them was the clothing they wore.


    it was a garb that made ronan''s heart go up in his throat, and he almost choked on his own saliva.


    ''the royal executioners!?'' his mind oozed, and his legs shook for a brief moment.

 Chapter 74 Judgment

    he remembered the clothing of these guys very well. at some point in the past, they were a force to be feared within the kingdom and protected the previous king. they were known to all as ''the royal executioners'', but after the previous king''s fall and sariel ii''s rise as king, the group disappeared.at the time, they were a group feared even by him, as they were cold-blooded killers who dealt with any traitor or malicious person who wanted to oppose sariel i, the former king, or his family.


    despite all that and the fact that they were feared in the kingdom, after the fall of sariel i, the group disappeared, and many of them were killed; ronan himself witnessed it and participated in some of the missions to kill them.


    even so, once ronan heard a rumor.


    according to rumor, the royal executioners were now part of nithim twice, which prompted him to join that curious organization. he wanted to find out if the rumors were true, but after joining and spending numerous months in their ranks, taking advantage of one side and the other to increase his wealth and status, he found that the organization was stranger than he thought.


    they were not stupid, and their leaders were hidden behind strange veils that he could not see or uncover. this frustrated him, as he could not find anything he had set out to find, although he discovered many things and enormously increased his wealth and status.


    this was the first time he had discovered something so amazing within nithim twice. while he knew they were powerful and had powerful sorcerers among their ranks, he did not expect the rumors that made him join them to be true.


    but this was naturally an enormous pressure on his shoulders, so much so that, for a moment, it made him lose sight of his goal.


    while he was lost in his own demons, a woman''s voice echoed from the surroundings.


    "ronan grimwell, since you betrayed the organization, sold privileged information, and even stole one of our treasures, the organization declares that you have been sentenced to a prompt death." her words were simple, and her tone of voice was not too effective for intimidation, but it still made ronan tremble.


    he looked up sharply, trying to pinpoint where the voice was coming from. he didn''t recognize it, but somehow, he thought he knew who it was.


    once, he heard it when he visited one of the organization''s small bases.


    ''the great leader!'' he thought, in shock.


    klaus, standing next to him, frowned. ''if it weren''t for the vibrations in her voice, i wouldn''t recognize her. but this is an amazing way to change the voice.'' he thought.


    the voice was coming from sua vinanne, naturally, but it sounded very different from her.


    and when everyone heard this voice, carion and the others who came with him were amazed. they even wanted to kneel down because they recognized her, but in the end, they did not.


    as sua''s words came to an end, a couple of nithim people moved from the sides and attacked several of those present, killing them with one blow. the nithim in their hands glowed, along with the blood being sprayed across the floor.


    read new adventures at empire


    "it''s nithim!"


    "they really have nithim!"


    "attack, kill as many as you can!"


    the various disorganized cries echoed among the large group being attacked. numerous sorcerers rushed at those now on the field, trying to kill them, but in the same manner, the members of nithim twice began their attack.


    klaus nodded. this time, he was to praise sua''s way of working in this situation.


    ''they are strategically ordered so that it becomes impossible to escape. in addition, they have concentrated much of their forces in the rear to prevent ronan''s retreat. they are perfectly coordinated as well, amazing.'' he smiled and looked to his side.


    ronan was still in a daze, so klaus covered his face completely and patted him on the shoulder.


    "if you don''t lead them, we''re doomed, you know?" he said, bringing ronan finally back to his senses.


    he stared at klaus for a moment before shaking his head.


    "...we may already be." he whispered.


    klaus smiled. "what makes you think that? are those people dangerous?" he asked.


    "yes." his answer was immediate. "more than dangerous. i never thought they were actually with them; if i knew that, i wouldn''t have chosen this path." he revealed.


    his words surprised klaus. ''the source of information i need is here. come on, give me more information.'' he smiled internally and spoke externally.


    "who exactly are they? you are quite powerful, and so am i. mr. leferum can support us from behind; i think we can take care of them. though they would be a problem if they were cursed class sorcerers."


    ronan laughed derisively after hearing this. "that''s the problem. they are cursed class, every single one of them. they are trained specifically to assassinate. the name they go by is the royal executioners."


    ''royal executioners... royalty. as i suspected, if they are in nithim twice, perhaps it is a conflict of interest for the crown.'' klaus smiled and looked at ronan.


    when he was crestfallen, it was easy enough to get information from him.


    klaus didn''t want to appear confident, so he had to remain silent for several minutes, and ronan spoke before him.


    "...it would be different if we were in my territory, but being so far away, i can''t do anything against these damn bastards." he gritted his teeth hard, feeling frustrated and angry.


    though regret hit him lightly, he was also struck by anger and not wanting to give up. still, he knew they had nithim, too.


    ''there is no way to beat the royal executioners when they use nithim...'' were his thoughts that made him tremble again.


    just then, leferum, who was trying to lead the others, jumped towards them. "what the fuck are you guys doing? why aren''t you moving? the royal executioners are back; if we don''t do something, we''re dead!" he growled, deeply angry.


    klaus looked at him and sighed.


    "sorcerers of cursed class, there are more than 7 of them, each with nithim in their hands, plus powerful companions with different abilities. moreover, they were trained specifically for assassination, the probability of victory is below 1%, no matter if we move or not, we will fail."


    "what do you intend for us to do then?" leferum asked. his tone of voice sounded angry, but it was normal. if he came here, it was to try to think of a way to run away, not to have one of the two bring him down like that.


    but the reality was that he already knew that. the probability of victory in this situation was nil, straight up.


    but klaus smiled.


    "run away."


    "run away?"


    "run away?"


    two voices sounded on both sides of klaus'' body. one is from leferum, and the other is from ronan.


    flee before the royal executioners? god, that was the stupidest decision, but somehow, ronan felt he wasn''t saying it for nonsense.


    "you have a way?" he asked quickly, making klaus smile.


    "i can only save one with me. though honestly, i can run away alone, but after all, there are things i want, so i need to save one who can grant me what i need."


    leferum and ronan looked at him in shock. ''this bastard...'' they thought but didn''t dare move.


    s§×arch* the n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 75 His thoughts

    right now was not the time to fight the person who claimed to have a way to save them. they understood even better than klaus that, at this point, they were lost. he had fallen into a trap they could not escape, no matter how many things they did.they understood how dangerous it was to fall into the hands of nithim twice in a situation like this, so even if they thought over and over again different strategies, the moment those powerful guys moved, they would be dead.


    the other party also knew this, and that was why they had not moved immediately. he wanted to make them desperate, or maybe because they didn''t want to kill them. maybe they would take them to a terrible dungeon where they would be tortured tirelessly until their bodies could not take it anymore.


    that was the danger of falling into the hands of one of these powerful organizations, which are capable of maneuvering an entire country at will. it was the same with the organization to which they belonged; the thing is that they belonged to the enemy organization of the one in front of them.


    that''s why they clung to hope when they heard that the person next to them had a way to flee this place safely.


    "what do you want? i am an etherleaf executive; i have enough power to give you whatever you want. in addition to completing great wealth missions, i come from a wealthy family. i have money, as well as power. what do you want?" he asked quickly, wanting to get ahead of himself, but ronan soon scoffed.


    "my reputation speaks for me, mr. will. i am powerful. even the leader of etherleaf must greet me with respect. i have contacts everywhere. whatever you want, i can give it to you without inconvenience." his manner of speaking was soft, not at all helpful as leferum did. still, this made sense.


    his status allowed it. he was powerful and wealthy in every sense of the word. leferum certainly couldn''t compare to him, it pissed him off.


    "shit, even if you have connections, it''s you they''re after this time. it looks like you were playing both sides. do you think you''re going to survive past today? if mr. will chooses to take me, we can escape. if he chooses you, they will possibly have to flee endlessly. even if those guys don''t move, they will move if they see you fleeing." he refuted, causing ronan''s brow to fully furrow.


    klaus smiled softly at that moment. "that''s true..." although he spoke softly, his words could be heard clearly.


    ronan clenched his fists slightly but smiled again, looking at leferum.


    "i don''t know if i''ll survive beyond today, but i''m sure you won''t." his words sounded cold, causing leferum to glare back at him.


    "what makes you...buagh..." suddenly, a strange, sharp thing stuck into his neck without him noticing. at the same time, a strange poison made erosion inside him. continue your adventure at empire


    ronan smiled slightly. "don''t forget, i''ve played two sides. i also have some nithim." he scoffed but immediately looked at klaus.


    "those destined to succeed are the ones who know how to make the best of every situation, no matter if it involves betrayal." he said as he moved his hands behind his body.


    klaus smiled. ''he''s getting ready to throw one of those nithim stakes at me, which will activate the poison he put in me earlier and could kill me. heh, if you knew that that poison is already neutralized and that i can see your attacks perfectly, you''d probably be scared shitless. but, yeah... that''s what i want. keep being a traitor; that way, using you will be easier for me.''


    he immediately nodded at her. "betrayal is sometimes part of your day-to-day life when you walk the streets. when you let the same ones tuck you in, betrayal will be your best ally." klaus smiled after saying this and turned around to address him.


    his words, though profound, made ronan realize that he was complementing what he said and what he wanted him to believe. so, he smiled and followed him closely.


    however, internally, klaus had something else to complement that saying. ''but, when treachery is your best ally, and the streets tuck you in, your future is as predictable as the day. betrayal itself will be your undoing.''


    he had his own way of thinking and doing things. during his childhood, he had experienced betrayal and its bitterness. he had never betrayed, but he had played for two or three sides on many occasions.


    since then, a saying has arisen within him: when your enemy has weak allies, and you have versatility, be his ally. become that powerful manpower he needs; that way, you will be the best spy you can imagine.


    this time, he would play that spy because he needed information. although he has not been living in this world for long, he knows that it moves based on the information you have.


    moving forward is an action, but that action is accompanied by motive and knowledge. if you move forward without motive, you will hit a wall, and the same will happen if you move forward without knowledge. motives and knowledge go hand in hand in order to move forward.


    and he doesn''t have the knowledge to do that. right now, he lacks the common sense of this world, which is just the most basic knowledge, let alone anything else.


    he still doesn''t know why nithim twice was created; what is its real mission? nor does he know anything about fallen leaf or aranfer hiltroad, who are enemies. as far as he is concerned, even nithim twice could become his enemy if the situation arises, but there is still a cursed world lurking around, and he knows absolutely nothing about it.


    that''s why he needs information.


    but he also needs a motive. while he has one, and that is to investigate this fantasy world and discover the reason for his existence and his powers, as well as to enjoy his curiosity, he feels that this motive is empty. it is too far away, and it will not allow him to enjoy the little things in life or the journey.


    so, he needs a more concrete one. moving forward without a motive can sometimes lead you on an endless course; although it would be full of adventures, many would be meaningless.


    that''s why you needed to find your progress to make sense, to have a reason. discovering what is behind nithim twice and fallen leaf, why they fight, and why the cursed world is present in this world are small motives that drive him forward, but he also needs a more concrete one.


    ''ronan grimwell''s poison is an interesting poison, but i feel like it''s driven by an ability and not something external. i want to look into it.''


    that was the motive he had found. and somehow, all the motives that allow him to move forward at the moment revolve around the person in front of him. that''s why he didn''t care about the betrayal he saw.


    for klaus, ronan grimwell was a guinea pig. eventually, he will know his place. s§×arch* the n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    .

 Chapter 76 Escape successfully

    just as ronan grimwell tried to flee, the most powerful of the group prepared themselves and ran after him so as not to lose sight of him. at the same time, several of them sought to attack him from the front, as he appeared to be fleeing with an additional person.they planned to grab him at that moment to avoid trouble. even so, when they tried to grab him, their hands could only grasp at the air and clothes left in their hands, leaving them stunned.


    "what?"


    at the same time, the leader of them felt something crossing near him, so he moved his body to the side and launched a powerful cursed energy attack, charged with much of his power, towards that place.


    but it was too dark in the place where he hit, so although he felt that his attack hit something, he could not even see a trace before everything returned to silence.


    "what the hell just happened?" he exclaimed, astonished, and looked at his companions.


    "where is that bastard?" he asked, but no one knew how to answer him.


    "this... this is the first time someone has run away from us in such a simple way. where did he run to? can anyone sense him?" one of the group asked and looked specifically at the one in charge of that, but he shook his head in frustration.


    the look on his face told him that such a thing was impossible. was it an illusion what they saw?


    but they are experienced people. they''re not going to lose their temper over something like that. their targets had already eluded them, and they eventually achieved them. they were confident that this time, it would be the same.


    as an experienced group, the first thing they did was talk to each other.


    "how come you didn''t manage to put your mark on any of them? there were two of them. were they that fast?" the leader asked, approaching one of the groups, the one in charge of search and spy missions. s§×ar?h the novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    he had a great ability to put marks on his rivals, making it impossible for them to escape, since he could feel them wherever they were and it was not a difficult mark to put, in fact, he only needed to touch the person, either with his energy or with his body.


    so the leader was puzzled, but the man was too stunned to answer him quickly, so he had to shake him several times before he reacted.


    and in doing so, he felt embarrassed.


    "i... i can''t feel them. i''m sure i put several marks on one of them, so i wasn''t too worried, but suddenly, when they disappeared, so did the mark i put on him. what the hell? is ronan grimwell that good? i never thought that a simple person like him could neutralize my marks, which even the leader can''t do." he revealed.


    at his words, the leader felt even more stunned. "they disappeared from perception but also neutralized the tracking marks..." he repeated himself repeatedly, trying to understand what had happened, but in the end, he ended up seeing the group''s brains.


    "zach, what just happened?" he asked, ignoring everything that was going on behind him, where the carnage had been unleashed one-sidedly, as ronan''s and leferum''s subordinates fell into tremendous chaos as they watched them disappear and die, respectively.


    zach was already thinking about it as he looked at the street where they last saw those people. it was a totally darkened street. although it was about to dawn, the sun was not yet up, and thanks to the houses in the surroundings, the darkness on that street was scary.


    as he looked at it, a possibility suddenly occurred to him. he looked at every part of the street carefully, then looked at the nearby houses and finally found what he was looking for.


    "...we are up against a cunning person." he sighed after saying it, looking a bit resigned.


    "what do you mean?"


    "we fell into a foolish trap because we relied too much on anhal''s marks."


    "foolish trap?"


    "yes." he finally looked at the leader. "he escaped by using darkness, hiding places, and nearby lonely houses to play with our vision. to do so, he needed to stun several of us, so, after leaving his clothes behind, he let himself be hit to use the momentum of the impact to quickly get to the desired location, that hiding place." he pointed to the spot he believed had been used.


    it was a small hiding place between a house, a wall, and the road.


    "when he got there, he neutralized the mark in his body, stunning several others, adding to the fact that we trusted in the mark so much that we thought if anhal had succeeded, he was done. until your question, he was still on this street, but now... i''m afraid we''re screwed." zach smiled in frustration.


    enjoy exclusive chapters from empire


    at least that''s what he believed had happened, and he had his own basis for believing it. but that kind of detailed, problem-ridden strategy couldn''t work just because.


    the leader knew that.


    "that plan contemplates everything being made perfect. are you sure he escaped like that?"


    "well, i can''t be 100% sure of something i didn''t see, but there''s a 70% chance. i don''t know if it''s enough for you to activate countermeasures."


    the leader frowned. ''70%... that''s quite a lot, but it''s still not enough.'' for a moment, he was frustrated and looked around, trying to find a different answer to what zach had said, but sighed.


    "activate basic level countermeasures; we don''t want to draw attention to ourselves. it''s not the time yet. i''ll talk to miss sua to see if we can run this issue past the leader''s table or get it to the great leader so we can decide what else to do. even so, two of you will go to ronan grimwell''s territory and closely monitor everything that happens there. he is no fool; he won''t want to go back there for now, but if any moves happen because of his return, we will attack and assassinate him during the night." he spoke. he looked at each of his companions, who smiled.


    "he can escape once, but never can''t escape twice." they replied in unison, something the leader approved of, as that was the saying of his group.


    immediately and without even him arranging them, they all knew their respective roles, how many would go to ronan grimwell''s territory, and which ones would go after him.


    they were a specialized and highly trained group for this kind of situation, so it was not the first time they had lost a target. after all, although they are powerful, they are not omnipotent. so it didn''t strike them as odd that something like this happened; what struck them as odd was how it happened.


    but, as a specialized group, they naturally would not stand idly by after something like that. they immediately began to do their part, and the leader returned with zach and anhal to sua vinanne''s side.


    before returning, they looked at the battle site behind them, grabbed an important corpse, and, after giving some orders to the rest of the people, disappeared from that place.


    sua had been watching the battle from behind, from an abandoned house, but had a good view and protection.


    she also had several powerful people around her, though they left the room as soon as they saw zach, anhal, and jason, the leader, return.


    jason tossed the corpse in his hands to the floor, causing sua to look up slightly.


    after confirming that it wasn''t the target, she sighed and took some tea from the glass in her hand as she continued to watch the carnage happening in front of her.


    initially, she didn''t open her mouth to speak, and it wasn''t until five minutes later that she decided to do so.


    "even with a good spy luring ronan into the trap, you still failed to catch him."


    jason lowered his head in shame. "miss sua, i''m afraid he wasn''t alone this time. there were 3 powerful people, with ronan included. one of them is dead, he was killed with nithim and poison. the other two escaped and even neutralized anhal''s marks." he explained.


    sua looked once more at the corpse behind, focusing his attention on the neck. "after all, ronan was a nithim twice member. though we ensured not to grant him too much nithim, we raised a good assassin with cunning tactics. but that couldn''t escape you. did any of you use nithim?"


    "me." anhal was the one who stepped forward to speak and showed the nithim he had used just before setting his marks. "that''s why i think we were outmatched in cunning and perhaps skill. there''s no way my marks weren''t set when i used the nithim."


    sua nodded, agreeing with him. "i recently heard that etherleaf has a new member. they call him the night sorcerer, and he wears a mask from time to time, though sometimes he wears night goggles. apparently, he is a foreigner. several hours ago, he left for a mission broadcast from behind the curtain and hasn''t returned; i wonder if he might have something to do with it."


    at his words, those present looked at each other, surprised. "we heard something about him from our spy in etherleaf. apparently, he has a few interesting secrets and is a rather powerful cursed class sorcerer." zach said, suddenly bringing a hand to his chin to think of something.


    just a moment ago, even though he''s not very good at looking at or feeling cursed energy, hadn''t he felt a little cold when he almost pinked one of the figures?


    ''could it be that i felt the cursed energy?'' he thought.

 Chapter 77 Im not interested in being a hero

    sua looked at him thoughtfully. "tell what you know; you don''t need to hold anything back, as we want to see where ronan might be going."zach nodded. "miss, we don''t know much. the night sorcerer is a foreigner who recently came to town. the rumor our spy heard is that garder and he fought before garder gave him a free pass to join the organization, and it seems he granted him a rather high status. but, no one knows his abilities, let alone his actual strength; even so, he seems to be on the level of the executives or slightly above him."


    sua nodded, looking thoughtful. "anything else?" she asked as she glanced sideways at zach.


    "no, we are trying to hit on the exact location of that person, as it could be someone dangerous from the capital who is posing as someone else."


    "do you know why he only comes out at night?"


    "no, miss. we only know that he only arrives at the organization at night and leaves before dawn. that''s all; it hasn''t been long enough yet to investigate what kind of missions he''s done, although he seems to lean a bit towards missions that have something to do with the scientific, as he''s done a few missions where one or more scientists hire him."


    "a person interested in that sort of thing... it''s possible he''s from the capital and just came to investigate fallen leaf traitors. i heard that fallen leaf lately has a leak of scientists, as they don''t seem to be happy with some things, so he must have something to do with it." sua sighed and then pulled out some papers before handing it to zach.


    "mark different scientists in the city as targets and watch carefully what they do, what happens, and who they hire in case they need to. try to keep an eye on that person from now on, as they may have something to do with ronan grimwell getting away so easily." she spoke.


    zach looked at the documents and nodded. "shall we assassinate the night sorcerer?" he asked, which made sua stare at him.


    "what does rule 3 of nithim twice say?" instead of answering him, she questioned him, making him cringe.


    "we will not murder anyone who is a foreigner. i understand, miss; i''ll take care of the rest of the details."


    sua nodded in satisfaction. "good, you''re smart as usual. you can go; i''ll meet up with my informant and try to find out something from him. go clean up the place and make sure ronan''s territory is guarded. also, i want you to get everyone who has disappeared from this locality. if it turns out to be impossible to get them, create false and perfectly made traces, to blame ronan and corner him." her very passive and calm way of speaking made everyone respect her.


    that''s why zach, anhal, and jason admire her so much. she can control her temper and character to perfection, which allows her to think coolly in every situation.


    experience more tales on empire


    this time, they could see her in that calm side of her again, so they smiled. "don''t worry, miss. we''ll take care of everything." they replied, and after hitting each other in the chest, they walked out.


    in the end, sua told them, "act with restraint; revealing ourselves at this time is not an option." so, they knew what to do.


    sua stayed alone and did not allow anyone to enter the room. she watched as they cleaned up the area, and within one hour, everything was back to normal.


    ''a lot of nithim has been used today. each use is so costly that it is certainly hard to sustain, '' she thought, frustrated.


    after a while, when the sun was already showing slightly, she closed the windows and, when she turned around, someone knocked on the door.


    "if you won''t come and give me massages to lower my stress, you''d better hand over the mission to me later." she said, joking lightly. s§×ar?h the n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    klaus stepped through the door as he heard her and shrugged. "surprisingly enough, i''m good at massaging, but right now, i''m in severe pain in my hands, so maybe i''ll end up straying and damaging a tendon for you; no problem?"


    sua pulled back slightly instinctively and averted her gaze. "i don''t want to feel pain when i''m stressed; that will stress me out more. sit down and talk to me; i have questions for you, too."


    "haha, i guess you will have a lot of questions, but before that, i hope you keep your word because i already kept mine, " he said as he placed the device that acted as ''keys to the city'' on the table.


    she grabbed it and nodded. "i suppose the duke of sam''an will be satisfied now. i wonder if he''ll ask about the one in charge of retrieving them."


    "when faced with questions like that, there is an amazing answer to answer it - nithim twice took care of it, you don''t need to worry."


    "you''re not interested in being recognized?" she asked suspiciously as she put the key away.


    "i''m not interested in being a hero, that''s for sure. being recognized isn''t bad, but being recognized as a hero is ridiculous since i don''t plan to be one."


    "oh, so if you save the city from falling into the hands of dictators and somehow become the hero, you wouldn''t want to be recognized as one, huh." she joked, but klaus nodded.


    "well, being recognized as a hero doesn''t make sense; besides, if that time came, i wouldn''t be saving people; i''d be fulfilling some mission, so my intentions don''t go through saving but keeping my word." he smiled.


    she sighed. "tsk, boy, you''re a little strange, and your mentality is curious but unbelievable. but, well, i don''t care. tell me, how did you do this? the mission was completed much faster than i thought it would be."


    "i think i''m allowed to keep my tactics to myself, right? i don''t think the organization must know my strategies for completing a mission."


    "don''t you think that would serve all our members well? perhaps they may encounter such missions in the near future; if they use your strategy, which was so effective, many will succeed." sua was firm in her words and did not look away from him.

 Chapter 78 The correct mentality

    but klaus smiled, "they''ll get it even if they don''t use my strategies. instead of telling them to do something this way, you should tell them to learn to strategize as they go along. missions are not the same, ever. there will always be variations, whether by power, skills, or opponents. if they were to use one and the same strategy every time, they''re going to fail more than they''ll win.""that would be in the long run, and i don''t think we need to get to it."


    "haha, well, who knows? maybe someone would fail on their first chance to use it and scare the crap out of the rest."


    they both stared at each other after this small but stinging talk in which neither wanted to give in.


    sua had her reasons; she wanted to make the organization great. but klaus had them, too.


    ''the main reason is that i can''t tell you that i succeeded so quickly, solely because ronan lacks capable subordinates. if i told you, i would lose my lead in this situation, which would be foolish.'' klaus thought.


    in the end, sua lost the staring match and sighed. "forget it; i can''t force you to do something you don''t want to, " she said, pulling out a new document. enjoy new chapters from empire


    "since i read this, i realized that a big part of what it says here is a lie. now that i don''t have the main problem on the table anymore, i think it''s time to talk, " she said, staring at him.


    "there''s not much to talk about."


    "maybe, but i''m curious, why do you want to give carion so much of the credit? i don''t think you guys are very close."


    "i also don''t think you''ve been there to know if i''m giving him credit or if he deserves it."


    sua shook her head, grumbling. "i asked him a few questions before i came, and i''m sure he had almost no relevance to anything you mentioned here. he may have relevance, but not to the point of having been the one to have discovered everything about ronan. in fact, if there''s one thing you don''t know that i do, it''s that carion isn''t very good at thinking up stratagems. he''s pretty bad, in fact." she smiled and made klaus feel frustrated.


    "tsk, so in the end, i would lose over something so small." he grumbled, realizing he couldn''t keep up his bluff. but he wasn''t angry; he continued to stare at sua.


    "he deserves it; he''s worthy of receiving it. give him status and resources, and he will amaze you." he replied.


    "how are you so sure?" sua asked, frowning.


    "because he has the mentality." klaus''s firmness in answering astonished sua.


    "mentality is not enough." she shook her head, and klaus shrugged.


    "i''m not here to convince you of that, miss sua. i''m just here to deliver the mission and the rest of the information i have. i''m just saying what i know and that you ask me." after saying this, klaus pulled out several written documents and a few more items to hand over to her.


    sua sighed visibly. "you''re kind of obnoxious, you know?" she said, looking at him. however, after seeing that klaus didn''t plan to act, she read the documents quickly and nodded.


    "there''s not much time today for this, klaus. we didn''t manage to grab ronan, so we had to start looking for him again. let''s talk about this tomorrow morning. i''ll come visit you at the apartment to deliver what you asked for, ok?"


    "okay, miss sua. then it will be like this. see you tomorrow." after that, klaus stood up and started walking before stopping after reaching the door.


    he looked at sua once again.


    "talent is just a set of innate abilities developed specifically towards something specific. if it''s a sport, you can get better faster at it and outperform your counterparts because of your talent, but, in the long run, that sport is just a very centralized set of small branches. each one is different, and you have to get better at them, but at the end of the day, they''re little branches." s§×ar?h the novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "talent will make it easier for you to reach the pinnacle of each branch, but the mentality will help you stay in that perfect state of understanding. also, with a good mentality, a person who is not talented can still improve in each of those branches and reach the pinnacle, although it will possibly take longer than the talented one."


    "but, at the end of it all, the right mentality reached the pinnacle more than talent. the difference is that the right mentality can hold that pinnacle longer than talent. now, when you are both standing on the pinnacle of those branches, tell me, what is talent good for?" at this point, klaus smiled.


    "it has only one use: to create. it will create new branches within the sport but won''t go higher than the mentality. both are standing on the same pinnacles; only now does talent have the slight advantage of being a bit more versatile. eventually, the mentality will manage to learn that branch and catch up to the talent again. and that''s where the fascinators of the right mindset come in."


    "talent has a limit; the limit is in the mind. no one can create things infinitely, not even a correct mentality. therefore, when talent runs out of ideas, he will decay because he cannot maintain it. but the mentality will remain firmly standing on a pedestal, always remaining strong."


    "it is the mentality that will make you a person to be feared, not your talent." after smiling at her one last time and waving goodbye, klaus walked through the door and left without looking back.


    his words left sua deep in thought.


    ''a right mindset can hold power longer than talent, eh? if you put it that way, i guess it makes a lot of sense. although, if i had to say something, you''ve skipped a lot of things to say that, klaus.'' though she thought so, the smile on her face could not be hidden.


    somehow, she felt her bet had hit the nail on the head. ''i knew it; there''s no way a person who wrapped up the professor so easily and quietly would be normal. even more so because he managed to keep me in his hand at all times. the gamble was a risky one, but i got a treasure.'' she smiled but also looked a little worried.


    "treasures attract treasure hunters; treasure hunters attract trouble. but this guy is also a walking source of trouble..." she muttered. "even though the bet was right, trouble comes with it. winning a bet always attracts consequences, after all."


    her words vanished in the wind, as did her figure.


    .

 Chapter 79 He doesnt want to rely on talent alone

    with the mission finally completed, klaus'' bank account received the payment for completion a few hours later when he was in his apartment. being such a high-level mission, the payment was just as tempting. he arranged to split it with carion, but they did not see each other in person.they both had to train as far as they were concerned.


    the day they received training from mr. carter, klaus realized how impressive his skills were.


    seeing carion''s training and how he had to train made him realize that he was very privileged because his attraction to positive or cursed energy was simply overwhelming compared to carion''s way of strengthening himself.


    the positive energy coming into him depended on many factors, and willpower was so important that mr. carter had to nag carion to get it right continually.


    putting your will on something you can see and having it reach you and enter your body is a complicated thing to do, since will is not a real force, or at least it doesn''t seem to be, which makes it more difficult. but how about putting it on an invisible object to your eyes? the difficulty increases several folds and is what causes sorcerers to have slow progress.


    those who can see the energy have a pretty big advantage since seeing it makes it a bit easier to employ will on them, but it''s still tricky to accomplish.


    these difficulties presented a drawback in the growth of a sorcerer, but klaus didn''t have them. sear?h the n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    he could see and feel the energy naturally, and better yet, he didn''t need to use his will. all that together saved him an incredible amount of time, increasing his talent and decreasing his work.


    but, as expected, klaus is not satisfied with the talent.


    his words towards sua a while ago were not due to a mere whim. he really believed that talent was one of the most useless yet useful things in existence. its uselessness lies in the fact that it will not let you build the right mindset if you are careless, even a little bit. however, its usefulness is obvious, so he was grateful to have this talent, but at the same time, he didn''t want to pay too much attention to it.


    in his past life, it took him countless sleepless nights and sleeping only a few hours a day to reach such amazing heights as a scientist. his right mindset allowed him to reach that height, not his talent, not that he was exceptionally good at mathematics.


    it was only with time, dedication, and the right mindset that he became outstanding and memorable. and in this life, he wanted it to be the same.


    that''s why he started training hard as soon as he returned to his apartment.


    he wanted his mentality to surpass his talent, so he needed to beat himself. to beat his own body and make his mentality carry him forward.


    he knew a way for that to happen, but he had not yet had the opportunity to experience it.


    ''all the missions so far have been relatively easy to complete. i fail to feel the sense of crisis that i have felt before, and that is what keeps me awake at all times. i need to look for that sense of crisis, or else i will be swallowed by my own talent.'' his mind and mouth sighed, but his body did not stop.


    he continued to pound the front while internally trying to move the cursed energy to understand it.


    if he wanted to go far in this world and not be just another one, intensive training had to be his daily routine, he was sure of it. thanks to that, his positive energy became denser and denser as the hours passed.


    the cursed energy had already surpassed the 10,000-turn gap he had estimated, but the motion remained the same. there was no pattern change, not even a hint that there might be one.


    that was why, slowly, klaus tried to move the cursed energy toward creating the pattern he had estimated. naturally, he did not do this by trying to make a star in the void; he used his own body as the vessel for that star, gently moving the cursed energy to the corresponding sides of the star.


    those sudden movements interrupted energy''s speed, but klaus didn''t care. he needed a clue that he was doing things right on that side, and only that could give it to him.


    despite this, although the hours passed, what continued to increase his strength was the density of his positive energy, which made him feel frustrated. still, this allowed him to train again as mr. carter had mentioned.


    after training the density for a while, klaus stopped, let all his positive energy out into the surroundings, and immediately started punching and weakening again and again.


    he didn''t stop even when his arms gave out, and his legs were shaking. he continued his training, not allowing the energy to enter him and preventing the rest of his energy from faltering.


    he was training several things at once and the ability to control his energy was one of them, the most important.


    time passed rather quickly until nightfall, at which point klaus had to go to etherleaf to explain everything that had happened during the mission and its failure, although considering he managed to ''save'' one, it wasn''t entirely considered a failed mission.


    etherleaf was tense that day, but klaus didn''t mind; he smoothly finished his report and then did a few missions before returning to his apartment at midnight.


    every move he made was a workout and he wanted to train, but he knew sua was coming the next day, so he needed to rest to avoid falling for any of that woman''s tactics.


    the night passed uneventfully as well, and the following day, first thing in the morning, sua vinanne knocked on the door.


    ''well, she''s a doctor. i guess they''re the same everywhere. they like to get up early, and sometimes they can''t even sleep.'' klaus smiled and went to open the door. he had just finished bathing, as he had been training since dawn.


    sua looked at him from head to toe. "training so early?" she asked, in shock.


    he smiled. "well, training is one of my hobbies. go ahead." he stepped aside for her to pass.


    your journey continues at empire


    she looked around and nodded. "it''s better than when i left it. it looks like you''ve put it to good use. the scent is soothing and gives a better welcome than the last one; you''re good, kid." she smiled and walked into the main room before sitting there.


    "it''s tea; you can help yourself. i just made it."


    "well... i guess you wouldn''t serve me even if i was your guest."


    "i thought about serving you but realized you don''t like having that done for you, so i held back."


    "huh?" sua stared at him. "how did you know that? i don''t think i''ve ever told you that before."


    "haha, well, you just told me just now. help yourself, you''re home." klaus chuckled a little and leaned back in his seat.


    his words stunned sua, who realized she had fallen into a rather silly trap. "tsk."


    after a few minutes, she started drinking tea.


    "i got you what you asked for." she said after taking the first few sips and placed a folded document on the table.


    klaus was surprised and grabbed the paper to read it carefully. he was amazed to see that it was indeed everything he had asked for.


    "that was very quick. you seemed a little reluctant initially, i thought it was expensive or hard to get." he said, looking at her.


    she smiled in frustration. "i received help from the duke and someone very important. when they found out what the man who retrieved the key asked for, they moved quickly to fulfill your whim. with the influence of nithim twice and those 2, getting it was not too difficult. but now the question arises in my mind, what do you want it for?" she asked.


    "hahaha, i must thank you, miss sua. it improved my mood for this whole month, so i hope to continue working with you. as for what i want it for..." klaus didn''t decide to hide it from her this time.


    he carefully pulled out two small test tubes from his storage ring and placed them on the table.


    his acting was also his response, so sua couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "they''re poisons, aren''t they?"


    "yes."


    "from ronan grimwell?"


    "you''re good."


    sua took them in her hands and stared at them. "if i weren''t good at this, i wouldn''t be the top exponent of curseology."


    "curseology is also in charge of researching poisons?"


    she looked at him. "everything about cursed energy, klaus. some poisons come from cursed energy, so i indirectly study them." then she turned her gaze back to the test tubes before nodding.


    "these poisons are interesting; they use cursed energy to create them; how did you get them?"


    "he tried putting them in me, so i neutralized and kept them. too bad he left; he seemed to have some good types of poisons to research." klaus sighed after saying this.


    but his words left sua in shock.

 Chapter 80 His mind never stops working

    "you neutralized the poison inside you?" she asked, in shock, and klaus nodded."that''s right."


    sua''s eyes twinkled slightly before nodding and continuing to look at the poisons. ''they''re the same poisons that were in the other guy''s body. how could he neutralize them so easily?''


    if she looked carefully, they somehow made her feel like they were inactive, but that didn''t tell her much. most poisons made with cursed energy are inactive when outside an organism, so she thought that was normal.


    "these poisons are very potent; how did you go about neutralizing them? i don''t think positive energy can neutralize poisons made with cursed energy. although, under certain circumstances... maybe it could." she looked at klaus, waiting for him to respond, but he remained silent.


    revealing more from there would be pointless, so sua had to give up.


    "if so, then invite me over one day to see how you investigate this. honestly, at this point, i don''t understand how you got pulled out of the cursed mist. all your knowledge overwhelms me in some way or another; it''s frustrating and confusing." she sighed.


    "hahaha, don''t think too hard. it''s not like i''m going to do a great job. i asked you this because it will help me satiate all my curiosity, but also because all that stuff as a whole is incredibly expensive and scarce. if i go to a big capital, i might be able to sell it at a price so high it would make you feel fear." klaus smiled softly with some guile.


    naturally, he wasn''t saying everything. but what he said was enough to make sua''s head hurt a little, but it was still not overly troublesome.


    ''the payment i gave them is high, but this guy ended up getting something pretty good in the end. even i''m jealous of what he has now, but even both of those things are still not as important as that key. sam''an city can''t fall into someone else''s hands.''


    she shook her head and nodded.


    "regarding yesterday... can you tell me a bit about how you got involved with that guy? and how did you find out he was behind it all?" she asked.


    "about how i knew, it''s simple. he said so. apparently, he was aware of carion and shouted that he wanted to kill him; after a little investigation, i realized that this guy was behind everything. to get involved with him, well, i simply showed him that i knew the location of the nithim twice members, and he believed me. it was nothing surprising."


    "and of the rest, i didn''t do much. since they understood my value and were greedy, they easily fell for it. still, i had to leave after that, so now that ronan got away from them, i guess he''ll know i was just a con man. if he thinks correctly, he''ll possibly be looking for me to kill me, so i''d appreciate it if you caught him as soon as possible. it''s troubling to think that such a strong guy is after me."


    sua nodded. "that sounds convincing, even if you''re obviously not telling me everything you know. regarding ronan, we''ll look for him under rocks and pay your expenses during this time, so we''ll easily know your location. use this card from now on; it belongs to the organization, and we can locate it as long as you hold it in your hand." she bestowed him a black card with gold decorations, which was quite nice and appeared to be of a very high standard, and then spoke again.


    "we will also send powerful people to the vicinity of here..." as she spoke, she was interrupted.


    "no, don''t do that. i can take care of myself as long as i''m there, and i''m sure he, by now, doesn''t know where i live. i don''t like having people hanging around where i sleep."


    she stared at him and nodded after thinking about it for several seconds. "all right, then. anyway, this area is safe. there are powerful and wealthy people living here, so there are usually no problems. there''s even a noble living atop this building; ronan grimwell shouldn''t sneak in here freely."


    klaus was satisfied with that arrangement, and after that, they both talked a bit more, but nothing much.


    sua was curious about some bears, and klaus had several questions, so they ended up buying information from each other.


    but, in this little buying and selling of information, if there had to be a loser (something they both tend to think often), it would be klaus.


    because the information he had to ask for was too basic and made sua realize that klaus did not seem to have a high level of common sense.


    ''what a strange case. such an incredibly intelligent and capable person, but he doesn''t have much common sense...''


    sua went away deep in thought about it, leaving klaus to return to his strenuous training.


    thus, the hours passed, and klaus'' muscles were continually tearing. he went on a few missions at the end of his daily training.


    that night, he received another two or three missions, on which different corps of scientists had something to do. among these were several interesting ones who wanted to strike up good relations with klaus.


    "mr. will, you are too kind to us scientists. we really don''t know how to thank you, but since we realized that you were the same one who accepted every request, we decided to give you the highest we could on every mission. thank you very much; we really appreciate it."


    "right, mr. will. i heard from one of my friends that you do this because you like research. is that true?"


    klaus nodded to the two standing before him with lab coats and strange hairstyles.


    "haha, don''t worry about thanking me; i''m fine with my pay. and yes, i do this for fun and to help you guys out since i''m drawn to research."


    "awesome." the second guy''s eyes sparkled with amazement. "that''s a little curious, but if you like it, why don''t you come by these days to witness what we do? maybe you can learn a few things." he proposed, causing his companion to nod several times.


    "right, mr. will. you can come. in these days¡ªin four days, to be exact¡ªwe will be investigating some new things we were asked to do from the capital, and we have several colleagues coming to help us. why don''t you come that day? we will show you the facilities and everything in more detail. we will even let you watch what we do for a while. maybe that could teach you a few things if you''re interested."


    klaus was surprised by this, but he didn''t want to say no. "what time is it?" he asked.


    "in the evening, mr. will."


    immediately, klaus smiled. "that''s good. then expect me in four days in the evening. i''ll be here without fail."


    both researchers smiled broadly and nodded happily. they were in such a good mood that they couldn''t bear to feel like hugging klaus, although they restrained themselves.


    after that talk, they talked some more, and klaus went on to complete other missions.


    he would meet mr. carter the day after tomorrow, so he still had time. while doing his missions, he did not forget to research his cursed energy, trying to understand it; that gave him good results, as, although little, it increased his knowledge of the energy.


    the way it moved, how to summon it, and how to avoid certain problems.


    ''it is a very versatile energy. also, i feel as if it is gently strengthening my body. how curious.'' he thought. enjoy exclusive content from empire


    then, at dawn, he slept for a while and continued with his intensive training routine, focusing on the method mr. carter had told him to use.


    that method of training was used to understand ''the gateway'' to the real sorcerer system, to ground that foundation perfectly.


    the thing is that right now, he understands the 3 basics quite well. he even thinks he can teach them.


    the basic concept of realization is to use energy for whatever. materialize it in any form and understand how it is made. he now understands that part of the concept and even understands a little deeper, as there is something he realized first.


    realization, in addition to a materialization of energy, is also a potentialized way of utilizing a sorcerer''s abilities.


    this is most evident if someone has an attack or defense skill, as realization allows for the materialization of energy. if that energy is mixed with an ability, then it is possible to materialize what that ability does in the form of energy.


    for example: let''s say klaus has an attack skill that does 10 points of damage independently. at the same time, his pure energy attack does 4 points of damage.


    the moment he uses his understanding of realization to materialize the skill in the form of energy, he would be using his energy to hit. still, he would no longer make 4 points of damage but would make 6 or 7 points, even more, consuming less energy than using the skill directly.


    the only problem with that is a problem of the realization itself. being a basic concept, it can only be used on energy and not on the skill itself. still, it is interesting enough to understand its value. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    while klaus was immersed in his thoughts about it, he suddenly felt he understood more than he should have. yet, just at those moments, his body made a strange click when one of his muscles tore, and suddenly, all the surrounding energy entered his body all at once, without him being able to control it.


    at the same time, his body was surrounded by energy, but it was not like before, where he was directly in a balloon of energy. now, the energy was barely perceptible at the level of his skin.


    ''this is...'' his beautiful purple eyes shone with amazement.


    .

 Chapter 81 They both meet again

    "sis, you''ve been so impatient these past few days that i haven''t recognized you. are you feeling well now that we''re finally going to fulfill your whim?" mr. carter asked as he smiled mischievously to the side.jasmine glared at him, causing him to laugh awkwardly, and she refocused on the road.


    "maybe i''m a little impatient to know how that boy has improved. you wouldn''t understand. when i first met him, he was eating meat from a curse of disgust, and now he has received so much praise from you. i really want to see how much he''s grown." she smiled as she said this, but her brother put a hand to his forehead. find adventures on empire


    "sis, you''ve said that 3 times already; why are you repeating it? i know; the bastard is tough as nails. even his stomach must be a firm rock."


    "hmph, even though i''ve told you several times, you still don''t understand. forget it." she averted her gaze even further from her brother''s face, though it was to hide how red it was.


    her ears betrayed her, though.


    "sister, did you know you''re very white? even if you hide your face, it''s easy to see that you were embarrassed by your..."


    his words stopped in the middle when suddenly a weapon appeared in jasmine''s hand, and she pointed it at her neck.


    "family rule 11: embarrassing moments of the main branch members are to be erased from your memory and never to be touched again." she replied angrily.


    he smiled. "rule 11 doesn''t work on a member of the main branch..."


    "well, i''ll make it work."


    they both looked at each other for a moment before he gave up. "tsk, always so grumpy. forget it, we''re going to be late. they might be waiting for us; let''s hurry." after saying this, they both jumped through the buildings to get there faster, forgetting the previous scene.


    just before they arrived, jasmine pulled out a dark hooded jacket and put it on.


    "what are you wearing that for?" mr. carter asked in shock.


    "i don''t want him to recognize me so easily."


    "you don''t even know if he''ll come."


    "you always have to be prepared. besides, he''s already there." she replied.


    "how do you know?" he turned around to see. he thought that, maybe, he could already see. but no, they were on the other side of a street, just behind a house.


    if they were there or not, then they could only see them as they crossed this house.


    ''what the hell? are her senses that powerful?'' he thought, in shock. but jasmine didn''t want to answer him, so he couldn''t do anything else.


    "you didn''t want to see him? and now you''re hiding... sigh, i really don''t understand you. forget it, let''s go."


    after crossing one last street, they arrived at the open place where they had trained last time.


    the place was quiet, and klaus and carion were already training there.


    when klaus sensed two presences in their vicinity, he frowned and turned around to see.


    immediately, his gaze was locked on the smaller silhouette.


    ''oh?'' he felt quizzical as he sensed a familiar presence and scent. also, somehow, his body seemed to have reacted.


    but before he could react, mr. carter arrived before him, waking carion up.


    "you seem to be doing well; i feel you both firmer now. you seem to have figured it out." he said, smiling a little.


    "thanks to you, mr. carter, i have progressed very well. i am truly indebted. in just one day, you were able to make me understand a lot of the primary level." carion smiled and even bowed slightly in respect.


    but klaus didn''t react, for his gaze had met the gaze on the other side of that black hood. she was also wearing glasses, but klaus didn''t have unusual eyes by a whim of fate.


    he could see the beauty of those blue eyes...


    once again.


    his mind traveled back a short time to a memory of the moment when the two of them first crossed gazes.


    "jasmine?" he asked, in shock.


    the first thing his mouth uttered shocked carion, mr. carter, and jasmine.


    ''was he able to recognize me despite the items on me?'' her mind buzzed, and her heart raced.


    suddenly, a smile formed on her lips, and she sighed, though it was a sigh of joy.


    "i can''t hide so easily from such unusual eyes. it seems i must work harder next time to see if i can fool you." she replied, smiling softly.


    she immediately removed everything that concealed her, and her beautiful black hair fell like a waterfall down her back. her beautiful blue, sparkling eyes were revealed to the world again, and that aura of nobility surrounding her increased the elegance of her perfect figure. sear?h the n?vel_fire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    carion was shocked by her absurd beauty but even more so by her eyes. ''they are similar to klaus''.'' he thought, in shock.


    never in his life had it crossed his mind that he would see a person with eyes just like klaus'', as klaus'' eyes were an anomaly. while klaus'' seemed more unique, this woman was no slouch.


    klaus was also surprised. he hadn''t expected to see this person again so quickly, but he somehow felt happy now that he saw her.


    he smiled softly.


    "although it''s been a very short time, it feels like a long time. how are you, miss jasmine? i must thank you for everything you taught me earlier; it''s been very helpful."


    jasmine shook her head. "still, you''ve exceeded my expectations completely, and what i taught you wasn''t enough."


    "no, it has been. like i said before, i''d pay you back if we meet again, so if i can do anything for you, then i will."


    jasmine smiled and looked at her brother, who was in total shock. "if so, how about i teach him from now on?" she asked.


    mr. carter looked at her even more in shock. "you? you want to teach? didn''t you say it was a one-time thing?"


    she looked at him reproachfully. "what? just because you''re better at teaching than me doesn''t mean i can''t do it. besides, since he wants to return the favor and there''s nothing he can do for me, then he can become my temporary student. it''ll only be for a few hours, and then you can help with your knowledge."


    he was in shock. if someone told him that his sister would once tell him to teach, something she considered a ''tedious'' subject, then he wouldn''t believe it. but now he was faced with that possibility that he thought didn''t exist and he didn''t know how to answer it.


    naturally, a thought arose in his mind regarding this.


    ''this girl acts differently when it comes to him. normally, she is arrogant, and her bearing when walking has always shown that she doesn''t care about the people around her, but since she saw him again, all the arrogance in her bearing disappeared.''


    he stared at his sister, from head to toe, trying to study her.


    ''she even seems a little... charming? did she fall in love with him?'' he thought, in shock.


    somehow, he had always been angry when a guy tried to woo his sister because none of them were worthy of her.


    on many occasions, he came to fight strongly with great heirs of other clans, only with the aim of getting them to stay away from her, but at this moment...


    he could not do it.


    he didn''t know if it was because he was now a teacher of the person in question or if it was because klaus had proven to be a peculiar and interesting person, or perhaps because of the peculiarity that his sister didn''t look as usual, but he couldn''t even get jealous for her.


    ''am i overthinking things?''


    he sighed.


    "if you want to help me, you can. but be careful. i told you, his intelligence is amazing; if you tell him a keyword of something very advanced, you may not be able to stop his unusual progress, and he''ll end up with the same current problem but at higher levels." he replied.


    jasmine immediately smiled, "haha, good. then from now on you''ll come with me." she said, looking at klaus.


    klaus smiled and looked between jasmine and mr. carter. "do they have any direct relationship?" he asked curiously.


    jasmine cocked her head to the side and smiled, "he''s my older brother. although he doesn''t look much like me, we are children of the same people." she replied.


    the answer somehow lifted a weight in klaus'' heart, but he didn''t show it.


    "i see. now i understand why he looked a little familiar to me before; it was because of you." klaus smiled, but jasmine suddenly grabbed him by the arm and pulled him again.


    "come with me; let them learn there. let''s go somewhere quieter." she said, pulling him with no chance to resist.


    she looked at her brother before leaving. "i''ll be at that place; if i need anything, i''ll call you." she said as she pointed to another place in the city.


    she then began to move faster, causing klaus to stand in shock.


    ''even though i''ve gotten quite a bit stronger since last time, why do i feel like the distance between us is greater than last time?'' he thought, in shock.

 Chapter 82 Did he discover something new?

    soon, she stopped at a place similar to the previous one, where it was quiet and had a good view. she turned to look at him and smiled as she noticed the hesitation written on his face."don''t be surprised. right now, you feel that the distance between us is superior because you are still at the 3 basic levels, while i am already at the strong level. it''s normal for you to feel a huge difference; there is 1 cursed bath difference between you and me."


    "one bath?" klaus cocked his head to the side and suddenly remembered. "oh, right. you were in the second bath when we met."


    "that''s right. the difference between you and me currently is practically two levels or more since having gone through 2 baths will make you stronger, even more so in my case since i''m a cursed class. it will be up to you whether you shorten that gap or if it gets further away."


    klaus nodded softly, understanding what she meant. then, a doubt arose in his mind.


    "if the primary level is the first level of the sorcerer system and the strong level the second level, and there is a bath of difference between one and the other, why doesn''t a bath occur to ascend to the first level?" he asked.


    "as expected, you really don''t know much about the power system." she smiled before she began to explain.


    experience more on empire


    "our power system is based on conditions and understandings. the depth of your understanding will allow you to meet its conditions, and this is so regardless of whether you are a soft class or a cursed class. although the conditions are slightly different for both, they are essentially the same..."


    she began explaining a lengthy and detailed topic to him, but following her brother''s guidelines, she made sure to choose words that were not important for each level to prevent klaus from encountering more problems in the future.


    at least this will be the case until klaus'' body is worthy of carrying his mind.


    in summary, for a power system based on conditions and understandings, certain conditions appear occasionally that must be met if progress is to be made. the cursed energy baths are one of those conditions.


    the first cursed energy bath is the condition for ''awakening''. once you pass that bath, you enter the true world of a sorcerer.


    this is something klaus did not and has not witnessed, but if someone does not pass the first bath, they will not be able to reach the primary level of the system, or at least that is the rule, but this little rule is a bit false.


    there are people, like ''tom'', who have not passed the first bath and reached that level. this has a reason, or rather, a small hidden rule, and it only happens in the first bath. it is the reason why there is a much higher percentage of people who pass the first bath than those who pass the second bath: as long as you are inside the first bath, you can reach the primary level without having to have finished it.


    from then on, it is impossible to reach the next level just by being in your corresponding bath; you must pass their respective conditions to reach the next level.


    the thing is that almost nobody can take advantage of that little hidden rule inside the first bath. most pass it without needing it, like klaus. that is because the condition that the first bath fulfills is to allow the sorcerer to ''awaken'', but not to ascend.


    that little rule exists because the real condition behind reaching the primary level is ''specializing the ring'' or in ''the condensation of the 3 basic principles in your skill'', depending on the type of sorcerer you are.


    now, thanks to that, there is a chasm of difference between jasmine and klaus. to advance to the strong level, it is necessary to pass the second bath. this is the condition that separates the first level from the second level. being such a big condition, naturally, the difference is too great.


    "that''s why you feel such a big difference, although there really isn''t too much. when we met in the cursed world, i was already treading on the territory of the strong level. i am like you, klaus. my understanding is superior to my body''s talent, so i can occasionally cross thresholds i shouldn''t, purely because of my understanding."


    klaus then nodded with understanding.


    "i see. so that''s why... what''s the condition for reaching the level after the strong level? a bath?" he asked, but jasmine shook her head.


    "no, it''s not a bath. but, saying it might be counterproductive, so focus on what you need to accomplish." she smiled and then motioned for him to sit on the grass.


    "i heard from my brother that he was teaching you about the body''s understanding of the 3 basic concepts. have you gotten better at it? can you show me?" she asked.


    "hehe, i have good news about it." he smiled and wasted no time showing his energy by using realization. his energy covered every corner of his body without letting a hair escape.


    the control over the energy and density made it like perfectly controlled and palpable still waters. s§×ar?h the ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    that left jasmine in shock.


    "did you do it?"


    "hehe, that''s right." klaus beamed proudly after saying this. "i completed it recently. i realized that realization can be several things, and my initial understanding wasn''t wrong; it was just missing something. realization can actually be the union of the first two into one, and by achieving that, it becomes a technique capable of materializing the abilities of the sorcerer''s energy. it retains the essence of energy but is more potent than energy, though less pure than skill."


    his words buzzed in jasmine''s mind, who couldn''t believe her ears. "you... what did you just say?" she asked, thinking she had misheard.


    klaus then explained again and even did so with an example.


    his very detailed explanation made jasmine unconsciously try it out.


    she remembered her own understanding of realization and mixed it with what klaus had told her. in doing so, she found many similarities with the condensation of the 3 basic principles, which made it easier for her to understand.


    and suddenly, one of her abilities seemed to activate.


    unconsciously, she activated one of the abilities for which she is best known: the ability in her eyes.


    it was activated through energy, but being an ability that depended on her directly, being her sight, it saw a fantastic improvement, much greater than she expected. still, when she saw klaus...


    her ability did not work.


    the peculiar and unique ability that only she had did not work on his body. it had no effect whatsoever.


    despite that, she didn''t care. she suddenly realized that what she had just been told was more impressive than she thought.


    condensation is not useful in internal skills and is not exactly this. condensation is simply the condition for entering the primary level; it''s not a skill. but this...


    ''it''s like a different skill; what the hell? how did he discover something like this?'' jasmine was in shock.


    she stared at klaus as if to unravel his mysteries. her beautiful blue eyes had been glowing brightly since the ability was activated in them, so klaus couldn''t take his eyes off them.


    he felt mesmerized by those beautiful eyes. and even though he could control himself, he didn''t want to stop looking at them.


    "you are amazing." they were the only words that came out of jasmine''s mouth after continuously looking at him for more than 3 minutes.


    klaus smiled slightly. "you seem to have discovered things i don''t know yet, but since i came here to be taught, i''ll wait patiently for you to do so."


    she smiled. "all right. i''ll teach you as much as i can. i hope you''ll absorb everything like a sponge because i won''t repeat myself." suddenly, she pulled out a pair of red glasses that matched her white face perfectly.


    klaus'' eyes sparkled at the sight of her like that. "i didn''t expect you to wear glasses."


    "i occasionally do jobs that require them; this time, i thought i''d look more intellectual if i wore them; how about it? do i look okay?" she smiled slightly and rested her cheek on her finger, looking somewhat flirtatious.


    "yes, you look beautiful. those glasses just enhanced your beauty differently." he was sincere, something jasmine hadn''t expected.


    her face turned slightly red after this, and she even lowered it slightly, looking embarrassed. she hadn''t expected that response from him.


    although she had received an uncountable amount of compliments in her life, many of them from people of very high standing in every way, none of them had made her blink.


    for her, it was day to day but this time, it felt a little different. maybe it was the person, the way he said it, or the sincere and pure eyes klaus had when he said it, but they gave a different feel to his words or how jasmine felt.


    "tsk, i don''t remember allowing that kind of direct comment in my training. forget it; let''s go train. i''ll teach you the theoretical, and i want you to put it into practice in intensive training." she said and quickly started explaining different things to him. she seemed to want to run away from the moment.

 Chapter 83 Betrayal?

    minutes passed as jasmine taught him several interesting things, telling him the way the energy should move when he was training.she explained things in fantastic detail, and they served klaus extensively in his later training.


    klaus was amazed at how well that served him, as he quickly understood something she mentioned to him.


    according to her, a good way to train both of them''s energy density is to do it with the training mr. carter mentioned. that way of training not only strengthened his body enormously, allowing it always to understand what it needed, but he could also train his energy, albeit very slowly.


    that surprised klaus because she mentioned it to him, thinking he was a normal sorcerer¡ªone who needed various things to make the energy enter his body. but the reality is that for the kind of sorcerer that klaus is, who has an ability whose name is great attractor and whose description is amazing, this way of training is like salvation.


    his training with that method was based on preventing the energy he attracted to from entering his body, but the way jasmine told him was one where he had to make it enter his body. it worked for all sorcerers, but for most, it had an effectiveness 10 times lower than klaus''; it might even lower the effectiveness of the rest of the sorcerers.


    therefore, without hesitation, klaus started training as she had told him to, quickly immersing himself in an intense workout that would tear his muscles.


    jasmine watched him intently from the side as a myriad of thoughts crossed her mind.


    ''we have had this power system for thousands of years, being the one that has been, until now, the most perfect at describing this entire world and the power of the sorcerers. despite that, there are still renowned scientists who spend their whole lives trying to investigate the depth of the system, trying to understand it all. but no one has been able to do it.'' she thought as she watched every movement klaus exerted.


    nothing he was doing at the moment was out of her perception. she also noticed that the cursed and positive energy from the surroundings was somehow accumulating towards his body, but she was so immersed in her thoughts that she did not grasp its meaning.


    ''but a young man of 20, out of the mist, has discovered something else about it. is there really more knowledge behind it? how deep is this world, really?'' klaus'' smoothly moving silhouette could not escape her beautiful blue eyes.


    he had discovered an ability within the system that even she didn''t know about.


    not just her; no one in the world might have known about it.


    the magnitude of his ability overwhelmed her for a moment, but she didn''t want to show it to him openly because it was dangerous or perhaps because she didn''t know how to deal with him. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''i can''t ask my father for advice either... i''m sure my father would imprison him in some research center to discover everything about him or prevent a new syl ricann from rising.'' she sighed but didn''t look away from him. enjoy exclusive chapters from empire


    ''many people might want to kill you, the old men of my clan might want to keep you as a slave, and some more might open your body to discover what you have inside you, klaus. just that one thing you''ve discovered is enough to make every scientist go crazy.'' suddenly, she looked up and sighed once more.


    "sigh... that''s the first time i''ve ever felt like that." she smiled helplessly, but suddenly, a voice snapped her out of her thoughts.


    "are you feeling okay?"


    she looked to the side and noticed that her brother had arrived and was looking at her with some concern.


    she smiled, "i''m fine, just a little overwhelmed."


    "do you feel overwhelmed?"


    "yes."


    "wow, this kid is good then." he joked. "even the old men of the clan haven''t been able to overwhelm you." mr. carter turned his face to look at klaus, who was still training.


    jasmine nodded. "yeah, even they didn''t." she replied.


    her answer created a small shock in her brother''s heart, but before he could react, jasmine mentioned his name.


    "klein."


    he turned to look at her. "you''re not angry, so you seem to want to address a serious issue if you call me by name."


    "you don''t report ''his'' existence to the clan." she said, not taking her gaze from klaus.


    klein frowned and glared at her.


    "do you want to break clan rules?" he asked.


    she then averted her gaze from klaus and fixed it on her brother. she did not answer him. her reaction carried her answer.


    that made klein frown even more.


    "why? the last time someone didn''t report anything to the clan, we lost a lot. that''s not very wise of you, little sister. being the one who sticks to the clan rules the most, your request makes no sense."


    "it does." she replied slowly but knew her brother wouldn''t be convinced by that alone.


    ''though i can''t tell him everything i know either.'' she sighed and looked at klaus again.


    "he''s more special than we first imagined, big brother. look at him; he''s understood what you mentioned to him in no time. he''s already ready to try to enter the primary level."


    "so what?" replied klein quickly.


    "it hasn''t even been a quarter of a year since he started." she was firm, firmer than klein was being. that firmness and the meaning behind her words made klein hesitate.


    "...it is not impossible to find someone who achieves that. some great clan geniuses who don''t train properly can do it." he replied, though his tone of voice was a bit hesitant.


    "don''t try to cover yourself in those guys; you know he''s not doing it by half." she smiled, glancing sideways at her brother with a smirk.


    "besides." she spoke. "he''s different than all those big geniuses."


    klein was silent for several minutes.


    he was thinking about many things, trying to understand what his sister wanted to tell him. but while his talent was high, that was all the more reason to mention it to the clan leaders. being a talented person who is loose out there is not good. the last time they allowed that, a syl ricann came out.


    they can''t afford to have one more show up.


    and looking into his sister''s eyes, klein could find the answer.


    "little sister, i have always admired you, and you know it. i also protect you from all the bastards who approach you with annoying intentions or those you don''t like. i have been your protector, and i am fine with being one. you are our hope." he said, making his sister turn to look at him.


    "what''s that all about?" she asked.


    "but, this time, it''s different. a person has caught your interest, and i can see it''s not because of talent. there''s something else in your eyes that i haven''t seen before. maybe that''s what keeps me from pushing him away. so, let me tell you something, lady of feeling."


    he was firm, causing jasmine''s face to tense slightly, which was not lost on klein''s perception.


    "don''t let feelings of love cloud your vision. take me as an example. i once failed by following those stupid feelings. they are not feelings you can control and will make you make mistakes. i won''t be like my father or the old men of the clan who would force you if they were here to get rid of him. i will only remember and advise you because i cherish you as my sister."


    they stared at each other for several minutes, neither wanting to look away because they understood that the subject was deep.


    after some time, jasmine smiled.


    "you''re my older brother, one of the people i''ve spent the most time with, so you know me well, right?" she spoke, and although he didn''t understand why she mentioned this, he nodded.


    "that being the case, why did you call me the lady of feelings?" she asked.


    "...you have a title bestowed upon you by the system and the cursed world, lady of feelings, who has perfect control of them." he replied.


    she nodded.


    "the system and the world recognized me. my abilities back me up, and i can perfectly control those things you call feelings of love. do you think they would merely sway me? you are underestimating me, big brother. remember, i did receive a title." she smiled proudly at the end of her words.


    those last words denoted a bit of her pride. that pride that disappeared when she was coming to meet klaus returned to her body at that moment.


    although they were words that might humiliate his brother a bit since they were directed at him, he still smiled.


    "if the lady of feeling says so, i must believe you. even more so if your aura returns to you." he smiled and started to walk away after saying this.


    "let''s talk about this when we get back. i will think carefully about your request, but you must find a way to convince me. remember rule number 3: violating the rules is an act of treason." he said, jumping up to return to where carion was standing.


    his last words left jasmine thoughtful.

 Chapter 84 She discovered it

    ''an act of betrayal, eh.'' she glared at klaus.it had never crossed her mind to betray her clan before, and while she knew the importance of reporting this sort of thing to the clan, she also knew what it would entail for klaus if she did so.


    he couldn''t oppose a clan as large and powerful as hers when he couldn''t even escape her. he would become really easy prey to grab and possibly be imprisoned, perhaps even made a slave.


    naturally, all of this would be done for the benefit of the family, so if she thought about it carefully, it would greatly benefit her family. still, her heart had a strange heaviness when she thought about the possibility of ''selling'' him.


    it was as if her body, heart, or her very soul were against such an act. and that''s why the idea of not reporting it to her clan popped into her head.


    ''i need time...'' she thought, realizing that it was really more of a time problem than anything else.


    maybe if she trained him carefully and made him stronger, he would eventually have a bargaining chip with her family.


    or...


    ''introduce him to the family? to do that would be selling him too...'' she suddenly frowned as an idea occurred to her.


    ''present him as part of the family?'' she thought. her mind worked quickly to understand what that meant, so her beautiful, delicate, milk-white face turned red as a tomato.


    she quickly shook her head from side to side, wanting to clear her mind of such thoughts.


    ''phew... weird thoughts, weird thoughts.'' she repeated herself, and with astonishing speed, she was able to control her thoughts and emotions and return to normal.


    ''maybe i should tell him to delay sending a report of him to buy some time.'' she thought.


    while it was true that she could hide some things in reports, it was usually not a good idea to do so because if the clan found out about something like that, they would be brutally punished, even someone as beloved by the clan as jasmine would be no exception to that rule.


    that''s why it would be best to report everything or at least a significant part of it, and whatever was reported, once the clan knows that they reported something about someone, the clan will send people to investigate that and, if necessary, bring that person to the clan.


    that''s why she was so concerned and couldn''t think of a way to do it.


    she didn''t even understand why she was so worried. she had barely seen klaus twice, and they had only interacted for 3 days. but there was worry in her heart, which she was aware of.


    "sigh..." a big sigh came out of her mouth, and she looked up at the sky, trying to clear her mind.


    klaus was so focused on his training that he didn''t notice that the duo had been watching and chatting about him just now.


    that''s because his body was steadily improving, and his energy was increasing. although he didn''t seem to be leveling up himself, the reality was that with each passing second, he was a little stronger, in a steady, progressive improvement that he was finding a little difficult to understand.


    continue reading at empire


    he had numerous questions in his head, but he knew that thinking about them was not an option at the moment.


    his training was more important, and he devoted himself to it.


    at the same time, he tried to accelerate rapidly within himself the process of moving the cursed energy.


    ''every moment that passes, i feel that i am close to achieving it, but at the same time, i feel that i have a long time to go. it''s a strange and annoying feeling, so i want to finish it soon.'' he thought. s~ea??h the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    even so, he still had to be patient because, although the process had speeded up enormously now that he managed to grasp realization and the other basic concepts correctly, it was still slow.


    so he was patient and slowly tried to move it through his body, although that was complicated.


    as he was immersed in his intense training, both physically and mentally, the hours passed, and it wasn''t until jasmine stopped him that he realized the flow of time.


    "has it been that long?" he exclaimed, looking at the sun, which was already close to sunset.


    jasmine smiled at him, "your friend has already left, and my brother will be here in a little while, as we need to teach you what you need to do to advance to the next level, and he is better at that." she gestured for him to sit next to her before speaking.


    "it seems that when you focus on training, nothing can get you out of there."


    he smiled and planned to wipe away his sweat, but suddenly, he saw jasmine point her hand at him, and a strange cold breeze hit his body from top to bottom. every corner of his body was tucked in by that cold breeze that crossed over, dried him completely, and even wiped him clean.


    he was in shock.


    "i''ve given you a strange energy bath. i guess it''s the first time you''ve felt it, although it''s not as effective as a bath with water, for when you''re doing long missions, it''s convenient." she said, smiling a little.


    "i didn''t think something like this would exist; thank you very much, miss jasmine."


    "that''s fine." she replied casually. "i noticed you were thoughtful during training. do you have a habit of thinking so much while training? i think today''s training you did based on pure muscle memory, that''s amazing, as i can see it was very effective."


    klaus was surprised that she knew that but didn''t hide it. "that''s right. i tend to do it often. training while meditating is a way to relax the mind. you should try it; it''s effective."


    she shook her head. "it''s effective for avoiding stress and understanding when you don''t understand anything, but i have seen it be effective only in you for actual training. your will seems very powerful, as you can employ it without needing to desire it."


    ''ohh... now i understand why she''s quizzical.'' klaus frowned.


    he hadn''t realized that. if it weren''t for her words, he wouldn''t have realized that there is no such muscle memory for the will you must put on energy or other mental issues. and if it does exist, it would be so weak that it could not be considered one.


    ''this is a problem... my secret will be readily apparent. i don''t need muscle memory for it because all i need to do is punch.'' his heart skipped a beat after realizing that.

 Chapter 85 A pure look, a pure feeling

    he didn''t know why he had ignored such a basic topic as that.jasmine noticed his change in expression, so she smiled at him as she stared at him, her arms around her knees and her cheek on her arms.


    "you have amazing secrets, klaus. i saw it in cursed world, and i have confirmed it here. you have abilities; you''re not just a soft class but also a cursed class."


    ''she noticed...'' klaus didn''t even know how to respond to her words, but he knew he had to remain calm.


    "are there people who have both classes, miss jasmine?" he asked curiously, and she nodded. s§×ar?h the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "yes, you." she replied.


    "haha, no kidding. if i had..."


    "you don''t need to hide it in front of me, klaus." she smiled. "i am one of those few people who can see the energy. i have seen the energy in you and that you can attract both types of energy. i''ve also seen that you can do it quickly and in large quantities. do you need to hide something from me? don''t worry, i''ll keep it a secret." her soft voice looked bewitching and truly beautiful. but she wasn''t doing it on purpose; she was just totally relaxed. at this moment, she had no defenses, so she was vulnerable.


    that was something klaus noticed. his eyes told him so. ''what the hell is going on? if she knows all that and is so confident because she has the ability to see the energy, why is she showing herself so vulnerable?'' he thought.


    although he wanted to answer her, he didn''t know how to do so. it was the first time in his life that he had been at a loss for what to say.


    if she couldn''t see the energy, there would be no problem, but if she could, then there was no real way to fool her. whatever he said would confirm that he had abilities.


    finally, he sighed.


    "i don''t know what you''re talking about." he replied, diverting his attention to the front firmly.


    she smiled softly at his reaction.


    "don''t worry, i won''t sell you out. i''ll tell you one thing, klaus. what you learned about realization is an ability that belongs to the sorcerer power system. unlike the cursed beasts born with their own corrupted power system, we had to discover ours to understand our power. the 3 commandments of the past did it; they discovered/created the power system we now have thousands of years ago."


    "we thought it was perfect because of how well it complements the cursed beasts corrupted system. still, scientists and sorcerers have always been researching it, trying to understand it in greater depth. the great sorcerers long for that, but no one has discovered anything since the era of the 3 commandments."


    her steady gaze and her words made klaus look at her again.


    "until you came along. you discovered an ability in that system that was thought to be perfect, and you showed me that it is possible to go deeper there. if that information reaches the ears of the world''s great leaders, they would possibly make you a slave or research you for years inside a research center, wanting everything you know. that''s how world leaders are when faced with something as shocking as what you discovered." she smiled softly once more.


    "and i, who know all that, can report you to my family. when my family knows of your existence, you can''t run away. then my family will have the upper hand in a fight for supremacy, don''t you think?" she asked.


    klaus sighed as he heard all that. "a chance discovery i had thanks to one of your words seems to have turned into a world of trouble. i can''t seem to run away from them, and it seems you''ll sell me out." he replied, but she shook her head.


    "no, i will not sell you. in my family, there is a rule, and that is that disobeying the rules is an act of treason. and i am willing to disobey one of them simply to not report you to the family. don''t worry; i don''t plan to betray you. you told me in good faith. i can understand your feelings, and i know you told me because internally, you seem to trust me a little. i will not betray that trust, " she said.


    "so..." klaus spoke but was interrupted midway.


    "but there is one condition."


    "what is it?"


    "you will learn with me from now on. i will teach you everything i can; you must try your best to learn everything. and once i have nothing more to teach you, you will go far away from here. until then, i will protect your secret. once you do, i''ll have to report your existence, so if you''ve run far enough away, they may not be able to find you."


    "why are you doing this?" klaus frowned, unable to understand why she would do such a thing.


    but even she didn''t understand, so she shook her head. "just do as i say."


    they had both been staring at each other this time, so klaus suddenly smiled. when jasmine thought he had accepted her words, he opened his mouth.


    "you know, i''ve loved adrenaline since i''ve had reasoning. i have a very curious heart and mind, you know? i always want to find out everything."


    "what does that have to do with anything?" she asked, confused.


    "i like to satiate my curiosity as much as i like your beautiful blue eyes." he replied.


    his answer shocked jasmine, but she didn''t have time to react; klaus spoke again.


    "so i''m curious, what kind of people are scientists in this world? how about those powerful sorcerers when they are interested in something? i wonder what they would think of me if they knew i had a lot of information they crave. normally, what i would do would be to reveal that information from anonymity; maybe it could trigger one of the biggest manhunts i''ve ever seen." he smiled even wider after saying that. enjoy exclusive chapters from empire


    he''d be lying if he said he wasn''t interested in knowing the answer.


    but in the end, he sighed.


    "but, suddenly, a beautiful blue-eyed woman appeared to worry about me. no more, no conditions, only with the request that i run away from her family because it is dangerous. moreover, when she said it, her eyes were so pure that i was shocked. can i really do it, then? the danger of endless pursuit doesn''t appeal to me when feelings are involved. so, i''d better satiate my curiosity in another way." he said, raising his hand to grasp jasmine''s cheek.


    she suddenly felt paralyzed by a strange lightning bolt, which felt very different from anything she had ever felt.

 Chapter 86 The Seven Fields of Specialization

    "i''ve never been a man to be guided by feelings, but perhaps that''s because my curiosity is usually superior to them. but now i''m also very curious to discover you, miss jasmine.""it is as you say, i too have abilities and a soft ring. i belong to both sides and can grow at great speed. would your curiosity be satisfied if you discovered me? i don''t know; maybe you are not like me, maybe you are more driven by your feelings, or maybe you can control them, but right now, i am infinitely curious to discover the person who could see through my secrets for a glance."


    "i want to understand why your eyes are so pure and beautiful. it is because of that that i will accept what you ask of me, but at the same time, i will not run away. i will show you a side of me that no one has seen in this place to prove that i am capable. in the meantime, let my mind discover your mysteries and let my eyes get lost in yours; you requested that i stay by your side, wasn''t it?" he smiled.


    jasmine was stunned by his words. it was hard for her to react as her mind had several explosions of feelings in one moment.


    it was as if her mind was playing tricks on her, creating false scenarios that she thought would happen but didn''t. at the same time, what happened was a huge shock to her mind, leaving a tornado of strange feelings staring at each other inside her mind.


    her reaction was delayed for that reason, but only several minutes.


    when she was finally able to react, she didn''t know what to say. she smiled a little and blushed as she could feel klaus'' warm touch on her face, but she didn''t even understand why she didn''t push him away.


    she had never been touched like that before, and many had tried.


    normally, her guard was always at its highest, so no one could even get close to her. but today, unconsciously, her body removed her defenses, allowing her to show herself vulnerable. she hadn''t even noticed; her mind simply relaxed as she came up with a plan for what was weighing her down, and her body and mind worked together to give her a calmness she had never felt before. by the time she realized it, she was already in contact with the man''s skin in front of him.


    she could tell he was younger than her, much weaker, and didn''t even have much knowledge of this world, but strangely, she felt a deep connection with him, and somehow, she couldn''t show herself as strong as she thought.


    in the end, she could only nod gently, without even responding.


    it was just a gesture, but she was so beautiful and adorable that her mere movement created ripples in klaus'' heart.


    ''...tsk.'' internally, he groaned and pulled his hand away, a half smile on his face.


    unlike jasmine, he could indeed understand the feelings that hit him, but he decided to ignore them this time. he also decided not to speak; he didn''t know what to say.


    while that was happening, jasmine''s mind was in chaos as she tried to regain control. her chaotic mind gradually regained calm, and her disordered emotions came back into place. still, the chaos had only calmed down because she forced her mind to shut up, to stop thinking about so many things.


    so, little by little, the defenses returned to her body. a strange energy began to envelop her for a moment before disappearing, and from one moment to the next, as if it were an industry, her body resumed the ''construction'' of her defenses, and an aura of enigmas and power, almost palpable, surrounded her body once again.


    a few seconds later, mr. carter appeared in the distance.


    when jasmine noticed him, she whispered something to klaus, causing him to nod.


    shortly thereafter, mr. carter arrived in front of them both.


    "i see you''re done, boy." he said, smiling a little at him.


    klaus nodded at him. "it''s been a good training day, though i didn''t gain as much as i had hoped."


    "hahaha, that''s normal. training by muscle memory is very ineffective. even the talented girl who is teaching you doesn''t save her from that ineffectiveness; even so, you still managed to understand what i told you before. you''re already qualified to move to the next level, klaus. are you ready?"


    "i am." he replied firmly and stood up.


    mr. carter then looked at jasmine. he noticed something odd, but he gave it little thought as he couldn''t figure it out quickly.


    "jasmine, since you decided to teach him personally, listen and pay attention. it''s important."


    "there are two ways to reach the primary level, as there are two types of sorcerers. for the cursed class, you must complete a concept that goes by several names, but basically, it is to unite the basic concepts into one and use it through energy. this joining of concepts is the most important part since after that, it would only be enough to use your skills, which will allow you to enter that coveted level."


    "the soft class must also complete the concept union, but they must do one more section: specialize the ring. the concept union on you will be used specifically to specialize it, so completing it is necessary. since you are a soft class, we will focus on this way. listen carefully, the ring specialization is..." sear?h the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    his detailed explanation soon began to unfold as the various secrets that enveloped the primary level began to come into klaus'' view and understanding.


    ring specialization is achieved by perfectly controlling adaptation to the energy, keeping understanding intact in the face of advancements, and allowing realization to envelop your ring. the realization will mold the ring to the type of specialization you want.


    for the specialization of rings, there are seven arts, areas, or fields, as you wish to call them:


    the specialization for purification: energy-based power that is highly versatile and focused on purification.


    the chaining specialization: this is the type of specialization that carion has. it is basically a control specialization and an energy specialization. they use their own energy to control (chain).


    the edge specialization: the most used and useful in general terms. this is a specialization based on the ring, and what it does is to be able to transform your ring into any type of blade (sharp weapons, etc).


    the magic specialization: this is a bit curious because it is a branch that initially did not exist in the system but was discovered a day before dying by the last of the 3 commandments. it is a specialization where the ring becomes a propellant of magical powers, but without using low-level energy such as mana; instead, it uses magic made with positive energy.


    specialization by weight: it doesn''t have much science, like that of edges, which is used to create weapons, but in this case, heavy weapons. it is not a very used specialization because it requires a lot of physical strength to use some weapons. but sometimes, it can be used for crowd control by creating heavy chains with the ring, which can chain many people. experience tales at empire


    the body specialization: along with the edge specialization, this type of specialization is widely used. it involves using the ring + energy to strengthen the body extensively. it is the easiest to use because it is used for those who know martial arts.


    specialization by diversity: the last and also the most complex, perhaps the best of all, but simultaneously the worst. this type of specialization can closely resemble the abilities of cursed class sorcerers. by specializing your ring in this field, you will receive a soft class ability that can be used through the ring. this ability can be amazing or useless, but there is a catch, and it is imagination by experience.


    it is said that the ability obtained by specializing in diversity comes from the person''s past experiences; this is a widely accepted theory since important cases have been seen in this regard.


    the last field of specialization is the most diverse and has two poles: it is the field that has created the two most unique soft class sorcerers: it created the most powerful soft class sorcerer and also has the milestone of having the weakest soft class sorcerer.


    it''s like this field is like a coin flip. hopefully, you could belong to the powerful side of the coin, but it could be a 50/50. despite that, many admire, and everyone knows the history of the most powerful soft class, so there is no lack of people trying their luck in that field, even if it could destroy their careers.


    "those are all the fields; if i had to recommend any of them, it would be the chaining or the edges, but seeing that you like to hit, maybe the body one could be useful for you. but i don''t think magic or purification will work for you; you don''t have the necessary demeanor to take advantage of it on a social level. but the decision will be up to you." mr. carter said, creating a small ring in his hand.


    it was black and made with cursed energy since he is a cursed class sorcerer, but it would do.


    "i will explain in detail how to do it. you don''t need to do it fast; take your time to train the moves i''ll show you, and then you do it." immediately after speaking, he began to teach him what he needed to do.

 Chapter 87 Face to face (1)

    an hour later, almost at the moment, klaus'' ability would activate, mr. carter finished explaining."do you have it?" he asked.


    klaus nodded. "yes, it''s not that difficult. the idea is to shape the ring into specific shapes, depending on the type of specialization i want."


    "that''s right. you can use this to memorize the specific shapes and choose the one you want later when you''ve mastered the move, so it will make your specialization come out more perfect."


    "right." klaus took a small book he was bestowing on him, where the different ''forms'' and their respective explanations were.


    there are seven forms for the 7 fields of specialization. the most unique was the seventh form. it didn''t have much science; it was the easiest to do, but at the same time, it was one of the most complicated because it required a complicated speed to achieve.


    ''the idea is to make a circle of energy and quickly make a triangle with the same energy as the circle. if the stroke left by the circle connects with the triangle before the stroke disappears, i will be able to complete it, and my ring will possibly change shape, depending on the type of skill i have obtained. got it.'' klaus smiled.


    naturally, he was curious about that seventh field. the magic field was also interesting. if he could do magic, he would surely thank himself because it was something that caught his attention from before. sear?h the n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    but, the probability of the seventh field held his attention more, and he liked it more. that was why he had decided to give it a try. he had nothing to lose since he was also a cursed class.


    after this, klein looked at jasmine. "are you coming back with me?" he asked.


    jasmine nodded. "you go ahead; i''ll catch up with you right away. since i promised to teach klaus, we need to plan the days we''ll see each other."


    klein nodded and, without much thought, walked away.


    when he was already a distance away, jasmine spoke.


    "do you have a cell phone? i''ll need you to send me your residence information; i''ll see you every day i can. he taught you how to reach the primary level as a soft class; i will take it upon myself to help you and guide you to reach it as a cursed class. although before that, i will need you to show me your cursed energy, we won''t do it here. we''ll do it at your house the next time i come to see you."


    "huh? you want to go every day?"


    "can''t i?" she looked at him quizzically as a question mark was written in her head.


    klaus shook his head. "no, it''s not that you can''t. i just didn''t expect it. alright, then, i''ll wait for you at my place. i''ll show you some things there, so don''t get excited thinking i''m a cursed class, too. there''s a problem you''ll realize when you see it." he said, and after exchanging information on this world''s messaging system, the two parted ways.


    to avoid suspicion, jasmine caught up with her brother quickly.


    "do you really want to show him?" klein asked as soon as he saw her arrive.


    "what''s wrong?" she looked at him as if asking, ''can''t i?''


    he sighed. "your way of acting is weird, you know? you''ve never wanted to teach anyone, and you always avoid socializing with anyone who isn''t family. everyone in our circle calls you princess indifferent because you always give little importance to everything. but here you are, wanting to teach someone who suddenly appeared and with whom you don''t have a great relationship. that''s weird."


    jasmine thought about it for a moment before shrugging. "i don''t need to explain my ways to anyone, big brother. even our father respects all my decisions, so i hope you won''t get mad at me for not answering your doubts."


    "you won''t answer even if it makes me angry?"


    "do you think i care about your anger?" she looked at him sideways after saying this with a slight smile.


    "sigh." klein sighed. "that''s the indifference and arrogance i was hoping for this time. but it looks like i won''t be seeing it."


    "forget it. what did you decide from what you told me earlier?" he diverted the conversation back to what was discussed several hours ago, and jasmine nodded at him.


    "delay sending a report on him until i tell you."


    "why?"


    "i want to buy him time."


    "to a foreigner? do you think the family will intervene with him and put him in jail or something? why on earth would you want to buy him time? jasmine, you''re protecting a foreigner from your own family, you know?" somehow, klein was annoyed by her response.


    but jasmine was unaffected by this; she nodded.


    "that''s right, i''m protecting him. is there a problem?" she asked, staring at him.


    klein looked at her for several seconds before sighing. "i won''t support you unless you give me a valid reason."


    jasmine was forced to sigh. she didn''t want to get in trouble with her brother, but she couldn''t openly tell him what she knew about klaus, as it would be too dangerous.


    ''i''m going too far for someone i don''t know too well, but i don''t think i''m wrong. i felt that strong attraction again today. his body must be as unique as mine. then he''s someone worthy to bet on. the problem is, if my family doesn''t have him, another big family will. that would be worse.'' jasmine frowned.


    it''s not that she exclusively protects klaus from her family. knowing about klaus at this time is not so convenient for her family. if there were spies, it is possible that a report from so far away would reach the ears of those foreigners, and then they wouldn''t win, even if they didn''t lose. but despite that being something she knew, the main motives for doing so were not those.


    "klein, he is capable. his talent is possibly on par with mine. it''s not convenient for the family to meet him now. first, we are too far away, and second, it is possible that the family will force him to be a lab slave. that would be burying a very great talent. that''s why i want to protect him for a while¡ªat least until he matures and crosses the second bath."


    klein frowned. "if you are referring to the spy issue, you should know that before i left, the elders granted me a direct line of contact that my father would listen to. i don''t think you need to worry about that." he replied.


    jasmine frowned slightly. ''a direct line... tsk, it seems that when they sent him here, they sent him prepared for anything.'' she sighed but remained firm in her stance.


    "just do as i say." she spoke.


    but klein sighed. "little sister, i can''t protect a foreigner. if you think his presence benefits the family, we still have ways for him not to betray us without being a slave. you should know that there are many ways and people to tie him to in the clan."


    "that..." jasmine stared at him and then averted her gaze a little after hearing him say this.


    klein waited a few seconds to see if she would respond, but when he saw that she didn''t, he spoke up.


    "i know you have many ways to try to convince me, but if you''re not using them, it''s because you don''t want to reveal some secret about that boy. use your biggest card, or just don''t object to the report." he replied and started walking again.


    but just then, jasmine spoke up.


    "do it for me." she said softly.


    experience more content on empire


    klein stopped and turned to look at her. "for you? what have you got to do with it? your request is... wait." he frowned and turned to face her.


    jasmine then averted her face slightly.


    "i think... i''m in love with him. but you must know the family''s requirements for anyone who wants to court me."

 Chapter 88 Face to face (2)

    Her response left Klein dumbfounded.Stay updated via empire


    He didn''t even know how to react in the short term; his mind was slightly lost in her words.


    Suddenly, a myriad of questions and scoldings came to his head, but he knew how to restrain himself and approached her quickly.


    "Sister, are you crazy?" he asked in shock.


    She stared at him, wanting to show him that her stance was firm. Despite that, her face was slightly flushed at what she had said.


    Only she knew if her words were true or if it was just to convince her brother.


    But her brother had an opinion on the matter.


    Her sister was crazy.


    "You know the family curse perfectly well, don''t you? You do, don''t you?"


    She nodded.


    "Any clan woman who courts the man she likes has a high probability of activating the curse and bringing misfortune to that person." She replied.


    Then his brother nodded quickly. "If you know, what the hell do you think you''re doing? Why are you trying to protect him? What if you activate the curse? No one is saved from that curse!"


    "Protection is not courtship. I just want to protect him so he can grow up. Besides, there''s something different this time."


    "What''s different?"


    "He''s not indifferent to my beauty."


    "He is..." Klein frowned. "Isn''t he?" he asked quizzically, and Jasmine shook her head.


    "That doesn''t make any sense."


    "I know."


    "No, you don''t. There''s no way for you to know. If you knew, you wouldn''t be thinking about protecting him. If you really like him, then he must feel a strong indifference to your beauty. That''s why you must court him, isn''t it? It''s our curse, little sister. It''s those bastards'' way of making us lose."


    "That''s why I told you he''s different."


    Klein shook his head repeatedly. "Or he just wants to use you."


    "He doesn''t know my last name. It''s unlikely to be that. Besides, you must know something else." She spoke.


    "What is it?"


    "My eyes don''t work on him."


    "What?" Klein''s eyes widened after hearing her. "How is it possible that they don''t work?"


    "They don''t work." She replied firmly.


    That made Klein look very thoughtful for several minutes at a time.


    Jasmine had revealed too much strange information to him all at once. Not only did she tell him that she had fallen in love, but also that she had plans to protect the person she fell in love with.


    Subsequently, she revealed another issue of crucial importance: the curse had not been activated.


    Jasmine and Klein''s family is known for many things, not only for their power, but they tend to be known for the beauty of their members, as each one stands out greatly from the rest. This is why many outsiders try to court the women of the clan.


    But they are also known for being incredibly indifferent towards such things, and that is for a reason.


    A curse.


    The curse says that any clan woman who is in love will make the man she likes indifferent towards her beauty or attributes. Even if she was beautiful to him before, if the man finally manages to make that woman fall in love, he will start to see her with a beauty far inferior to what she really has.


    Well, he doesn''t even need her to ''fall in love''; it''s enough for that woman to feel a little interest in him for that annoying curse to be activated.


    Nobody knows how that works, but the whole clan has witnessed it.


    Although they have found ways to prevent it from activating on some occasions, it does not always work.


    That is why this family is not very numerous. Normally, the relationships of the clan''s women do not happen; they remain in courtship and indifference. When it comes to extremes, they have been sold to other clans and end up suffering for many days until they are rescued.


    But in case the relationship can happen, the curse has a second phase. If a woman of the clan courts, even minimally, the man or actively seeks to make him fall in love, the second phase could be activated, creating a greater curse. It would trigger a disaster that would be difficult to overcome.


    That is why the family is always surrounded by an aura of mystery and indifference toward these things. Even more so are the women who belong to the direct line of the clan because in them, the curse works with great power. In the close family line of Klein and Jasmine, they have the older sister of their father as an example.


    Therefore, at some point, the idea of finding a blind partner for Jasmine was considered. A partner who only looks out for interests and does not care about anything else. The problem is that foreign men also tend to suffer since everyone can see his wife''s beauty except him.


    But all at once, Jasmine told him that Klaus didn''t seem to be affected by that. He recognized Jasmine''s beauty despite the fact that she claimed to be interested in him, going so far as to claim to be ''in love'' and using that as a bargaining chip.


    Klein frowned.


    ''There are two possibilities. Either she''s cheating on me, or that guy really is worthy of being with her.'' He thought.


    ''But, if she says her eyes don''t work on him, she knows I cannot prove it, but she''s never lied to us about her eyes. Her eyes are her most important feature, after all.''


    He looked up to see Jasmine, subsequently averted his eyes, and started walking without saying a word.


    Jasmine followed him closely until, about 10 minutes later, she spoke.


    "Big brother. I would never betray the Clan, and you know it. I owe all my power to the clan; they are my family, the only ones who have supported me for so long. It''s just... He''s not worthy to face father. If I reveal his existence, he will die or become a slave. But, if I make him a man worthy to be with me, my father will use that condition when we report him, so..."


    Suddenly, she was interrupted. "Lady of Feeling." Klein said, taking Jasmine by surprise.


    "You are a woman capable of controlling all Feelings, and your eyes are proof of that. But now it seems that what I told you a while ago, you couldn''t deliver. You couldn''t control your feelings, and now you''ve made a big mistake, do you understand?"


    Jasmine sighed. "Don''t get confused, Klein." She spoke.


    "What do you mean?" he asked as he looked at her.


    "It''s not that I can''t control them. It''s that I don''t want to." She replied firmly.


    "Oh? You don''t want to?" He felt puzzled.


    "I can control all the feelings that come into me, and even though these are harder to control, I can control them. But I don''t want to."


    "Why?"


    "Because I like to feel them."


    "You like... That''s selfishness!"


    "Can''t I be selfish at least once? I don''t want to stop feeling them; that''s why I told Klaus I''ll see him every day starting today. I want to keep feeling them."


    "You..." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jasmine stared at him. "This talk went on much longer than it should have. I just want you to delay their report for a bit. Just buy me a few months, and I''ll pay you back eventually."

 Chapter 89 He agrees

    Klein gaped for several minutes, trying to process all that information.But finally, he saw Jasmine walk past him, overtaking him.


    That made him sigh.


    "You know I''ll support you if you get a person you like. That''s why I didn''t push him away. I''ve pushed many away because you''re not interested in them, and that''s how I keep the curse from being activated on someone, so this time, it was an exclusion from the norm. The elders charged me not to allow the curse to be activated on anyone unless it was unavoidable, but seeing a person as unique as you, I wanted to have a hope that you would like him, even if it triggered the most powerful curse, as that would be the inevitable." He spoke.


    Jasmine paused but didn''t turn to look at him. "Get to the point."


    "How much time do you need?" He asked directly.


    She looked at him sideways. "Maybe three to six months."


    He smiled, "In three months, you have to prove to me that my bet wasn''t wrong. I didn''t push him away because I somehow wanted you to fall in love; that seems to have worked out well. Now, I won''t report him because I want to see if he is worthy, just like you said. The talent shown so far doesn''t tell me anything; I want more proof." As he smiled, he walked past her and patted her on the head.


    "It will be my longest mission, little sister. Make sure it goes well. It will be up to you whether the family congratulates me or punishes me." He began to walk slowly, leaving her rooted in place.


    Jasmine smiled softly, not answering him.


    ''You bet, huh? I''m betting this time, too, big brother. I lied to you this time; I really can''t control these feelings. They are strange and unbridled, strong and unusual.''


    ''But, you seem to have some time, Klaus. Was what I felt earlier when you touched me a connection? Is it something unusual, or is it a common feeling? This Lady of Feelings can''t understand it, so I''m hoping you can help me.''


    After smiling a little, she caught up with her brother and returned together.


    ...


    That night, Klaus did not return home. He had a lot of things to do these days, but his main occupation for now was to go and meet Ronan.


    After getting him out of the place, they were both almost caught, but Klaus managed to get him to a ''safe'' place just before his transformation ended, from there he would look for a way to go to a safe place, and just when the trainings were over, the information of the place where he was was sent to Klaus. Explore new worlds at empire


    That''s why he went there to meet him.


    Ronan was a smart man. Although he knew that he had good combat power in his territory, he knew that Nithim Twice far surpassed him. Now that he had been marked by the organization, it was possible that his territory would be under constant supervision. They would kill him as soon as he returned, so he didn''t go back.


    Instead, he chose one of his private, hidden belongings to stay. It was one of those buildings he had bought by laundering money through other people and organizations. A high-level company was supposed to operate here, but in reality, it just had a bunch of slackers who didn''t want to work and covered positions to make cover.


    When Klaus walked in, he could easily figure all that out, and someone was waiting for him, so he was quickly directed to the top of the place.


    ''It''s a fancy building. I wonder how much it will cost, '' he thought.


    The building was not only tall but also a bit wide. Its corridors were long and nicely decorated, with beautiful paintings and glamorous decorations.


    The best thing was that it was very well built. Its strangely casual modernism denoted an aura of power and riches.


    Klaus could only admire it at the moment.


    When he reached the top floor, he realized that the entire floor was a huge luxurious penthouse. Ronan sat, sipping a luxurious wine, looking out a huge window at the city below him.


    Ronan nodded to him as he saw him. "Come, sit down. You can have wine if you wish; they''re not very good quality but better than nothing."


    Klaus stepped forward and sat down beside him. "I didn''t come here to drink wine, Mr. Ronan. I thought you''d be in trouble, so I rushed here as soon as I got unoccupied, but it seemed I was worried for nothing. The luxury of this place makes me admire rich people."


    "Hahaha, Mr. Will, this kind of luxury is nothing. It''s just a minimalist luxury with a sense of power, no big deal; it could be yours if you make an effort in the future." He joked.


    Klaus shook his head.


    "I didn''t save you to become your subordinate, though if you have missions that make good money that you want to give me, I won''t turn them down."


    Ronan nodded, not caring about his answer.


    "Mr. Ronan, did you get me what I asked for?" Klaus looked at him, and Ronan sighed.


    "Let me settle down a bit, and I''ll get it in hours. Don''t worry if I reveal my location to you; it''s because I''m willing to make deals with you. You already told me you don''t want to be my subordinate, but we can work together."


    "That''s fine with me, Mr. Ronan. Only the reward for the job will be commensurate with its difficulty. I hope you''ll keep that in mind."


    "Good, Mr. Will. I look forward to working with you from now on." Ronan raised another glass and poured wine before handing it to Klaus. "Won''t you have a glass with me, Mr. Will? It''s good wine; it''s foreign." He insisted.


    Klaus, at last, nodded toward him and grabbed the glass of wine. He studied it for a moment before sipping it next to Ronan.


    Internally, his cursed energy moved to counteract the poison and grab it in a certain place in his body to pull it out later.


    He revealed absolutely nothing. His face remained calm, and he smiled as he understood what kind of poison he was. He did not want to reveal anything to this guy. The less he knew about him, the better.


    ''Gaining his trust at the beginning is paramount; I need him to trust me blindly to control him.'' S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mr. Ronan, since you are settling in properly these days, I will come to see you in a week. Don''t hesitate to call me if you have any missions for me. If you put the mission in Etherleaf, they will possibly track you down, so you can think of me as a sorcerer willing to take all your missions without revealing your location. Obviously, I expect a commensurate payment." Klaus said and stood up.


    Ronan nodded to him. "You don''t need to wait a week; there is one mission I want you to do for me; the pay will be quite good, and the risk is not too high."


    "Oh?" Klaus turned to look at him and sat up once more. "What mission is it? What kind?" He asked.


    Ronan then pulled out a few documents and put them on the table. There were some photographs of a couple of people.


    "This man is an information seller. He betrayed me and sold our mission information to a rich and corrupt man in the city. Your mission is to track him down and trace the corrupt man behind him. The information seller is no good, but the corrupt man must die. His name is Johew, a well-known businessman in the city."


    Klaus frowned. ''Johew... Even I''ve heard of him; he''s one of Red Tower''s investors, right? He''s rich.''


    He looked at Ronan. "Assassinating that man is not difficult, but it can unleash chaos among the civilian population. You must know that he is immensely wealthy, and he is with Red Tower." Klaus said.

 Chapter 90 A dangerous mission or a reward?

    Ronan nodded. "Don''t worry; his higher status as a Red Tower patron is gone. He has betrayed Red Tower as well, not just me.""Oh? I didn''t expect that; how do you know that? You work for Red Tower, too?" Klaus asked curiously, and Ronan started laughing.


    "Hahaha, no way. We''re mortal enemies; it''s just that Johew was like me; he plays several sides, only he''s been very brazen lately and can''t go on living. Are you afraid? You ask a lot of questions." Ronan asked, almost mocking.


    Klaus shrugged his shoulders. "I don''t know that word, Mr. Ronan. It''s just that..." He grabbed the documents and showed them to him.


    "And my reward for the mission? I would be killing a powerful man who is in several organizations and whose wealth is staggering. I hope it''s not a low reward." He smiled.


    Ronan sighed. "Tsk, you''re a good mercenary, Mr. Will." He grumbled but immediately pulled out another document and placed it on the table.


    Klaus was surprised to read what was written there, and he couldn''t help but grab it to take a closer look...


    ...


    That night, Klaus did not work at Etherleaf.


    For several nights now, a plan had been building in his mind. He had a mission that only he knew about, and he wanted everything to go right. However, there were several things he needed to be able to develop. For that, he needed a strong plan; that''s why tonight, he took the opportunity to think about some things and to develop the plan in the best possible way.


    But when he went to visit Ronan, the mission he gave him was not essentially difficult to complete, mainly because he knew that the man he was to assassinate was careless in many ways; assassinating him was a matter of one night, but the reward Ronan was giving him was simply ridiculous, though understandable.


    ''He wants to use me as a cover; that much is obvious, but...'' Klaus grabbed the document once more and read it.


    It was a blood oath, written and signed by Ronan, in which he pledged to transfer all of Johew''s land, businesses, and enterprises to a firm belonging to Klaus.


    That was an amount of money and power that Klaus could now only admire.


    It would be foolish not to accept such a reward, but the problem is that to get it, he needs to kill Johew. So, if sometime later he comes out as the owner of all that, it would be revealing to whoever is after Johew that he was the one who killed him.


    That''s why it was a trap; Ronan wants to use him as a cover.


    ''But, he doesn''t know my true identity. All this wealth will be tied to the Night Sorcerers, Will. If I move my cards right, this will be just what I need to uncover the truth behind Nithim Twice and other organizations, potential enemies in the future. Wealth of such magnitude can move masses, after all.''


    As he thought carefully about what he should do, an idea popped into his mind, and he straightened up in his chair. He immediately looked at the plan document he was writing, and a more detailed plan covering more of what he wanted popped into his mind.


    He immediately smiled and began to write. His planning slowly made sense, and he began to see the things he needed to do and would do.


    The rest of his night went smoothly, and today, he decided to sleep a little longer than usual, as tomorrow would be the day Jasmine would come in the morning and go visit those scientists for the night.


    The next morning, he got up early and trained for a while until, at 7 a.m., someone knocked on the door.


    ''Is she so early?'' He thought, as the face of the beautiful lady he was waiting for flashed across his mind.


    He was reading when the door rang, so without thinking, he got up to greet her.


    He quickly opened the door and smiled, ready to greet her, but his smile stiffened when he saw the face on the other side.


    "Carion?" he asked strangely.


    Carion smiled. "Hahaha, sorry, that''s not the beautiful woman we saw yesterday. I came as soon as I heard you lived here since I thought you''d be alone. It looks like I hit the mark. I want to go out for breakfast, my treat."


    Klaus didn''t react until a few minutes later. "Do you have a mission?" he asked, and Carion quickly shook his head.


    "Haha, you think I would only come to see you if I had some mission? Come on, buddy, don''t underestimate me. I''m just coming to buy you breakfast so you don''t have to cook. I''ll take you to the best restaurant in town." He said, smiling broadly as he showed his cell phone.


    The cell phone was inside the bank''s app, showing him that a large transfer had come.


    "Hahaha, I got paid today."


    His beaming smile forced Klaus to smile, unable to believe that that kind of thing also happened in this world. His manner reminded him of the past when he had a good friend who, despite knowing Klaus wasn''t a good board at the time, still invited him to lunch every week.


    Still, the memory was fleeting, so Klaus smiled at Carion.


    "Tsk, mate, I already cooked, and I''m waiting for someone. Come in; we can eat here while I wait." He immediately stepped aside and invited him inside.


    Carion sighed, but upon entering he was struck by the fine luxury of this place.


    "Ever since I entered the neighborhood, I knew this place was amazing, and only rich people lived here, but this level of luxuries... I really didn''t expect it, " he said in shock.


    Every detail was very well kept and maintained, and the minimalist, extremely polished elegance made everything look so much better.


    His home was quite a bit farther around in luxury than this apartment.


    Klaus shook his head.


    "It''s only borrowed, so don''t be too surprised. Whoever lent it to me seems to have amazing wealth." He replied, went to the kitchen, and served food for both of them. They started eating.


    Discover more content at empire


    "Who are you waiting for? It''s not training today, but I went to look at the missions in Red Tower and found nothing interesting. Is it someone from Nithim Twice? Are any missions coming to you? I saw that they sent a new ''General'' mission recently..." Carion spoke as he took good bites of his food.


    It was mostly meat and vegetable salad, but it carried a different seasoning than he had tasted before, so Carion gobbled this down in amazement and quickly.


    "No, it''s not a mission. I''m waiting for Miss Jasmine."


    "Huh?" Carion stopped eating and stared at him.


    "That beautiful woman from yesterday? I remember her name was Jasmine... Come on, brother, I don''t believe you. Did you manage to invite her to your house? She''s a great beauty!" He exclaimed in disbelief.


    Klaus shook his head helplessly, unwilling to answer the questions.


    "Instead of that, what mission do you mean? Is there an important new mission from Nithim?" he asked curiously. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carion didn''t give Jasmine''s matter any more thought because he believed it to be a lie. Instead, he pulled out a document with a photograph inscribed and a few words underneath.


    "Look, the organization branded him a traitor and sent a message to most members to assassinate him, although the damage doesn''t seem to be much since they didn''t issue an exclusive mission for him, but I think it''s amazing because this man is not easy to kill, mainly because to get to him, you have to do it through informants, and they are hard to get. You know who he is, don''t you?"


    Klaus frowned and grabbed the document. His eyes sparkled at the sight of it.


    ''Johew...''

 Chapter 91 It really is her!

    Johew is a well-known man not only in Sam''an City but also in the whole country. He is a businessman who has made a strong place for himself in this country.Sam''an City is not just any city, after all. Being one of the two most important cities in Soneli Country, the number of rich people in this place is unbelievable. There are rich people everywhere, so it is not strange that such a rich man lives here. His presence in this city has also earned him great fame, but it is also because of something else.


    He stands out enormously above all those rich people. He enters the Top 10 richest men in the country, an exalted status that very few have managed to achieve.


    But what gives Johew more status is a person who shares some of the glory of being in the Top 10, precisely the richest person in Soneli¡ªan immensely wealthy and powerful man who is among the 100K richest people in the world.


    While no one knows who this person is, the fact that he resides and invests here increases the country''s overall value, as he is among the few people who are not within the Great Nations and who belong to that exalted group.


    Thanks to him, many people know about the ten wealthiest people in the country and, therefore, know Johew.


    In a world as big as this one, where information is the most precious commodity, long-distance technologies allow Johew''s fame to spread to different parts of the region. That''s why seeing him being chased by two powerful entities was rare and showed the level of danger he could have.


    ''I think I understand. Being as wealthy as he is, he could create an organization of sorcerers and grant good wages to many of the more powerful ones. Should that case come to pass, these sorcerers would be his protection, so they want to prevent him from doing that. But I didn''t expect to find him on Nithim''s books and being searched.'' Thought Klaus, who also saw that the prize on that guy''s head was good enough to tempt him.


    ''Nithim Twice has a lot of money. For the head of someone who shouldn''t be able to defend himself, they''re giving over 5 million Carter Coins. It would take me more than 5 years to earn it on my current salary.''


    If you add that 5 million to what Ronan wanted to give him, the payoff is incredible. 5 million in cash and also a large amount of land from a man with absurd amounts of money; who could turn down that mission?


    ''The risk is not high, and more so now that I have information on how to get to him.'' Gradually, his heart was inclined to accept this mission.


    The thing was, he needed to hurry because now Nithim Twice was also looking for him, and that organization was big enough to finish the mission in one night.


    ''Should I move today?'' he thought. But soon, he shook his head.


    ''I must be patient. Money is not paramount right now. Let''s take things slowly.'' He took a deep breath and continued his breakfast next to Carion.


    He either forgot about Johew or left it until he finished what he needed to do today (like going to those scientists).


    "Klaus, the mission payout this time was amazing. I didn''t expect us to get such a good bonus; did you get it, too?" Carion asked, but suddenly realized he was wrong. "Right, your bonus must be much higher than mine." He said with understanding.


    Klaus shrugged his shoulders. "Well, even though I have quite a bit of money in my bank account right now, I don''t know too much about the value of expensive things here, so I don''t know what to spend them on."


    Carion thought about it for a moment and he nodded. "Makes sense, even though your advancement is much higher than mine; you don''t know much about this place since you came out of that place." Then he smiled.


    "We can go out. I will show you the prices of cars and properties. They are the most expensive things within the normal things you might be interested in. But I can also take you to the Sorcerer''s Shops. There are many things there, and their costs are higher. That way, you can find out the prices of everything."


    Klaus nodded. "Well, I''ll leave it to you then. That way, I can take the opportunity to buy several things I need."


    "Haha, well, I hope I get a nice gift when I do. Your contract is better than mine. When you get paid, you''ll surely be able to buy many things that cost me." He smiled broadly, causing Klaus to be unable to do anything but grin helplessly.


    As they talked and joked about various things, the minutes passed quickly, and 45 minutes after Carion arrived, the door rang again.


    "Oh? Your guest has arrived." Carion said.


    Klaus nodded and got up to open the door, but as he did so, he immediately saw that Carion was behind him, peering out from behind the wall. He wanted to see who exactly that person was.


    Klaus shrugged and opened the door.


    He was immediately greeted by a perfect face with chiseled features and beautiful bright blue eyes.


    He immediately smiled, "Welcome, I''ve been expecting you, Miss Jasmine." He greeted.


    Jasmine nodded back and returned his greeting before being invited inside.


    "Wow, I didn''t expect you to live in such a nice place. Looks like you''ve made good money." She said casually before her gaze met a face looking at her in shock.


    "Impossible, it really is her."


    Carion was in shock at the sight of her, so much so that he even stood up to greet her. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jasmine looked at Klaus. "Are you two sharing a room?"


    "No, he just came to hang out."


    "I see." Afterward, Jasmine greeted him normally, though she felt a little disappointed inside.


    Perhaps she had hoped to be alone with Klaus today, though she knew she would do nothing more than see him, but it was better to see him alone than in company, wasn''t it?


    ''Sigh.'' Internally, she let out a sigh but revealed nothing on her face.


    Still, seeing that Klaus and she seemed to be getting along very well, Carion immediately connected wires and smiled.


    ''Wow, this little friend of mine is incredibly good. No wonder, with such a good face and so much talent, even a great Miss like her would surely be attracted. Hahaha, shit, I think I''m feeling a little proud.'' Unconsciously, he lifted his chest a little and patted Klaus on the shoulder.


    "Dude, you hit a good nail on the head. I''ll back you up; go all out. I''ll see you later; I''ll go hang out over there, hahaha." He whispered in his ear before putting on his shoes and walking out the door without looking back.


    He walked with long strides so neither Jasmine nor Klaus could stop him.


    Jasmine looked at Klaus in shock. "What happened?"


    Klaus shook his head helplessly with a smile. "No, it''s nothing. I think he has a curious and very imaginative mind. But well, I think if we are alone, you will be able to train me better. Come, I''ll show you the place where I train." He said, and without waiting for her questions so that the atmosphere wouldn''t get weird, he started walking.


    Jasmine didn''t understand what he was referring to, so she just followed him closely.


    But, before they reached where Klaus was training, she stopped to look at some things that caught her attention.


    "Do you like scientific research?" she suddenly asked.


    Klaus turned to look at her and understood what was going on when he realized what she was seeing.


    In this very large apartment, there were special places for scientific studies, but they weren''t that varied. Most of them were doctor''s laboratory objects.


    But Klaus nodded.


    "That''s right, I love scientific research." He replied casually after approaching. "You seem to like it too."


    Jasmine nodded. "I have my own scientific research center; remember when I told you I used the glasses often? That''s when I''m there."


    Klaus was surprised by that. ''She''s so young, but she already has a research center... Rich people really are amazing.'' He thought, feeling pitiful.


    He couldn''t help but compare that situation to his own.


    When he was about 25 years old, he was trying to enter the scientific world and make a place for himself there. With innovative ideas and already out of the whole world involving the streets, he was trying to get the world to look at him.


    He wanted to reach the top of the world, he wanted to be recognized, and he wanted to be remembered for many years to come, but his pitiful birth situation and how miserable his life was after the death of all his relatives seemed to be an insurmountable wall that would destroy his future.


    ''Still, I proved that you could get to the top of the world by starting at the bottom. It will just cost a little more.'' He smiled casually after thinking like that.


    "It''s amazing that you are interested in scientific things, but you''re still so good at your training. Although you came out of the Cursed Mist, you''re not like everyone else who comes out of there." She spoke.


    "Are there a lot of people coming out of there?"


    "Not really. But some labs constantly go in to get people for their tests."


    "I see, kind of like what happened to me."


    "That''s right. Of those, only a couple are remembered, and only one is noteworthy. However, they all have one thing in common: they hate academic studies. Most want to be thieves or assassins, perhaps because they find it easier to move around at night. That''s why you are strange and different." She smiled a little, but Klaus didn''t know how to respond.


    He could understand why those guys wanted to be thieves or assassins; moving at night is easier when you know the cursed energy so well, after all.


    As he thought, Jasmine lost interest in the machines. "Let''s go to the place where you train. We should get started." She said.

 Chapter 92 A Triangle or a Star?

    The training place was not a very special space, since he needed a lot of positive energy, Klaus had chosen to train in an open place, such as the balcony. It''s just that the balcony of this apartment was really big and sturdy, so it didn''t affect his training at all.In this place, he had several things needed for training that he had bought earlier. Although they were not of much use, they did increase the mass of his attack a bit, and the more mass, the more gravity, so it affected the energy coming towards him a bit more.


    They were heavy things like wristbands or weights with extremely compressed mass to increase the weight of his blows.


    It didn''t affect much, but since he came from a world where the only way to increase strength was that way, he used them occasionally to feel progress differently. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jasmine monitored the entire training site and nodded.


    "Don''t you have medicine to restore faster? I can see you get injured quite a bit in this place, but there''s no sign of medicine being used."


    Klaus then pulled something from his ring and showed it to her. "I tend to take this stuff to recover faster or let my body do it on its own without worrying about the pain."


    Jasmine grabbed the vial he was showing her and nodded softly. "You''re tough, Klaus. This doesn''t do much good; it''s very low-level and makes the training less intense. You''ll use this for now; it''s high-level medicine, " She said as she took out another vial.


    This vial had two parts, which was a bit strange. One part was syrup, which was contained up to the middle of the bottle, where the bottle was divided, and on the other side were pills.


    Such double bottles are common here, but it was a medicine he didn''t recognize.


    "Should I take a pill with that syrup as water?" he asked to get out of doubt.


    "That''s right; you''ll notice a big difference when you do; it''s a medicine made with cursed energy, so it''s incredibly effective, though, at the same time, you have to be careful; after all, it''s a drug bordering on poisonous, in too many quantities it can be dangerous, but for now that one will do you."


    Klaus grabbed the vial and stared at it, back and forth. He felt something strange about the contents. It wasn''t anything bad; it wasn''t poison or anything like that, but there was something strange. Maybe something that looked familiar, but he didn''t think much of it.


    He put the vial away and then looked at Jasmine.


    "I didn''t expect cursed energy to be so good and versatile, though if poison can be created, I should have assumed healing things are possible as well." He spoke.


    "Well, remember that cursed energy was the first of the energies. It gave birth to the first sorcerers and the cursed beasts. That''s because the strongest emotions or feelings of the human race have almost always been evil. But, thanks to it, there are cursed energy herbs capable of killing if you touch them, while there are others capable of healing you by touch."


    "It''s versatile, powerful, and mysterious, but the best thing about it is that it can make you stronger just by having it inside you."


    Klaus looked at her in confusion. "Just by having it in your body, does it already strengthen you? I didn''t know that."


    "Haha, it''s normal. It''s not obvious in the early stages; it just becomes obvious when you reach the Strong Level. Once you reach this level, you can use the cursed energy to strengthen your body passively. Still, for that, you need to build the most powerful and perfect base you can create because the movement of the energy will strengthen you. Positive energy has a similar ability, which develops on the same Strong Level, only from a very low level."


    "The base?" he asked, as he frowned. Suddenly, a figure came to his mind.


    And just as Jasmine spoke, he did.


    "It is the basis of energy movement in the body. At first, it''s a circle that looks infinite, but eventually, you can shape it..." When they had spoken this far, they had not finished saying what they had planned, but Jasmine frowned, and Klaus smiled.


    "It can be a Triangle, being a recommended shape..." Jasmine culminated.


    "It must be a star because your body is like one of them..." Klaus culminated.


    They both culminated at the same time, but the content of their words was not the same.


    It didn''t change drastically, but the slight change was enough to leave Jasmine and Klaus in shock.


    Klaus quickly shook his head. "No, it can''t be a triangle; that''s not essentially symmetrical inside your body." He quickly replied.


    Jasmine didn''t refute him. She, too, had thought that a triangle made no sense, but it was what she had been taught and what she understood after research.


    "It''s because a triangle fits perfectly in the Cursed Core." She replied, but she wanted to know why Klaus said a star, so immediately afterward, she asked.


    Klaus frowned at her answer. ''It makes sense, but...''


    "Look at your body in a mirror, and you''ll see that you have the five ends of a star. Although a triangle fits perfectly at the core, moving the cursed energy like a star will cover every part of your body, including your head, which is the most vulnerable organ for a sorcerer. If what you say about the cursed energy is real, then it is convenient that it is a star because if it strengthens the head passively, then that, in a moment, will cease to be such a weak organ and will equally strengthen all the ends of the body. Don''t you think so?"


    Jasmine thought about it carefully. Something about what he was telling her made a lot of sense in her head, and her understanding seemed to open up slightly. But there was a problem.


    "In order for a cursed sorcerer to exert their abilities or energy, the energy travels at breakneck speeds to the Cursed Core before exiting. A triangle is made just right to prevent that speed from being reduced so as to maintain the effectiveness of the movement and attack; I think with a star, that couldn''t be done." She replied but was still considering what Klaus had said.


    At her response, Klaus frowned.


    ''Really?'' He thought.


    If he had thought about it carefully, he could only use his cursed energy during the night. Although he had understood quite a bit about cursed energy, when he moved it, it didn''t seem to go through the cursed core.


    But Jasmine wasn''t telling lies. Her eyes were clear as she spoke, and she was still considering what he had said, so maybe...


    ''Am I wrong? Isn''t a star better? Maybe I''m different?'' As his mind considered it, he quickly understood what was going on.


    ''I''m not different; the issue is the error in my ability. When my body was forced with so much cursed energy in that place, the ability and my body started to malfunction. Perhaps that is the reason, and that being the case, I can now see a way forward to repair that error. I must return to the right path of moving the cursed energy.'' Suddenly, his heart raced, feeling excited.


    If he thought about it that way, it seemed he had been wrong all this time about the star, but before he spoke, a mental image came to him.


    His eyes flashed, and he quickly pulled out a pencil and paper.


    "I got it." He was so excited that he turned around and leaned on a table to draw the picture he wanted without telling Jasmine what he would be doing.


    He couldn''t help it; what he had just discovered was possibly what he needed to make his workouts perfect.

 Chapter 93 A True Genius? He found a way to make it possible.

    Although Jasmine didn''t understand what was going on, she approached him quickly.Klaus didn''t pay too much attention to her at first. He just wanted to understand better what his mind was imagining, so he quickly made a rather simple five-pointed star.


    He didn''t add anything else to it; they could both see that it was a simple star, but he soon started to draw more things. He drew legs reaching the two lower corners and then drew the arms drawing to the upper corners to finish with the head and then finished completing the body of a faceless person.


    Thus, it was evident what he imagined the movement of the energy inside the body to be, so it was a great help for Jasmine, who could finally imagine what he was saying with ease.


    But it didn''t end there. He quickly divided the areas of the star, making five stripes, dividing the bottom two parts and the top 3 parts. That formed five perfect triangles, which shocked Jasmine.


    And Klaus then spoke.


    "Each part of the star can be a triangle, so not only would it make the energy movement and progressive strengthening of the body more effective, but it would also keep a perfect course of movement, which would make the energy activation faster." He said, quickly drawing a small triangle overhead.


    "This triangle is the nucleus. Let''s take a simple example. Let''s say we need cursed energy in the right arm; with the speed and practice we currently have of making the energy movement triangular, the energy would first have to travel to the core, to subsequently move quickly to the right arm because essentially there is not enough energy there to meet the required need, that''s a longer time required for the energy movement and for the attack, it''s very slow."


    Klaus showed the example as he continued to draw on the sheet of paper, so the example was perfectly understandable to Jasmine. However, she could understand it more because it was just what she had questioned about why it was a triangle.


    But Klaus still wasn''t done talking.


    "Now let''s use the same example, but with a star. There will always be cursed energy on that side of the body, so it will only need to travel to the core and back through the same tunnel of energy movement. Also, during that time, because the energy is passively moving inside the body, that part of the body will not run out of energy, and there is constant sustenance of cursed energy. That makes it more effective in terms of strengthening, but more effective in combat and everything in general." Klaus smiled broadly as he saw his idea take shape within what Jasmine had just told him.


    "I''m unaware of how fast sorcerers work around this type of situation, and I''m guessing it increases as the level goes up, but with this type of star move, it should increase the speed considerably."


    His smile could not be erased, even more so when he finally realized what was going on with his energy and why it was not taking the path he wanted. It''s not because he needs to go around more but because he needs to mold it.


    It won''t naturally pick up the star movement; he has to force it. Knowing this made him happy and somehow paved the way for him.


    Jasmine, on the other hand, was in shock.


    She had witnessed Klaus'' inhuman intelligence just a few hours ago. A person who can discover an ability that all sorcerers in history had ignored, how could she not know that he was incredibly intelligent and capable?


    His mind was not only analytical but also practical on an absurd level.


    But now...


    ''First hand, it looks like I''m witnessing a true genius.'' That''s all she could think.


    ''And he only succeeded because I told him a thing or two... He... When he knows all the workings of the world and the system that governs it, I fear he may become the most remembered scientific sorcerer.'' She thought.


    Besides, if he could discover something like that, it would greatly contribute to the world. Somehow, she felt she had found a way to make her father consider him worthy.


    ''Maybe by increasing his fame and power.'' She thought, smiling.


    Still, as she stared at the star, she soon found something strange.


    She unconsciously brought her hand to the center of the triangle.


    "This... It''s an imperfection. There are triangles on each side, but no triangle in the center." She spoke. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Klaus noticed it, too, so he frowned.


    His momentary joy was compromised after finding that flaw.


    ''If what she says is real, it is necessary for the energy to have triangular movements because it needs to pass through the core first before it goes out. I understand from this that if the movement is triangular, it will pass through the core unconsciously, but if it is not, it will have to be shaped that way just before it passes through there. The speed is reduced a bit and can''t be done unconsciously, so any movement that is not triangular involves a little more work for the sorcerer.''


    He replayed this in his mind a few times and nodded.


    "It''s a problem. Perfect systems hardly exist, so I understand why they reached the triangle conclusion now." As he nodded, he grabbed the pencil again.


    "Maybe it can be solved by creating one more triangle..." He added and tried to create it.


    ''At the bottom? It would move the energy first down and subsequently into the core... It''s a bit slower, but if it''s just an extension, it would be faster than now...'' He thought but suddenly smiled.


    ''A six-pronged triangle might work, but only for the men. We''re the only ones to have an extra leg.'' He thought jokingly.


    But he quickly erased his work because it wasn''t feasible. It lost its main essence and added a new problem to the equation, which wouldn''t help solve anything.


    He tried several ways and finally made a triangle inside the pentagon that had been left inside the star, but it didn''t make sense.


    He ended up sighing that he couldn''t find what he wanted in the short term.


    "I think I will need to investigate it further. I still need to know how exactly the energy moves, so it may take me a while."


    "Yes." Jasmine nodded. "But the star idea is better than the triangle. While there is a problem, the triangle shape is more imperfect than your star formula." She smiled broadly and stared at him.


    "Congratulations, I understand now what it means to stand before a genius." She praised sincerely.


    "No, it''s thanks to you. The keywords you said this time made me hit the nail on the head about something, and until it''s perfect, I can''t be content. I will try to make it perfect in the future."


    Jasmine, at that moment, realized her mistake... She even put a hand to her head.


    "God... It''s true. I seem to have made a mistake in telling you so much." She said, feeling frustrated. What her brother told her not to do, she did.


    Still, she could only smile and accept the guilt.


    "I will help you in your training and research. I may not be as brilliant as you, but I can greatly help you. Now, let''s get to training. We''ll talk when you''re done." She said, quickly deflecting the subject.


    She didn''t want to make any more mistakes.

 Chapter 94 A theory confirmed (1)

    At first, Klaus showed her how he commonly trained so Jasmine could familiarize herself with it. It wasn''t too amazing; Jasmine could see he was still training the way he had when they first met."That''s a problem. You don''t have any technique, so your workouts aren''t very effective. When you train without technique, you''re training using 30 or 40% of your full capacity; the effectiveness is greatly reduced, so it would take much longer to achieve what you want. Honestly, now I''m very surprised. I thought you had improved your technique, and that''s why you could improve so much, but if you did it without doing it, it means you have absurd talent. So, let''s correct this. I want to see your full potential."


    Jasmine immediately pulled out a few scrolls and some books, which explained martial arts and movements that improved the technique of any exercise.


    "First, we will focus on positive energy, " she said, making Klaus read a bit of each of the things she pulled out.


    He didn''t need to read it all, so he finished quickly, and then Jasmine spoke again.


    "This will also enhance the movement of positive energy in your body. Remember that positive energy doesn''t need as much preparation as cursed energy; it comes out of the body easier because it doesn''t need to go through the ring, as the ring can materialize to hit. It is more versatile than cursed energy, so if you improve the technique, you will practically have improved everything you can improve at your current level."


    "Try to memorize the movements; I will teach them to you step by step, so watch carefully."


    Soon, she started showing him the basic movements of what she wanted to teach him. She did it patiently, and Klaus memorized it quite fast. It wasn''t too complicated a subject; the tricky part lay in what came next.


    "If your will is strong enough, positive energy will enter you more easily, but these movements are actually not done to attract more energy; they are done to enhance the movement of positive energy in your body."


    Soon, she began another long explanation, which was very important.


    It answered one of the questions Klaus had asked earlier.


    The cursed energy needed to create a strong base to function in the human body. Those tunnels through which it moved, which were practically invisible, had to be carefully created and molded to the body so that the movement would be organic and passive and control would not be lost. Thus, the sorcerer would not end up dying.


    If that''s what the cursed energy needed, did the positive energy also need it? What was the movement of the positive energy, then? Was it the same?


    The answer to all that is that positive energy did not need any tunnel for its movement. Although cursed energy was the first to exist, according to the sorcerers'' power system, positive energy seemed to be more friendly to the human body.


    Although that was not the case, since the cursed energy needed a base because it was more powerful, it could be taken as something like that.


    Since the positive energy does not need a tunnel to move, it means that the base of this is the carrier''s own body. If trained properly, this will be able to move much more easily than when not trained, allowing the sorcerer to be more effective.


    These were things that only Soft Class sorcerers enjoyed, and it is also one of the ways to measure the strength of Soft Class sorcerers who are level matched. The one with the better technique will tend to win because that means that his energy moves better and faster, allowing his blows to be ready much faster than his opponent''s.


    That''s why the movement technique was so necessary; as long as you allow each tendon and vein to enjoy a correct movement, the movement will have more power.


    That served Klaus well, who needed more power to draw more energy with less effort.


    Now, in the other sorcerers who didn''t have such a broken thing as Klaus, how on earth would it serve him to become strong? The answer is simple: Jasmine says it ''increases'' the will.


    At this point, Klaus was able to confirm what the whole willpower thing was all about.


    He had always wondered if they really meant ''will''. Can a man''s will make a mass pulled by the enormous gravity of a world enter his body? Is it even possible for the will to overcome the force of gravity?


    When he thought about it, he had two answers in his head, and both were affirmative.


    The first one: "Yes, I am in a fantasy world. Here, the will must be some kind of mental power, as many novels say. I didn''t need to look for logic."


    In this one, he clung to the idea that he was in an ideal and strange world with many things of fantasy in it. The fantasy became a reality, and so it was possible.


    But there was a second, slightly more scientific answer: Gravity is one of the weakest forces of nature, so if one learns to exert some kind of mental power (such as will), it is possible to achieve more force than gravity.


    Both answers seemed feasible, but Klaus still felt he was missing something because of his lack of knowledge. Now, he finally understands.


    It''s neither option, but it does use a little bit of both.


    ''It''s as I initially thought in the cursed world. At first, I thought only my Great Attractor could do that, but now I realize it''s not.'' S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Each body is mass. Hence, each body produces gravity, albeit minimal in very small cases. Now, in a human body, gravity is practically useless to consider; it is so minimal that it is impossible to exert any gravitational force on anything. But, in a fantasy world like this, there is an important issue to consider.'' He thought.

 Chapter 95 A theory confirmed (2)

    His thoughts aligned in the same direction at this moment.''The energy that resides within the body. It is possible to increase the density of the energy, which means you increase the mass, and since it is the body that contains so much energy, technically, you are increasing the mass of the body, therefore, its gravitational power.''


    ''It''s a bit similar to my Great Attractor, only in a very small and barely noticeable version. That''s why most take years or decades to reach a certain level, but it takes me very little to do it.''


    ''Now, having a greater mass does not mean that the energy will come to you casually. I suppose there is also a switch to activate it, as in the case of the Great Attractor. That switch to activate that gravity exerted by your body must be ''the will''. The power of the mind, in theory. Will is nothing more than the ability to exert the gravity available to you towards the surroundings.''


    ''The more powerful you are, the more gravity you have; therefore, your will can exert it better. That, in theory, should be the explanation for the way sorcerers use to become strong. The cultivation of strength.''


    While his thoughts were rambling on about it, he was also listening to what Jasmine was telling him. Somehow, he felt good about discovering all this, as it would be useful for his research later on.


    So his mood increased even more than it had already increased with his earlier discovery.


    Still, for now, the mood was of no use to him.


    "Now that I have explained so much to you about positive energy and before we move on to cursed energy, may I know what you have in mind for your ring specialization?" she asked as she sat down.


    Klaus nodded at her and, without thinking, replied, "I''m going to specialize in the Diversity field."


    Jasmine was stunned to hear him and couldn''t help but stare at him for a few minutes, trying to process what he had said. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Diversity? Why? That field is like a coin flip, Klaus. It''s not a good idea for you to do it; you might get a useless skill and waste a future as bright as yours." She replied quickly and even moved a little closer, but Klaus smiled as he shook his head.


    "It''s precisely because it''s a coin flip that interests me. That probability of a smashing success doesn''t come along every day, and if success is probable, then I must take that path rather than choose the path that everyone else travels."


    "Just for that? You''re risking part of your future as a sorcerer, you know? Even though you could be a Cursed Class, it''s better to be powerful in both fields than just one. Let me put it to you this way. There has never been someone capable of having both fields because they are incompatible, even though they don''t seem to reject each other. You are the first of them, and although there are many unique and different people in the world, I don''t think they are as unique as you. Why would you want to bury one part of your future when you can have a bright future in both?"


    Klaus smiled even more. "Because you said it, it''s like a coin flip. There''s about a 50% chance of having unmatched success; that''s a good enough percentage to take the risk." He was firm in his answer and said it so firmly that Jasmine couldn''t find words to contradict him anytime soon.


    ''Although it''s just out of curiosity.'' Klaus smiled. Naturally, he wouldn''t tell her that right now because he would receive countless more questions.


    Jasmine ended up sighing a few minutes later, helplessly.


    "If that''s what you decided, then fine. But, since you chose that path, you''ll have to go through strenuous form-perfecting training. I won''t let you do that if you haven''t perfected it, so starting today, we''ll focus on that for a few days. Now, show me your cursed energy; I want to see its density."


    Just at this point, Klaus smiled helplessly.


    "I can''t."


    "You can''t? You can''t what?"


    "Show you my energy. Remember I told you there was a problem? Well..." He didn''t want to say it. Instead, he tried to show it.


    First, he showed his positive energy, and later, he put it away to try to show the cursed energy. However, although there was movement of energy before Jasmine''s sight, that energy she expected to appear did not appear.


    She frowned and moved closer to him to touch him on various parts of his body.


    "You... You haven''t managed to build the base, have you?" she asked.


    "I still don''t get it. Also, there''s another problem. When I was in the Cursed World, one of my skills was misused, and I broke it. I can''t use it like I normally should. Instead, I need it to be nighttime to use it, and then it''s not used correctly. That''s why I can''t show you anything; this is all I have for now." He said, showing his positive energy once again.


    Jasmine stared at him for a while, thinking about what he had told her until she leaned back in her seat again.


    "The fact that you haven''t built a base tells me that''s one reason you can''t move your energy freely, but since the ability interferes, it makes sense that you can''t so easily shape your cursed energy. It''s possible you need to do something else, but I still don''t understand it."


    As she spoke, she wrote some things in a notebook, trying to make sense of it all, but she couldn''t.


    Klaus spoke when he noticed her looking for the answers.


    "It''s not something very deep or mysterious. I think I know. I think it''s my ability since this one has a bug because of what happened in the Cursed World. That is not an error of the skill but of the body. Molding the cursed energy is one way to solve it, but I still think there are some more things. I must be patient in finding out, but I''m confident I can do it in the short term; I''m already preparing for it."


    "Are you preparing? Do you plan to investigate yourself?"


    "That''s right." He replied, smiling a little. It was just what he was thinking.


    "You won''t be able to do it with just those machines you have there." She replied as she shook her head.


    "I know, don''t worry, they''re not the only thing I have at my disposal. I also have a research center." He smiled.


    "Huh? Do you have something that good? Where is it?" She asked quickly, shocked.


    "I''ll show it to you later. I''ll start training according to what you''ve told me."


    After this, Klaus began his arduous training without another word. Although Jasmine was dazed and thoughtful for the first 15 minutes, she soon began to lead him.

 Chapter 96 Training and wandering thoughts (1)

    His training was first based on trying to show his cursed energy in some way, but he failed so miserably that Jasmine told him not to try until the whole problem was solved.Subsequently, he began his training, which did not strengthen him; it simply increased his control of his positive energy, performing the form required to Specialize with energy.


    That was tedious training because you did nothing but shape your energy and could not use Realization as it was training. Later, you would use the 3 Concepts to do it, but at first, you had to do it with effort and energy, requiring nothing but your mind and ability to shape it without skills.


    It was the first time Klaus had found something complicated to do in this world.


    Since he had arrived, although the missions had some unexpected twists and turns, none had seemed difficult to him.


    He still does not have a sense of mortal crisis, and although he would like to feel it, for now, such things have not happened to him. On the contrary, every situation he resolves with relative ease.


    His strategies are easy to employ, but, recently, he has noticed that it is not that the people here are not so smart, that while most of them do not know combat tactics, somehow his mind gets stronger with every step, and that allows him to have an impressive information processing capacity.


    In addition, each time, he understands that his eyes are not normal. While he does not know if they have any ability, like the one Jasmine claims to have in her eyes, he still feels that they are not normal and they are the ones that have helped him win with much more ease in various fights.


    This has made everything work so well for him, better than expected, and that is what makes him feel emptiness.


    But, for now, he must be content with his feelings. Maybe it''s just that he wants to feel the adrenaline, and since he hasn''t felt it for so long, it''s getting complicated.


    ''Maybe I should take one of those extremely difficult-to-complete missions from Etherleaf or the Red Tower.'' He thought, but it''s not like he could do it. He didn''t have enough level within the organizations to do it, and lately, he hasn''t done missions for Red Tower because he has to train almost all day, so he''s far from being able to do it.


    For now, what fills him the most is the sensation of discovering a new world. When confirmed, his theories tell him that he is in a new world and that he should feel alive. Although he lacks adrenaline, he won''t rush because he doesn''t want to die either.


    ''Although it wouldn''t be bad.'' He considered. ''If I could come back to life, will I be able to come back again? I wonder how many times I''ll be able to come back to life or if it''s a one-time thing.'' Klaus smiled inwardly as this question popped into his mind.


    His mind was wandering, but he kept his attention on his training, and Jasmine occasionally spoke to him from the side.


    She was immersed in her thoughts as well.


    The first thing on her mind was, could Klaus be involved in the recent Dimensional Break between the Cursed World and New Earth?


    His question was prompted by some things Klaus mentioned a while ago.


    ''A sorcerer''s ability couldn''t be affected just because. He needed to break it practically for something like that to happen; how did he break it? Would it really have anything to do with that?'' She thought.


    Although she wanted to be inclined to think so, the reality was that it wasn''t that easy.


    A Dimensional Break had never happened before, despite the fact that there were people capable of doing it. No one would attempt it unless they were malicious or...


    ''Maybe a curse could do it, but there aren''t many curses that powerful. Could it be a World Class Disaster, as we initially suspected?''


    She stopped considering Klaus as a possible culprit because, although talented, he lacked power.


    She, therefore, moved on to her second and prime suspect.


    A World Class Disaster.


    ''Perhaps a Disaster is in the vicinity if that is real. That would be really problematic, but why is there no indication of its appearance? Is it not a Disaster? Or did it simply escape from the place once broken? And for what purpose did it do so?''


    A Disaster is not a common type of beast; it is an astounding beast that is, at times, superior to a very high-level curse.


    While there are Disasters that are not very strong, one capable of breaking the dimensions of two worlds cannot be weak. It must be an enormously strong one, and that is where World Class comes in.


    ''It could also be a lower Class one...''


    She came here precisely to find out what had happened, for if it had been a Disaster, the situation would be dangerous. But she still has time, so she can take a detour.


    After a long while of thinking and occasionally correcting Klaus, she sighed. ''These last few days, my thoughts are getting more and more rambling.''


    She leaned back in one of the chairs on the balcony and watched him train. After spending half the time training Form creation, Jasmine gave him permission to train as he always did, following a good technique.


    "Do it; I want to see a little closer."


    "Okay."


    Klaus once again began to train without looking left or right.


    For the first hour, his training was based on the movements specified by Jasmine, but suddenly, he seemed to have changed a little. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jasmine noticed this quickly and wanted to stop him, but somehow, she realized that they weren''t wrong.


    ''The technique remains; the movement is still just as effective, but he has changed what I taught him, and it''s not a deeper movement of the technique either because he would know.'' She thought and took to watching him.


    Klaus inside was trying to give the shape he wanted to his cursed energy.


    ''Already, the main base is created. I just need to give it the right shape, but why is it so complicated?'' He thought.


    No matter how hard he tried, shaping the energy inside him was very complicated, and the difficulty increased when he also had to pay attention to the outside to make the right moves.


    ''These movements also improve the movement of the cursed energy a bit, but they are not as effective on it.'' He thought.


    So, he tried to create some moves that could work for him based on the movement of the cursed energy.

 Chapter 97 Training and wandering thoughts (2)

    His speed slowed down, but his strength increased a little to compensate for the slowness of the movement.The slowness was done so that he could have more control of his body movements, so his movements changed slightly.


    Every so often, he would create a new movement. A new punch or a new kick, which was in accordance with the movement of the cursed energy in his body.


    Read latest chapters at empire


    This energy was continuously moving in circles, so when he struck it with the sound of its movement, it shuddered slightly.


    ''Good...'' He thought.


    He continued to do the same thing for the next hour, but there was no change other than a small shudder. But when he tried to mold it at those specific times, it seemed a little less heavy, so he felt he was on the right track.


    So, 2 hours later, he stopped.


    "Jasmine." He said suddenly.


    Jasmine was startled by his call, so she stood up a little. "What''s wrong? We still have an hour of training left."


    "If you already formed the triangle in your cursed energy and you have time with it, can you shape it differently? Can you form the star?" He asked, paying no attention to what she said.


    Jasmine frowned. Although it was sudden, she understood why he was asking.


    If it turned out yes, then that would serve not only the new sorcerers but also the great sorcerers of the world.


    And Jasmine knew the answer.


    "Yes, cursed energy can be molded without problems. It is not once in a lifetime; in fact, when you reach a certain level, you will have to spend much of your life molding it over and over again to ascend, as you require too deep an understanding of the energy."


    Klaus smiled and then stared at her. "If so, can you try molding it right now? I''ll continue my training, but I''d like you to try doing it and tell me what you experienced."


    Jasmine looked at him, confused. But, although she didn''t understand the reasons, she didn''t refuse. She nodded and got up. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "All right, but go back to your training. I''ll spend the next hour trying to mold it. Anyway, I was thinking of doing it when I return." She replied.


    Soon, they were both working out, but Jasmine wasn''t moving. She sat more comfortably and closed her eyes to mold her energy.


    Meanwhile, Klaus was trying to do his training the same way he had earlier. He was starting to get clues as to what was going on, but there was still nothing certain.


    Thus, an hour passed quickly until the sun began to set. Klaus stopped training first and took his time to rest until Jasmine finished.


    When she did, she quickly sought Klaus'' figure and sat beside him.


    "It''s moldable, but it''s a bit of a handful. The cursed energy is constantly moving in a triangle inside me, and although I tried to shape it, I felt like I wasn''t grabbing it at the right time. It feels like there''s an exact moment to shape it; it''s different than the first time." She spoke.


    Klaus smiled. "Yes, there is an exact time to mold it. But this should not even be called moldability; it is more like making the cursed energy create the tunnels of movement. We could easily explain it if we grab a river and try to cut off its passage by putting a bunch of rocks, sands, and other things in it that can obstruct the passage of water, and on the side, we create another place where the water can flow through."


    "We''re not shaping it; we''re just giving it a new channel of movement. I thought you guys would have a harder time because you''ve already created those places to move through. I thought you might have to close them, but if you say it''s possible, then it means we can take a shortcut."


    Jasmine understood what he meant but didn''t get the shortcut. "What do you mean by ''shortcut?"


    "A method of training."


    "Of technique?"


    "Yes. A technique training method based on the movement of cursed energy." He replied, smiling a little.


    "This movement is like a river, so it is predictable to some extent, at least the one inside us. So, if we know where it''s going, we can stop its movement and try to create a new path for it. But, as you saw, doing it based on what is common and what we have been taught may not be the best way. The difficulty increases considerably and is so difficult that it might even be impossible, but there is a way." He spoke.


    Jasmine looked thoughtful and nodded. "You say that, with a technique training method, it is possible to do that, as long as it is based on the movement of the cursed energy, right?" she asked.


    Klaus nodded. "That''s what I''m saying. According to what you taught me, a better technique is enough to increase the power and improve the movement of positive energy. In cursed energy, it should be the same or similar."


    Jasmine found no fault with his logic, but she did find a problem, which she had to expose.


    "The problem with it is that the movement is different in each person. The energy does not move as in you as in me. This movement depends on many factors sometimes; will and power are some of those factors. Therefore, I think a training method would not be very effective."


    Klaus smiled to hear her say it. "I considered it and think there won''t be any problems. We have another shortcut; no, this is directly a trap that came with the world."


    She looked at him. "What do you mean?"


    "The Cursed Core. It''ll always be the same in each body, right?" He asked, and she nodded.


    "That''s right... I think it might do the trick if you put it that way. I don''t shape it yet though."


    "Haha, don''t worry. I have an idea in mind. If we can develop a training method based on the Cursed Core and the movement of the cursed energy within us, we might be able to come up with what we need. However, we need to do some more research to do that. Still, I think we have a good breakthrough for now; how about it? Do you want to help me? I want to find the right way and show you that the star shape is the most perfect, but I''ll need your help." He smiled.


    Jasmine, though thoughtful, didn''t hesitate too much.


    "I told you before, I''ll help you with that and your training. But you''ve spent most of the day today thinking about it, so relax your mind. Let''s talk a bit, and then you show me your cursed energy. It''s almost evening after all." She replied, and Klaus agreed. He was in a good mood and didn''t mind revealing that to Jasmine since she already knew about it to begin with.

 Chapter 98 They go together

    3 hours later.Jasmine was dumbfounded when she looked at Klaus. For the last three hours, she had witnessed his ability firsthand.


    As soon as Klaus could, he tried to show her his cursed energy, but he was very limited in doing so. But, as he did so, Jasmine could see an unusually large amount of cursed energy constantly entering the inside of him, so, in shock, she thought something was wrong.


    She hadn''t expected that to be Klaus'' ability.


    Much less did she expect that, with each passing hour, his power would increase noticeably, making his muscles grow unrealistically large in a few hours.


    She had never seen that; how could muscles grow like that? That was her question.


    It was good that she hadn''t seen him in the state he had reached in the Cursed World, for there she would possibly die from the illogic of it all.


    She even studied his muscles, then tested for strength and everything else.


    Still, she was respectful and didn''t ask him anything about the skill, much less about his strength level. That wasn''t necessary, but there was something she needed to ask him.


    "You say it peaks at midnight, right?"


    "Yes."


    "And do you maintain that level for many hours, or does it go away an hour later?"


    "It stays until around 5 a.m. when the ability is deactivated. At those times, the cursed energy pours out of me in torrents, and it''s all over the place, momentarily obscuring my aura as well. It''s an effect I recently discovered."


    Jasmine nodded softly.


    "The cursed energy enters you and strengthens you for many hours but bursts out of your body when the sun arrives... Hmm, maybe it''s the expansion effect of the sun that causes that."


    Klaus nodded a little. "I had thought about it before, and it''s possible because all the energy that goes into me doesn''t belong to me. But, I think it''s because my current ability is a fracture of the original ability, or at least I want to believe that, and that''s what the ability has told me; if it was the other case, it''s possible I wouldn''t be able to use positive energy anymore."


    "You''re right about that..." She sat back down and looked at him.


    Klaus had already bathed and was preparing to leave, so Jasmine had an idea.


    "May I join you?" she spoke.


    Klaus gave her a sidelong glance. "It''s not a fun thing to watch; I''ll just go look at a few acquaintances."


    "Sorcerers?"


    "No, they''re scientists."


    She was surprised. "Then can I go?" She asked more curiously.


    Klaus smiled and continued to fix his hair. "Okay, if you''re not bored, you can come. But if you''re going to talk to me in front of them, call me Will." Explore more stories with empire


    "Will? The Night Sorcerer, Will Burmond?" her eyes widened like saucers as she heard him and connected the wires with his ability.


    Klaus wasn''t expecting that, so he stopped what he was doing and stared at her. "Your mind works fast, Jasmine. But how do you know about that?"


    "So that person is you... I see. We originally thought it was someone from our City. I didn''t expect us to be so far off the mark."


    "You seem to have been checking up on me lately."


    "Not really. We''re just on missions and came across a ''foreigner'' making a stay here. We tried to dig deeper and could only find that. You seem to be good. It''s hard to track you down; we were too far away to discover you." She sighed heavily after saying that, and Klaus didn''t continue to answer her.


    In no time, he was ready, and Jasmine, who had already bathed an hour ago, only put on a dress and glasses. When she did, she removed her glasses and stared at them, looking for the system window.


    The entire product description was there. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You were able to see my eyes through a special object to hide them. What kind of eyes do you have? My eyes are amazing, but if I were to meet someone with cursed energy as pure as mine wearing these glasses, I might not be able to see through them, but you could see through them with no problem."


    "Hahaha, well, I''d also like to know the name of these eyes. They are a beautiful purple star that seems to shine with a light of their own, but they don''t have a name, they don''t seem to have an ability either, but somehow, they are amazing."


    "They don''t have an ability, but you can see through these?" Again, Jasmine was surprised but received no answer because Klaus didn''t know what to tell her.


    After all, he only knew that his eyes were purple and nothing else.


    After those few exchanges of words, they both finished getting ready, and a few minutes later, they went out.


    Tonight''s sky was beautiful, and if it was complemented by the spectacular view that some very few people had of Klaus and Jasmine, then the loveliness was increased severely.


    Klaus did not want to dress to go hunting beasts; on the contrary, he chose a more casual outfit. It was elegant and dark blue with white trim. This suit was specially designed to match the growth of his musculature, so no one would notice it. He also wore a pair of rings and a watch. Although she wore special glasses to hide his eyes, he still attracted the stares of many people of the opposite sex.


    While Jasmine was wearing something similar to his, somehow, they seemed to have agreed to match. She wore a jet-black dress with light blue trim along the sides, some white ornaments, and a simple bracelet. She wore no makeup, but her beauty shone through the glasses so that all the men and women who looked at her could not help but be enraptured by such beauty.


    When the two mingled, they looked like a beautiful young couple with spectacular taste in casual attire.


    If Klaus had to say so, it wasn''t an outfit that someone would wear to a place to watch scientists work, as those guys are sometimes a bit crazy with their inventions, or at least that''s how they were on Earth. He wondered if there would be any change here.


    As they walked through the streets just before arriving at the designated location, Klaus began to feel that he really needed a car. Running was faster, but that''s when he shouldn''t go to places like this, dressed like this.


    ''If I run like this, I will sweat, making my presentation ridiculous. Even more so because I want to curry favor with these scientists.'' He sighed.


    The problem was that the city was so big that walking from one end to the other was too difficult. It would take many hours of walking, and although the Sorcerers could get there faster, this occasion did not allow it. Therefore, a car was a good option. Even more so for a car lover like Klaus once was.


    But we are not for idle chatter.


    Klaus arrived at the designated place 15 minutes later.


    Several scientists eagerly awaited him and were overjoyed when they saw him arrive, but when they saw the beautiful woman at his side, they all stood with good bearing and behaved kindly.


    They thought. ''He came with the wife!''


    And since he was with the ''wife,'' naturally, he needed to get good treatment. Coming to this kind of meeting with the woman, as is the tradition in this country, means he sees them in a good light and wants to introduce her to them, right? Maybe he even wants to invest in them (that''s what they thought).

 Chapter 99 A utopian experiment

    "Welcome, Mr. Will. Welcome, Madam. How was your evening?" they greeted respectfully, with a big welcoming smile.Klaus returned their greeting. "I came as soon as possible; I hope I wasn''t late."


    "Haha, don''t worry, Mr. Will. You arrive at the appointed time. We hope our facilities won''t cause any problems for you or your girl. Please follow us, and we will talk in the meantime."


    Immediately, they turned around and began to lead the way inside.


    "We have invited all the Scientists who, in some way or another, have had a connection with you. We are all immensely grateful to you for all the help you have given us. More so in these times when the cursed beasts are so rampant and appear every time in our research centers. So we also prepared a little feast for you."


    As they introduced the place, they couldn''t help but start thanking and praising him for different things.


    Klaus noticed their intentions, so he smiled, shaking his head helplessly. Still, somehow, Jasmine believed his flattery and understood that Klaus really was interested in the science corps. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Besides, it''s a scientific corps of a good standard. Although they don''t have particularly large or diverse facilities, it is to be admired as a private, scientific center belonging exclusively to scientists.'' She thought as she listened attentively to everything.


    Soon, they entered the main site.


    "As we agreed earlier, Mr. Will, since you came here as an observer, we will show you what we do, but many of the guys are deep in concentration, so they will greet you when it is lunchtime. I hope that doesn''t bother you." One of them, specifically the first of these scientists he met, Joan Sanner.


    He was very active in trying to say good things about Klaus in front of the rest of the scientists, partly because he was one of those responsible for getting so many of them together in this place.


    And when he said that, he signaled to a young man who had come up beside him. "Mr. Will, he is one of the interns from the National University. He is a young man in apprenticeship, so I will let him direct you and show you around. We should all get to work, as we want to do something you might like today."


    Klaus nodded. "Don''t worry. Go quietly and take the boy with you. I''ll be walking to the places I think necessary. Don''t worry; I have a specialist by my side."


    "Specialist? Does your lady have scientific knowledge, Mr. Will?" Joan asked, quizzical after looking at Jasmine.


    Explore more at empire


    She looked so beautiful that anyone would associate her with big business or a very high-level sorcerer, just like Klaus, but was she a scientist?


    Klaus chuckled a little at how he addressed her but didn''t question him. "Jasmine has good knowledge about it, so don''t worry. Do your thing, and we''ll look into it from here."


    Joan Sanner gave Jasmine a slight nod after listening to him. ''There are still young people left who are interested in this field. That''s good.'' He smiled inwardly and did as Klaus had told him.


    He left and took the young man he planned to leave here with him, along with them; the rest of the scientists also left after saying goodbye.


    Then Jasmine and Klaus were left alone.


    Neither uttered a word until a few minutes later.


    "I didn''t tell them I was coming with someone, so they must be puzzled, but somehow, they seem to have matched you up with me. Their minds work fast, but they don''t seem to connect things as it is, although it''s not like we said anything to contradict it either." Klaus smiled and looked at her, "Doesn''t that bother you?"


    Jasmine shrugged in response. "Why would it bother me? Don''t pay attention to those subjects; let''s look at their actions. They seem to be studying the cursed energy." She said, quickly walking before him as if she wanted him to follow her.


    But the truth is, she did because she was turning red again and couldn''t control herself. She felt very embarrassed when she felt Klaus'' gaze and his words, plus the confusion they created. Even more so because she only now realized that they had chosen a similar outfit. Who wouldn''t confuse them?


    So she stepped forward, and Klaus followed close behind her.


    "How do you like this research center? Does it have good materials and machines?" he asked.


    Jasmine smiled, "Well, it''s good. It reminds me of training centers in low-level countries compared to the ones back home, but it''s not bad. It has enough to cover all the needs of these scientists. Although I feel that it lacks a lot of environment, many of the machines are bad, although they have given them maintenance, they don''t seem to have enough money to repair them after a beast attacked them or something, it''s a disgrace. They don''t seem to be being supported by the country."


    Klaus nodded; he was thinking the same thing.


    "When the country does not support brilliant people who seek to discover what we see, but do not understand, its population must begin to prepare. Only a tragic end awaits them or be annexed by those who do. This country is destined for ruin with its current rulers."


    "You have good knowledge, Klaus." She said, glancing sideways at him.


    He simply smiled.


    "There are 4 groups of scientists studying the cursed energy here, but what are each of the machines they are using to study it for? Is there something special they are looking for? Many of these machines I''m not familiar with."


    Jasmine turned her gaze back to what they were doing and analyzed it for several minutes, looking back and forth and trying to figure out what they were doing.


    It didn''t take her long to figure it out, so she soon smiled.


    "They''re working on a utopian project." She revealed, causing Klaus'' eyes to shift to her.


    "A utopian project?"


    "Yes. They''re trying to create curses artificially."


    Klaus felt stunned after hearing that and looked at the scientists. "Since you call it utopian, it means it''s something ideal, which is possibly impossible to do, right?"


    "Yes." She nodded. "I don''t think it''s impossible, but it''s so difficult that even the greatest scientists and researchers haven''t managed to do it. It''s theoretically possible but perhaps impossible in practice." She smiled.


    Klaus nodded slightly. ''This thing they were doing is different from what they were doing the times I came to kill cursed beasts, but at the same time, it doesn''t look like anything excessively different. There are similarities.'' He thought and took a closer look.


    "I can see that they are using powerful machines to boost, accelerate, and exploit the cursed energy and then try to mix it into final containers where a large amount is contained. Is it necessary to do it this way?"


    Jasmine nodded. "In theory, it is necessary to do it that way. The theory says that, in very simple terms, for the creation of an artificial cursed beast, it is necessary to exploit a large amount of cursed energy to heat it up and then contain it in a container that isolates all kinds of external forces, so that the density will increase considerably for a final process, where all the extremely hot energy there, will be cooled at high speeds and released into the air. In simple terms, something like that." She replied.


    Klaus nodded slightly but was doubtful.


    ''They are using Nuclear Fusion and Fission for this experiment.'' He thought and looked at it very closely. He still had doubts about the experiment and the theory itself; something didn''t add up inside of it. Still, he didn''t want to question anyone; he just wanted to see how capable these scientists were.

 Chapter 100 A simple explosion?

    They were a great group of dedicated scientists who understood what they had to do. Even though many things were automated, they did not stop, writing down every little change or every little thing on a piece of paper on the side.Every change could go a long way toward achieving the longed-for dream of these forgotten little scientists, so Klaus had to nod inwardly toward them at how disciplined they were.


    Even when they shouldn''t necessarily be on their toes, none of them took their eyes off what they were doing and had a good eye for noting small changes.


    While that was happening, Jasmine had her own thoughts regarding her knowledge of that utopian theory and everything she knew about science.


    Naturally, she knew they were going to fail. But that didn''t take away from the fact that she was so immersed, perhaps with a small glimmer of hope that they might make some progress or that she might see something to help them.


    But she couldn''t notice too much, perhaps due to lack of experience.


    Then again, Klaus didn''t lack experience, but he did lack some knowledge regarding this world and cursed energy, so it wasn''t like he could do too much to help them.


    ''They''re burning a lot of cursed energy, and it''s burning more and more. It''s not being controlled properly, I think. Perhaps a breakthrough could be made if the energy-burning is controlled.'' He thought.


    He saw this energy as a fuel in theory. The problem is that when you burn fuel in this way and you don''t have another large amount stored to supply what is burned, you will not have enough fuel to drive all the motion it requires at the final moment.


    In addition, there is one more problem: when you burn the cursed energy, the atoms of it will mix with the rest of the energy and displace the other atoms out of place. For some experiments, it was okay to do this, but for this experiment?


    It was like flipping a coin, but with a slant to one of the two sides, so it would be less likely to come out the other side. Because they would be trying to hit on the exact combination of atoms to ''create an existence'' out of the cursed energy.


    If one considers that atoms do not burn, then the probability tends to 0 or is directly 0.


    At least, it would be so in Klaus'' knowledge, but for now, he must be patient to know if his knowledge is correct even in this world or if the Laws of Physics have changed. He is aware that many things could change with the addition of so many new terms and energies.


    As they waited, the minutes ran quickly, and occasionally, Jasmine and Klaus would talk to each other and walk to other sections to see from another angle. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They''re trying hard. It''s admirable." Jasmine said suddenly, breaking the silence that held for the last 15 minutes.


    Klaus nodded. "I didn''t expect them to be able to work so hard on a utopian theory. They seem to take their work very seriously. They are good scientists, " he replied, and Jasmine nodded quickly.


    "If all the scientists in my city or at least in my family were like that, maybe this place would be a better place to live. The advancement of technology and science must go hand in hand with the advancement of power." She said, shaking her head helplessly.


    Klaus looked at her from the side. "Are you also a believer that there must be a balance between science and power?"


    She looked back at him, surprised by his question. "That''s right, we can''t break the balance because we''ll possibly get sidetracked."


    "Hahaha." He laughed good-naturedly and nodded several times. He didn''t find it funny; on the contrary, he found it very correct.


    "Correct. If we let the balance between knowledge and power break down, the latter will win because it is easier to attain. Then, the world will be plunged into millennial chaos, where the ancient age will prevail over us. The world will be plunged into chaos and disorder, where the law of the jungle will return, and all dialogue will end. When that happens, we will be doomed because we will not know how to stop until only a few of us are left." He smiled broadly after saying this, surprising Jasmine.


    "I didn''t expect us to have such similar thoughts, Klaus." She smiled and couldn''t take her gaze away from Klaus'' beautiful pair of eyes.


    Klaus smiled a little after hearing this and unconsciously raised his hands to touch Jasmine''s cheeks.


    "Maybe it''s not just our eyes that look alike; there could be so much more."


    They both smiled softly as they stared at each other. The beauty of the other eclipsed them briefly, causing them both to become lost in each other''s gazes.


    Eyes so deep that, at this moment, they were unaffected by the artifacts the other wore. Both could see each other as they were as if they had no protective item dividing them, and that intense gaze somehow increased the friction between their auras.


    Until suddenly, a loud explosion occurred to the side of both of them, bringing them to their senses.


    They both smiled foolishly but being attracted by the explosion; they had no time to think.


    Several scientists were coughing there, but they did not appear to be injured.


    What exploded was a large mass of energy, precisely the one in the container where they kept it.


    ''It was an explosion because the container couldn''t hold any more. They seem to have forgotten what happens when something gets hot.'' Klaus smiled at the thought of this.


    What had happened was that the container couldn''t hold any more, and with all that hot energy in there, it naturally needed to take up more space, so it ended up exploding the container.


    Still, that seemed to be a good discovery for Klaus.


    ''Density can increase inside the body, but not outside it. Or maybe it is possible to increase the energy density, but not when it is hot. I have to look at it and study it, but I think it''s interesting. It could be an attribute of the same energy as well.'' He thought.


    When the explosion happened, everyone naturally sighed and started fixing the things they had messed up. At least they had the chords ready for the next time they did it.


    As they were all tidying up, Klaus and Jasmine approached.


    Joan Sanner smiled sheepishly. "I''m sorry, Mr. Will. We were confident in making a little more progress this time, but in the end, we stayed in the same place. We still don''t understand what''s happening, but we''ll probably make it next time."


    At his words, those who had not greeted Klaus came forward to greet him politely and said various things to him.


    Still, none seemed to understand what had happened.


    "You don''t need to apologize for that. Trying to complete a utopian theory with such care is admirable; you have earned my respect. Still, don''t you know what happened? Do you always fail at this part?"


    "Yes. We don''t have access to the findings of the big scientists on this, so we rely solely on our own research on this, but we keep failing in the same place." All the scientists sighed and looked at the exploded container.


    The expense involved in this experiment was incredible; it took them quite some time to raise the required money. Between web enthusiasts and some sponsorship, they barely managed to get it this time.


    Although it was a utopian theory, people kept supporting it because it would present a substantial improvement in every way, especially for the private wealthy, who stood to gain a lot if something like this could be created.


    That is why they always bet when the scientists registered in the project were renowned. And this time, it was the same. Thanks to private investment, they were able to get the money, and if they advanced a little further, it could be considered a success, but it was again a failure and now irreversible for a long time. That''s why the sigh was so long.


    Klaus nodded a little but frowned. ''Is there something I missed? I don''t think they would ignore such a simple subject, so maybe because I wasn''t watching, something happened that I didn''t notice, and I misjudged them...'' He thought.


    As he thought, Jasmine looked at him from the side. She seemed to be pensive.


    A while later, when they finished cleaning up, the scientists came over to where Klaus and Jasmine stood.


    "Mr. Will, Lady, follow us. We will tell you more about the experiment and the notes we grabbed this time; while it was not fruitful, the knowledge gained is always welcomed, and this time, we realized more things than the previous attempts."


    They started directing them to another place while actively talking about different things. They introduced them to the place, with its different partitions, machines, stored materials, and even the research they were doing.


    The fact that Klaus was actively talking to them and not just listening made them open up more to him and Jasmine, though the latter''s aura kept them from getting too close, seeming dangerous and proud.


    None of them expected Klaus to be so intelligent in academics, so they felt at home, and even the more reserved one contributed information.


    After more than 1 hour, they started walking to where they would have the small banquet.


    Then, Jasmine found an opportunity to talk to Klaus alone.


    "Do you know why they failed?" she asked suddenly, surprising him.


    He looked at her, a little confused by her question, but quickly understood what she meant.


    "What makes you think that?"


    "Your actions. Now, I''m sure you don''t just feel interested in science; you know about it. And earlier, you seemed to disagree with what they were saying regarding why they failed, but you didn''t mention it."


    Klaus was surprised by her response. "You''re good at reading people." He said, smiling a little.


    Then he nodded as he looked at the rest of the group walking ahead of them.


    "I think I know." He revealed.

 Chapter 101 The theory is wrong

    "So far, I don''t understand cursed energy too much, but looking at this, I think I understand it a little more. The problem is the heating. Cursed energy is not an ordinary energy; it''s not photonic either. It''s an energy with mass, and it takes up space. When you heat it up under these circumstances, it expands, and there is no longer a way to increase its density. That caused it to explode." Klaus said.Jasmine frowned. "You mean thermal expansion? There''s no way; how could energy suffer the effects of thermal expansion?"


    Klaus smiled. "An energy can suffer such effects, although it could only do so under certain circumstances, and for now, I don''t know them, but I think it''s more that they don''t take into account that the cursed energy is like a kind of gas imperceptible to the common human eye. Heating it so much increases the pressure on the walls of the container, so it will end up causing the same effect sooner or later."


    "And there''s one more issue." He said quickly, as he finished his words and, at this point, became a bit more serious.


    Jasmine looked at him, confused. "What is it?"


    "Well, it''s not one issue, it''s several. The theory may be wrong."


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Let''s say that the first option is incorrect, and we must look for a second option. It is even simpler, and it is one of the reasons why the experiment will not be able to take effect: In the face of continuous explosions in order to heat the energy, it fills with gasses, so even if you have a container strong enough to withstand what was said above, when you try to cool it following the theory, what will happen is that it will fail once again. The gasses will seek to get out somehow, and you will end up exploding the whole thing."


    "Gas?"


    "Yes. Also, if they have some way of getting across that problem, then there is still a third option by which it can fail: lack of fuel."


    "Lack of cursed energy, right?" she asked, and Klaus nodded.


    "In this theory, the cursed energy is like a fuel, so by burning so much, not only is it very likely to fill up with gasses, but when the temperature is suddenly changed, those gasses will look for a way to get out and will use up all the fuel as they try to get out of there. By downsizing, there won''t be enough room for them, and they''ll end up using up all the fuel needed."


    Jasmine looked thoughtful after hearing all this, but Klaus wasn''t finished yet.


    As he spoke, he couldn''t stop talking because he had noticed several problems with the theory.


    "And the last option is, let''s say, they manage to cool it down, and by luck, they manage to create the body of a cursed beast. When that happens, all the gasses contained will explode and damage the body unless they are expelled before they are created. In the end, everything left will explode, and there will be nothing; the theory will fail. That whole theory is poorly put forward or perhaps executed; you would have to rephrase everything and understand why it came about in the first place." He culminated.


    After several seconds of silence, Jasmine couldn''t find words to refute his words.


    ''He had to have known the theory from before. There''s no way he could know that deep, just from what I told him and what he''s seen.'' She thought, feeling stunned.


    He even realized the problem the great scientists of the world had when they tried to realize it; how could he not know it?


    Although she felt skeptical in that regard, she was in awe of Klaus'' amazing intelligence.


    Whether he knew it or not, figuring out all those problems was already a great achievement, and he could solve that millennial riddle.


    Naturally, his answers created many questions in her head, but she could not ask them, for, at that moment, they had reached the place where they would eat.


    The rest of the time, they ate and chatted about many things. Klaus learned about the precarious situation of science in this country from the words of each of these scientists.


    The government did not want independent science to improve, so it blocked different access networks. Most scientists were hired by the government, working on large projects exclusively for the government, and those who did not want to were facing difficulties in every way.


    An example of this is research that has something to do with what they are doing today; although they are supported by private investment and enthusiasts, they will never be supported by the government because they deal with a dangerous subject. That''s why they usually don''t advertise too much to the public.


    The government wants to control science and knowledge pretty tightly, which is why it has taken over some renowned universities in recent months. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Klaus understood what they wanted to do. When you control knowledge and the networks through which it is distributed, you can achieve a perfect state of control of the population, so they can easily pass off the truth as a lie and vice versa. These practices go against science, or at least against everything Klaus believes science to be, but they are common practices.


    Still, he didn''t ask too many questions because he wasn''t in a situation where he could ask; being an ''outsider'', he would later investigate like Klaus. However, Jasmine did seem to be interested, so she asked a few questions, which were answered in full.


    Everyone acted in a good manner and followed their hearts to talk, so there was a lot to talk about, although, being science-obsessed scientists, most of the conversation revolved around those topics.


    But Klaus never told them why they had failed.


    After several hours, when midnight came, the scientists decided to say goodbye, but they invited Klaus once more, so he decided to visit them in the near future.


    After that, Jasmine and Klaus walked around the city.


    "It seems that your mind is formulating plans. What are you planning?" Jasmine asked as they walked through a beautiful square with few people.

 Chapter 102 A perfect art in the eyes of the other.

    Klaus smiled. "I was just thinking that the country might soon be chaotic.""Oh? What makes you think that?"


    "The government is trying to bite off more than it can chew. Independent knowledge and private wealth normally sustain a nation like this, but somehow, they are trying to take them under their wings by force. Chaos will ensue if it goes on like this."


    She was surprised. "You have good ears, Klaus. I thought the subject of them attacking private industry was a secret subject, but I see it''s not so secret."


    Klaus looked at her and smiled. "Well, I have contacts. Are you here to investigate that? As I understand it, you''re not from these parts."


    She shook her head. "I''m not from here, but I''m not here to investigate that, although maybe it might have something to do with our mission. I''m here to investigate the recent dimensional anomaly when the dimensions were broken." She revealed this without concern, and at her response, Klaus looked at her in shock for a brief moment before returning to his usual self.


    "I see. You''ve made a bit of a fuss about that among those upstairs. It seems that even people so far away have been affected by it." He replied without revealing much more.


    Jasmine felt thoughtful but said nothing. She averted her gaze and sat down on a nearby bench before speaking again.


    "Do you plan to do anything when the country becomes chaotic?"


    "Maybe." He replied and sat down next to her.


    "What do you plan to do?"


    "Money."


    "Money?" She looked at him again, confused.


    "Yes. This world is complex, Jasmine." He smiled. "The complexity of having power is that it attracts problems, and sometimes problems can overcome you to the point where one of them could become your last day."


    "Oh, I see. Make money and get power to overcome those problems, right?"


    "Could be, hahaha." He laughed good-naturedly. "Or maybe I just want to make trouble. I want to have enough of a voice to show one of my discoveries and it can reach the far corners of the world, the ears of the greatest. Then trouble will tell me if I''m really alive or if it''s just an illusion."


    Jasmine looked at him strangely and sighed helplessly.


    "Sometimes I think you''re a little crazy." She said, not holding back her thoughts.


    Klaus laughed.


    "I think so too, don''t you like it?"


    She averted her gaze and blushed a little.


    "I don''t think I dislike it. Sometimes, it takes a little madness to enjoy life."


    Klaus stared at her in surprise and wanted to tease her a little.


    "Are you saying that sometimes you need a little bit of me to enjoy life? Are you flirting with me?" he asked, looking astonished.


    Jasmine felt stunned when she heard his words. She hadn''t expected what she had said to be flipped to convenience like that, so even though she was red, she quickly turned to him to complain.


    "Don''t change my words; I just said a little crazy!" she snarled. But, she hadn''t realized that her characteristic aura wasn''t with her, so the little cry came across as a more tender and meaningless complaint than as a real complaint.


    That unleashed a small wave of laughter in Klaus. "Hahahahahaha..." He couldn''t help himself and spread his laughter to Jasmine, who ended up averting her gaze, because of how flushed she was.


    It wasn''t until 10 minutes later that Klaus stopped laughing and looked up at the night sky, remaining silent for several minutes.


    "Does it relax you to look at the night sky?" Jasmine asked.


    Klaus nodded and took off his glasses and everything he wore on top.


    "Yes. The cloudless night sky is one of the greatest arts. No painting has ever matched the splendor of its beauty nor the magnitude of its understanding. No one can capture the true essence of the sky on such a small piece of paper. I have never seen anything like it. Seeing it is what has kept me going for so long. It is a precious art, possibly nothing like it will ever appear." He smiled and relaxed deeply.


    Jasmine nodded a little towards him, trying to understand his words, which could not have simple meanings. But, in doing so, she also had to take off her glasses.


    It was a small movement that attracted Klaus'' attention, so he turned his head towards her.


    Just then, the two of them again had a cross look.


    It was simple.


    It was beautiful.


    It was art.


    Klaus was suddenly rooted in the deep, pure, perfect gaze of an entity whose beauty rivaled or surpassed the night sky''s. He felt a deep and strange connection, but it surprised him.


    It was not a gaze that lasted long, but it was a moment so beautiful that Klaus could understand that the possibility of containing perfection in something so small was possible.


    And it didn''t last long because Jasmine quickly averted her gaze to the night sky.


    She was stunned after looking at the sky, and when she turned her head to look at Klaus again, he was already looking at the sky again. Still, his beautiful purple eyes were before her gaze.


    While she had a profile look at him, that perfection she had seen a moment ago, and his words made her understand what he meant, so she smiled.


    ''The perfection of the night sky is in your eyes, Klaus. That unique perfection belongs to you and is uniquely yours. In your own words, are you art?'' she thought, smiling softly.


    They both found perfection in the same moment, but both did not believe that the other had found that perfection in the other''s eyes.


    It was an open secret written in each other''s eyes, a secret to which the moon and the stars they admired were witnesses.


    The evening passed gently. After talking about silly and casual things for a while, Jasmine went back to where she was staying and Klaus to his apartment.


    They each had things to think about, and the next day could be a long day for both of them, so they wanted to rest.


    Even more so Klaus, who was getting closer and closer to specializing his ring. If all went well, he could do it this week before considering whether he should do the mission Ronan gave.


    .


    S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 103 Specializing Ring

    "Are you ready?" Jasmine, who was standing in front of Klaus, smiled as she looked at him.She seemed to feel proud, for in only two days of intensive training, he had managed to reach the point where he needed to specialize his ring. It was all done under Jasmine''s teaching, which also received some help from her brother.


    The fact that someone could specialize his ring so quickly was worthy of respect and admiration, so Klein, who was not here at the moment, was amazed and admired by Klaus'' ability, although he did not really reveal it.


    During these two days, Klaus had been doing various things during the night, so he had been a bit absent from the missions in the organizations, but he didn''t really need to do them for now.


    The payments from the Etherleaf and Red Tower missions, added to the payments from the Nithim Twice missions and the monthly payments from the latter two organizations, give him a fairly high net worth.


    He didn''t need money for now, but he needed to prepare for other things and get his plan off the ground, so he didn''t have much rest these days. Still, he was pleased with the few results he had achieved.


    But what pleased him most was that he was finally going to be able to specialize his ring. Discover stories with empire


    He nodded to Jasmine happily.


    "Of course."


    "Do you really want to specialize in that field? Diversity can be your undoing as a soft-class sorcerer, you know?" She questioned him once more. She didn''t even remember how many times she''d done it these past two days anymore, but she needed to remind him every time he was stepping into a street that might have no way out.


    But Klaus was convinced. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll do it in that field; nothing about the other fields catches my attention as much as that one."


    "Sigh." She sighed visibly and nodded at him. "Okay, you can start. Remember..." She was going to remind him of several things, but she saw that Klaus had already started, so she sighed again.


    "Tsk, impatient boy." She grumbled and sat down nearby.


    Klaus already understood what he needed to do, and it was quite simple. The idea was to create the ''Form'' characteristic of the Diversity Field of Specialization and embody it in his ring while linking the 3 Basic Concepts. The Concepts he already understood perfectly and the tactics he had perfected these two days then shone through.


    The first thing he did was to materialize the Ring in his hand, and then, in his other hand, he materialized the energy, with which he materialized the different concepts in a moment. Whether it was the concepts of Adaptation, Comprehension, or Realization, they all materialized perfectly.


    His understanding of the positive energy allowed him to expand the understanding around him like a strange aura. At the same time, he had to create the required ''Form'' using Realization. This was done with astonishing speed, and in less than 15 seconds, he succeeded in shaping it within the Soft Ring.


    While doing this, he was also trying to study what this so-called Union of Concepts was all about that had been mentioned to him so much these days.


    If he had to say anything about it, it was: It''s not what he expected.


    ''You can say that the joining of concepts is a bit false in the Soft Class. You don''t need to join concepts; you just need to understand what you''re doing in the right way and perform the Diversity Form perfectly, and that''s it.'' He thought. Somehow, he felt frustrated that it was something so simple and even false.


    That was why he set out to finish quickly.


    The speed was so fast that it even surprised Jasmine. She opened her eyes wide and almost stood up with a start, but she knew how to control herself, even though internally, she was in chaos.


    ''God, he''s been training for only two days, but he can already do it in a few seconds and without requiring a second attempt. How deep is his understanding?'' she thought, feeling stunned.


    At last, her thoughts coalesced into one: ''What a good mental capacity!''


    While she was thinking like that, Klaus''s Soft Ring was softly illuminated with a gentle light blue mixed with the characteristic yellow.


    ''Blue? Does it have an aura of its own? As expected from the Field of Diversity.'' She was amazed, and her heart raced and squeezed simultaneously.


    This part was crucial; she couldn''t even question that Klaus was already in that part in such a short time, so she had to get up quickly. Not even 30 seconds had passed since she sat down, but she had to walk to Klaus quickly, feeling anxious that he wouldn''t bury his future as a Soft Class.


    As she approached, two blue bolts of lightning flew at high speed toward Klaus'' eyes, which opened just an instant before the bolts struck inside. Soon, his beautiful, purple eyes were glowing a bluish hue.


    It seemed that the outline of the eyes was illuminated with a light blue, which was very interesting, but internally, the purple was glowing.


    Also, just at those moments, Klaus'' Ring began to float up to his eye level and gently encircled him before entering his body and exiting through his hand. As it exited, a pair of strange eyes were drawn to the skin for a moment before disappearing and leaving the hand with the same bluish hue as before and a characteristic purple.


    As his eyes sparkled, so did his hand, which was wrapped with his ring. The colors matched and appeared breathtaking.


    But Jasmine was in shock.


    ''A skill in the eyes?'' She thought and quickly stepped in front of Klaus.


    He looked at her for a moment thoughtfully but soon smiled and gave her his hand.


    Jasmine then grabbed his hand and pulled him towards her.


    Just then, the hand she touched seemed to twist a little, and she saw a lot of positive energy slam against her.


    ''What?'' The positive energy seemed to have overwhelmed her, but as she was thinking, she suddenly felt someone hug her from behind and touch her face gently.


    That''s when she realized that Klaus was standing behind her, stroking her face in a blind spot and smiling at her from the side.


    That made her shudder.

 Chapter 104 Scientists Madness

    ''How?'' She hadn''t even seen him move, though she felt it in her hand. In a moment, when she was engulfed by positive energy, he reached behind her and even managed to touch her blind spots.While she was so stunned, Klaus smiled.


    "Jasmine, you have many blind spots where I can attack you if I wanted to. How is it possible for someone as strong as you to have them?" he asked in a joking tone as he stroked her a little.


    She frowned, but just then, Klaus felt Jasmine''s figure leave his hand and his grip, disappearing from where she was, leaving only her scent.


    ''How quick.'' he thought, but his purple eyes still had a hint of blue shining, so he simply looked up and could find her immediately.


    "Hmph." With a snort, the aura surrounding Jasmine changed drastically, causing Klaus to frown.


    ''What a big change. So that''s the power of someone at the Strong Level. She had so many blind spots and weaknesses before, but now...'' He sighed.


    "How about? You like my new ability?" He smiled a little as he said this, and Jasmine nodded.


    "I''d like it if I could know its function."


    "Hahaha. It has a funny name; do you want to hear it?"


    She shrugged and averted her gaze from Klaus. "Hmph, Klaus the Madman? That would be a correct name for your ability."


    When she responded, Klaus couldn''t help but be surprised and start laughing out loud, finding what she said very funny.


    "Hahahahahaha..." Your next chapter is on empire


    She frowned and looked at him again. "What are you laughing at?"


    He couldn''t answer her at the time but was soon able to catch his breath and stop laughing. "No, no, it''s just that you really got the name right. I didn''t expect you to know me that well." He explained.


    "Huh? Really?"


    "Well, not exactly. Its name is Scientist''s Madness. It''s a curiosity-based ability."


    Jasmine was startled by his words. Her aura vanished, and in an instant, she came before him, grabbing him by the hand to see what was still glowing blue.


    "Is it a feeling-based ability? Is it based on your own curiosity?" she asked quickly, and Klaus nodded.


    "That''s right, it''s also an upgradable skill, I think." As he spoke, in front of him was a System window explaining the type of ability he had just obtained. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [ Scientist''s Madness.]


    | Your boundless curiosity and special eyes have created a skill.


    | Ability based on curiosity.


    | You can see beyond the naked eye, limited to what your curiosity wants to see.


    | If you are curious about an object or a living thing, you can see the information, weak points, and so on, as long as you touch it with the ''Mad Scientist''s Hand''. If your curiosity is on a person you consider a rival or enemy, just by staring at it, you will know the weakness and where to attack with impeccable precision.


    | Your brain and eyes perfectly guide your hands, so you will rarely miss if you attack.


    | Is your curiosity really infinite? Or is there a limit? How far can your curiosity go, and what can you discover? How far this skill can go depends entirely on your curiosity, for curiosity is what fuels the Scientist''s Madness.


    ''It''s an interesting skill. I would certainly be satisfied if I wanted to satiate my curiosity with this coin flip. Now it only remains to discover the depth of it.'' He smiled inwardly.


    While he was thinking about different aspects of the skill, Jasmine kept looking at it and trying to study it. Since it is a feeling-based skill, she wanted to use her own abilities to study it.


    Maybe it wouldn''t do her much good, but she tried.


    ''My title of Lady of Feelings shouldn''t be in vain, right? I just want to understand the skill.'' She thought to herself, a bit frustrated when she realized she wasn''t getting any information when she saw it, so she tried to activate her ability again.


    She is not just any woman. Her title doesn''t come just because, she knows that. Her title has an amazing background that blends with her skill.


    When her ability was activated, her eyes glowed briefly and her eyesight changed slightly. She became more accurate and could see ''more than she could see with the naked eye''.


    Just then, a system window appeared before her eyes, but it was empty.


    But that cheered her up, as she immediately received information in her head in different forms and feelings.


    Her eyes opened slightly as she began to understand everything that came to her. At the same time, her mind relaxed openly, and her eyes became clearer.


    She stared at Klaus after this.


    Her strange look made Klaus frown and look at her as well.


    "Although it doesn''t look like it, you have pure feelings, Klaus. You hide them and ignore them very well, but you have a worry that only grows inside you and grows bigger and bigger. A worry born out of a fear of not feeling you alive, of not feeling that you are here. Why? Who are you? Why so much fear if I can feel you? Isn''t my warmth proof enough that you are alive?" She asked strangely, touching Klaus'' face gently as if she wanted to convey her words somehow.


    Klaus felt his body shudder when she told him all this and when he felt her touch. Her warmth transmitted through his pores and every fiber of his body until it touched the deepest parts of his body and soul. Even the Great Attractor, his heart, shuddered, gifting him with a strange and different feeling than he had ever felt.


    He was so stunned by her words and actions that he could not respond.


    Jasmine took this to mean he didn''t want to talk, so she smiled softly.


    "My name is Jasmine Carter, daughter of the Carter''s of Kingdom Carter, known as The Lady of Feeling. My father is the Carter Saint, and my mother is the Dark Saint. My brother, Klein Carter, also known as the Lord of the Mind, is also your teacher and my teacher. If you let me, I can show you how warm the world can be when, even on the coldest nights, you can feel alive."

 Chapter 105 Primary Level (1)

    Jasmine Carter.A woman with unmatched beauty in this world, admired by many and desired by many more. She has great skills in the Third Commandment, which is famous and desired for her beauty, great skills, and last name.


    A name worthy of respect.


    Who doesn''t know the Carter Clan?


    One of the most powerful clans in the world today, it rules over the entire northeast by the hand of its Kingdom Carter, a kingdom founded by the same clan. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They are the most mysterious Clan, just like their kingdom. Their power and wealth seem to have come out of nowhere, but their power and longevity in the world make them one of the pillars.


    They rule the entire Carter Territory, which is made up of different countries and kingdoms with great wealth.


    Everyone who knows them would like to belong to this family.


    Although the power is a little difficult to understand because the Carter Clan does not open up much, the fact that they have been able to erect a Territory in such a way and rule it without problems makes it clear that they are powerful.


    ''And she belongs to that Clan... No wonder she is so powerful at such a young age, but her intelligence is also worthy of respect, so she must be very talented even in her clan.''


    Klaus, at this moment, was alone.


    When Jasmine said those words, she realized the real meaning of what she had just said. Practically and somehow, she seemed to have declared herself, so she was so embarrassed that she ran away.


    Although Klaus seemed to understand that she didn''t mean it that way, perhaps she got carried away with her ability.


    ''What ability would she have? She could see my deepest feelings in a moment. I couldn''t even explain my ability properly to her.'' Klaus sighed. He could do nothing more than wait for her to return.


    He stood up and looked at his hands. The first thing he did was activate his ability internally, which caused the bluish hue to emerge in his eyes once again. An eye shape was marked on his right hand, the place where his Soft Ring appeared and coiled around the hand.


    ''It''s a skill with somewhat general explanations, but when I touched Jasmine, my curiosity about her activated the skill and made me able to see all her weak points. It''s a bit curious that when she''s here, she has no defenses on her body since I was able to get enough weak and blind spots in a single instant.'' He thought.


    The skill had helped him see through the weak points, and he could ''attack'' them accurately. And in this case, this skill means by ''attack'' any gesture or action he wants to do. It is not just ''striking''; it can be, as in this case, a caress on that blind spot.


    But what had helped him to move at such a fast speed?


    He asked himself the question. Because that moment was just a strange feeling that he had that he thought he could have. So, he suddenly did it unconsciously, but it was a move where he used purely positive energy.


    ''Although somehow I felt like I was using cursed energy. What a strange thing, maybe I unlocked one more ability, and this isn''t showing it to me?'' he thought. Although the probability wasn''t too high, it couldn''t be zero at this point.


    But, since he couldn''t know, he decided to stop thinking nonsense.


    ''I''m now at the Primary Level like a Soft Class... I don''t feel much difference in power, but...'' He threw a punch to the front suddenly, causing a huge amount of his energy to shudder to that place, and his ring glowed a little; at the same time, his newly unlocked skill seemed to activate, though it didn''t reveal anything to him because he had nothing in front of him.


    The energy had not increased in power; it was still the same, but there was a big difference that did not go through the energy. The 3 Basic Concepts were used simultaneously in that attack without the need for him to activate them. It seems to be something automatic, although it puts some pressure on his body.


    That makes the attack power, in general, more powerful than when he was in Realization.


    It''s not that his energy becomes more powerful; it''s that he now uses several concepts in the same attack, enabling him to achieve a greater attack.


    Klaus began to punch forward repeatedly and then tried another of the Primary Level abilities.


    He stood to the side and exerted a strange pressure on his heart as if he wanted to activate the Great Attractor. This was always active, but now it seemed a little different, and Klaus wanted to see what that difference was.


    So, after exerting a little pressure, he struck the front several times in succession, achieving a perfect harmony between the difference of each blow.


    Then, strange particles came out of his hands, and suddenly, he could see how the Great Attractor was activated in a wide range. It was no longer just 20 or 30 degrees in front of his fist; it was 60 degrees, and the distance was considerably greater.


    The strange particles that came out of his hand seemed to have no color but appeared to be dark. They quickly entered his body once again, never to show themselves again.


    Discover exclusive content at empire


    Still, Klaus could see something strange about them just before they showed themselves.


    ''Did they mark the activation angle of the ability?'' He thought.


    He frowned and tried to make them show again, but they didn''t come out. So he waited a while before attacking again. Maybe they had an activation time, so his wait was 30 minutes.


    During that time, he didn''t worry about anything else.


    And when it was time to strike, he repeatedly tried to hit in different ways. The angle of activation was the same, 60 degrees. The distance was the same depending on the force, but now it seemed more powerful. Still, there was not that strange thing he had seen a moment ago.


    ''What the hell was that?'' While his mind was occupied, he seemed to be ignoring something, but when he looked inside his body and tried to prod his heart with energy again, he felt a strange pressure in his muscles.


    ''Is it night already?'' he thought, quickly going outside to see how that was possible. It wasn''t even noon when he managed to specialize his ring; how would it be night on such short notice?


    To his surprise, it was daytime. But the pressure in the muscles was still there.


    And when he realized this, his eyes sparkled, realizing one more thing.

 Chapter 106 Primary Level (2)

    His muscles didn''t seem to have grown, but they had grown quite strong. Every part of his body seemed to be harder and firmer than before; they were brimming with an amazing strength that he hadn''t expected to see at this moment while the sun was present.''Why did I suddenly get stronger?'' He thought and decided to ignore the previous topic, realizing he could not know what the thing was.


    ''Is it an effect of reaching the Primary Level?'' He thought and raised his two arms to look at them.


    At that moment, he wanted to show his positive energy, to see how much his muscles could currently be strengthened and what strength they could grab, but when he did, he immediately realized something crucial.


    ''Did my density decrease?'' He thought.


    He immediately checked outside and inside his body to see if what he saw was real.


    His positive energy was no longer as dense as before. In fact, his density was a bit pitiful compared to what he had. But somehow, he was able to understand that, although the density had decreased, his body seemed to have more capacity than before.


    As he investigated what the hell had just happened, he understood several things. His mind seemed to have somehow opened up to an understanding of these energies in his body.


    ''Energy is stored in my body and in the Ring or Core, but I can''t really use all the energy inside my body at once because I don''t have enough strength to do so. There is always a large portion of it that I cannot use, and that large portion is what gives me my energy density.'' He thought.


    That way of thinking made sense and explained why, in the later stages of his training, his punches no longer seemed to get stronger. Although he noticed it, he didn''t pay attention to it because he thought he had simply reached the ceiling. He was right; he just didn''t expect the reason to be that way.


    There is a limit to his own strengthening, which seems to be tied to understanding and training. Basically, to something Jasmine mentioned to him the first time they met: To Deepening in Energy.


    Following that logic, the reason much of his energy density disappeared is not something strange. It is not that his body (vessel) has grown and been better distributed; it was simply used up.


    All the remaining density that he could not use because he did not have enough power or understanding was used to strengthen his body, and that is why he has now become so strong.


    ''That''s amazing.'' He was so happy that he almost started laughing out of happiness.


    It seemed that his many hours of training had paid off at this moment, so he happily went to prepare food and think about his next move.


    .


    After preparing food, Klaus left the apartment to look for Carion; he found him quickly, as Carion was nearby.


    "Klaus!" he greeted him with a big smile as he exited the restaurant. "Where are you going, my friend? Do you want to eat? This restaurant is good, and I have contacts. Even though I already ate, I can buy you something."


    As he said that, Carion quickly approached and although he attracted a little attention from the surroundings, he didn''t mind.


    But, just as he arrived in front of Klaus, a strange feeling emerged from his body.


    ''Huh?'' He was taken aback by what he was seeing.


    "You..." He quickly lowered his voice and approached Klaus. "You''ve reached the Primary Level? So fast?!"


    Klaus smiled at him. "Just a few hours ago I managed to specialize my ring. I got something good this time, so I wanted to come out for you to show me around the city like you said before."


    Carion showed palpable joy on his face when he heard this. His inner self was laughing with joy, but on the outside he simply smiled and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Well, come on then. I''ll take you to the places where they sell the most expensive things in town." He immediately dragged him to his car, which he was breaking in today.


    When Klaus saw it, he nodded in amazement. "You bought a new one? You seem to be earning very well these days."


    "Hahaha, I never knew I loved cars until I bought my first one. When I was in the forest, we used to have animals like horses, and it was fun to ride them; I didn''t expect cars to be so much fun, too. So, I''m going around planning to collect them. Also, I have news for you."


    "Apparently, it''s good news."


    "Haha, look, read what they sent me today." He immediately pulled some documents from his inventory and handed them to Klaus.


    ''Right, now I have an inventory,'' Klaus remembered. He thought about using it later. He read the document and realized it was Sua''s move, following what Klaus had told her, so he smiled.


    "That''s good, my friend. Did you get a pay raise that doubled your previous salary? That''s great. It looks like you won''t have to complain about money anymore."


    "Hahahaha..." Carion couldn''t help but laugh out loud but nodded.


    After doing so, he suddenly remembered his wife and daughter, so he was forced to erase his smile slowly and sighed.


    "It would be great if those who supported me from below could enjoy this too. But there''s no way to go back in time, is there? In the end, all decisions bring reactions."


    Klaus looked at him from the side. ''You seem to have taken my advice, little new friend. I didn''t think there was anyone I could call a friend in this world, but you''ve done good things since we met, and you seem willing to watch my back, so I hope I can call you that and not get a lunge.'' Klaus smiled.


    The fact that he could remember his family and no longer had a smile on his face meant that he had understood what he had said, and as if Carion could read his mind, he spoke just about that.


    "You know, I''ve been thinking about your words from that day. I think you''re right. It''s better to understand that they died because I wasn''t strong enough to protect them and remember them with longing than to think about the pain of loss no longer hurting." He said, smiling a little.


    Klaus nodded toward him and looked straight ahead as well.


    "I once heard an old man say: if you made the mistake of not protecting those you love when they needed it, live with that pain. That pain will be your own medicine to heal but don''t try to erase it from your life by thinking to make the loss no longer hurt, because then you will forget that it was your mistake and look for excuses to convince yourself that you are not to blame. This is how the brain acts. It''s better to live with the pain and use it as fuel to get revenge or to achieve what they always wanted to achieve than to forget about that pain." Klaus smiled as he remembered who it was that had told him that.


    It was a man who, at the time, tried to kill him, so it was a bit ironic.


    But it fit him like a glove for this moment, so he gave Carion a sidelong glance. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I think that saying goes very well in your situation."

 Chapter 107 Does Klaus have a Fan Club?

    Carion smiled as he listened to him and replayed his words in his head. ''It''s better to live with the pain and use it as fuel to move forward, eh.''He felt it was a very wise saying; it was good advice. Klaus knew it, too. But when he said it, although it made Carion feel good, it didn''t bring back very good memories for him.


    That advice was given to him by the old man who was his teacher on the streets, the one who taught him how to move between the small and big mafias in that world when he was a young man looking to fulfill a dream.


    That man who was like his life teacher, one of the few he considered friends, later betrayed him. ''Although you failed to kill me, your advice still seems to be valid, old man.''


    In those days, he didn''t follow that advice. The loss of his family at the hands of arrogant bastards would always use it as fuel, but he didn''t want to remember the past with pain. He didn''t want to use that pain as fuel.


    So, he followed exactly the path Carion was following. A path where that pain no longer affected him, where he no longer felt guilt and no longer thought it was his mistake because, in part, he was not to blame for being too young at the time and not being able to kill people much stronger than him.


    But choosing that path made him realize that, as the years went by, part of his life was losing meaning. No one was there to give meaning to his life, nor were those painful but necessary memories.


    When his life lost its meaning, the only thing that gave it meaning was discovering the universe, understanding it, and exploring it further; his curiosity was his meaning. Maybe he had some foolish hopes in his heart, but they were the only things that kept him from jumping off a bridge when he had the chance.


    That''s why he advised that to Carion. Maybe he sees in him what he himself was in the past, or maybe it''s a way to vent to himself for long-standing guilt; only he could understand his motives.


    After that small talk, Carion drove to a place where they sold luxury cars, both for collection by auctions and ''normal'' cars.


    There were sports cars similar to those on earth, as well as unique and exotic models. Many people came in and out of this place, which was not only used to sell cars but also for people to go sightseeing and look at the beautiful cars.


    "This is the best auto store in town, one of the best in the country." He said, then leaned close to Klaus'' ear to tell him something. "This is one of Mr. Johew''s main companies, the one I showed you last time. So let''s avoid revealing our identity at all costs to not alarm them."


    Klaus nodded to him. "Don''t worry, I know."


    As they got out of the car, a saleswoman approached and greeted Carion politely.


    "Mr. Carion, it''s good to see you again; what brings you here?"


    She was dressed casually in the company uniform. She was the woman who had served Carion the last time he came here when he bought his current car at auction.


    This company has contracts with Red Tower, so all sorcerers coming from there should be treated kindly, even more so one like Carion Westwood, who is among the most famous in Red Tower at present and one who, it is hoped, will in the future be as powerful as the Leader.


    Carion nodded to her. "Miss, this time I didn''t come to buy anything; my friend is interested in cars. He''s also from Red Tower, Klaus."


    She nodded, her eyes shining widely.


    She had ignored it because the money from a sale with Carion was always amazing, but now that she looked at Klaus, his beauty and those signature purple eyes clicked in her mind.


    "The new promise, Klaus!? The most beautiful Sorcerer in the City, Klaus of Red Tower!" She let out a great cry after saying that.


    From one moment to the next, she pulled out a small piece of paper and a pencil from her storage ring and placed it in front of Klaus. "Lord Klaus, could I have your autograph? I belong to your Fan Group!" She said, smiling intensely.


    Klaus looked at her in shock and subsequently looked at Carion. "Since when am I being promoted?" he asked, in shock.


    Carion looked at him strangely. "Don''t you know? You''re an internet celebrity in the city. Red Tower should have sent you promotional payments, right? It''s from that they''re sent every week to your account, and your image is the most used by the company these days." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Klaus was stunned. ''What the hell, really?'' He didn''t even pay attention to the woman in front of him. He quickly pulled out his cell phone to look at the bank transfers and realized that he was telling the truth.


    ''I see... I hadn''t been looking at my cell phone these days, so I didn''t notice, and so many notifications come in. It''s absurd, but these payments are really high. No wonder I have so much money in the account.'' He thought.


    Carion moved closer to him. "Dude, aren''t you acting? You really didn''t know? I heard there''s a new Sorcerer that''s trending big, too, the Night Sorcerer, but in fame, you surpass him; how could you possibly not have heard about it? Don''t you watch the news?"


    Klaus didn''t know how to answer. He looked at the local social networks and realized it was true. His name and even photos of him, taken without consent, were roaming everywhere.


    He had several TVs in the apartment, but he had only turned them on once since he arrived. He''d been focusing so much on his training and discovering new things that he completely forgot that a society as advanced and internet-enabled as this one tended to trend a lot of things, especially when they were new.


    ''Ahh...'' He sucked in the air, feeling a bit drained, but smiled.


    "Tsk, I would have known that and used it to generate more money. Tsk." He grumbled, teasing a little, and then looked at the girl who, though she had been ignored, was looking at him with mad adoration.


    ''I''ve never had a fan like that before. Tsk, tsk, I think I''m handsome.'' He smiled, grabbed the notebook she was giving him, and signed it for her.


    That woman''s eyes sparkled with intensity, and she thanked him continuously.


    "It''s okay; I came here to shop, so I hope it won''t be a problem."


    "No, no, no, no, don''t worry. Naturally, it''s not a problem. Please follow me." Her happiness radiated in such a way that even Carion had to look at the kind of impact Klaus was having on the nets.

 Chapter 108 He has money

    Soon after, the woman led them inside, where she started showing them a lot of cars, from small and cheap ones, which she did as a matter of protocol, to supercars and big SUVs.There were all kinds of cars, and the same was true for the people crossing from one side to the other.


    Some were just looking, others were buying, and the richest seemed to be getting into the auctions.


    However, Klaus didn''t like the cars at the auctions, so although he had money to buy some, he didn''t go there.


    ''I''ve never owned a supercar and always wanted one. Should I buy one?'' he thought, looking at the beautiful cars present.


    This world was a novel created by one of his students. Naturally, cars were influenced by the design on earth, so it was relatively easy for him to tell which ones were the most expensive based on the design and the brand that created them.


    "These supercars are the most expensive in our branch¡ªthe most expensive you''ll find in the whole country unless you decide to go to the main branch in the Capital. But even here, there are a few more expensive than in the Capital, for example, those two over there." The lady directing them pointed to an area where there were two cars, one red and one blue. Many people surrounded these two cars.


    "Those two are the most expensive cars in the country that are still free, but if you look, those people around them are wanting to buy them, they are millionaire people, it is not a good idea to seek to compete with them." She smiled.


    Klaus nodded. ''Inspired by the Ferrari and Lamborghini design. They''re good designs and seem to have good specs.'' He thought.


    The cost was posted on screens above the cars, as they displayed the specs and so on.


    ''Two and three million Extreme Coin.'' He thought.


    Considering that 1 Carter Coin equals 5 Extreme Coins, those cars cost around 400,000 and 600,000 Carter Coins, which was 6 months'' salary for the current Klaus.


    It was seeing this that he realized he had a really high salary.


    ''Luxury cars; the most expensive cars in the country, but I can buy them quickly, just getting that salary. A Sorcerer''s salary is really good.'' He smiled.


    Taking into account the payments sent to him from his salary, from the missions with Nithim Twice, what he has done in Etherleaf, and also the payments for promotions, where they use his image for different things without him noticing, right now, he has enough money to buy one of them.


    He has 480,000 Carter Coins, which is quite a large amount, as it is 2.4 million Extreme Coins. But if he bought one of those two, he would run out of money for what he needed, so that idea didn''t cross his mind.


    He just nodded. He wasn''t really interested in the design either, as another car had caught his eye since he had seen it.


    It was a special, out-of-this-world supercar that blended a bit with the designs of the Lamborghinis and Mercedes Benzes of the Earth. The difference was that it didn''t have two doors like the designs he remembered; it had four, and unlike what he thought, it didn''t look bad.


    In fact, it looked much better than the one he remembered.


    It was a good, elegant car that maintained the essence of a supercar. That and a real supercar caught his attention, but for now, he didn''t need that much speed; he needed more elegance because his next moves demanded it.


    The price for that car was 800,000 Extreme Coin, so if he bought it, he would have 1.6 million.


    ''The price is good and fits well with what I need.'' He looked at the girl and pointed to the car.


    "Is that one available?"


    She followed his gaze to the car, and her eyes sparkled. She nodded quickly. "Of course, Lord Klaus. Are you interested in that one? May I show it to you?"


    Carion moved closer as he saw him point to that one and nodded approvingly. "Good choice, my friend. The elegance of that car will further emphasize your elegance, so I think it''s a good idea. But isn''t it too expensive? It''s 800K. Do you have that much money already?"


    Klaus smiled. "Things have been going well lately, and the payments are good. I can buy it, so I''d like to do the procedures at once."


    "Hahaha, fine then."


    After that, the lady showed it to them, and subsequently, they started the procedures, or so they hoped.


    As the lady ran to the office to get the necessary documents and the one who would be in charge of signing them (a Manager), she encountered a big problem.


    "Sir, come quickly. I have managed to sell one of our star cars. Lord Klaus came personally to buy it and wants to take it away immediately." As she said this, she showed the car''s papers, which told the manager the car she was talking about.


    She didn''t notice that anyone else was in the office, and if there was, there would be no problem since, being such a high-end sale, the manager was naturally supposed to treat him like a VIP client.


    Even so, when she put the car papers on the table, the manager and the other two people to the side were surprised.


    One of those people, a well-dressed man of about 25, grabbed them tightly.


    "Why the hell is the car I''m interested in still for sale? I already asked you to put it aside!" He immediately shouted.


    The lady felt lost for a moment and looked at the manager, who quickly got up and apologized to the young man.


    "I''m sorry, Young Sir. I forgot to mark it as set aside in the company''s system. Since you were undecided between this and the other supercar, I marked the other one as set aside because it is more sought after. Have you already decided to buy this one?" He even bowed a little. Because the young man in front of him was the son of powerful people in the city, it was better not to bother him.


    He just scoffed and put the papers on the table. "I still can''t decide what to buy, but that doesn''t mean I can''t decide on this one. My father and I are coming tomorrow to process the payment for the car I want, but it will be until tomorrow that I make up my mind, not today." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His words put the manager on edge. Canceling the sale of a nearly 1 million Extreme Coin car just for a chance to be obtained was a ridiculous question, but he couldn''t object.


    He had to nod. "I''ll go talk to the Lord then. You can wait for me here." He said, but when he saw Miss Saleswoman''s face twist a little, he felt confused.


    "What''s the matter? Since you managed to sell it yourself, tomorrow I''ll be fair to you and make you be the saleswoman for Young Lord''s car. Don''t be sorry."


    Still, the Miss shook her head. "This... This will be difficult, sir."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The one who wants the car is a Red Tower sorcerer. Besides, he''s not just any one." She replied softly.


    The manager was surprised by her answer; even the Young Lord there had to frown.


    "A Red Tower Sorcerer? This..." The manager looked at the Young Lord as if to say: "Make up your mind for the other one. This will be difficult if you decide to make things difficult."


    The Young Lord knew it. Red Tower was to be respected in this city; even his family could not do anything. And the Sorcerers of that organization have privileges in the city.


    ''But so do I.'' He thought and stood up. Not wanting to be rude either, he nodded to the manager.


    "Take me to see him. I''ll talk to him personally." He replied.


    Just what the manager wouldn''t want to happen, but in the end, he could only nod and walk out next to him.

 Chapter 109 Abstract Art

    Although he was a manager of such a big company, his position is not as high as his name suggests. He is actually a sales manager, and already, he does not have much status within the company and is expendable, so he cannot oppose the Young Lord who now walks in front of him and seems to want to make life difficult for him.Further behind him was the young lady with a worried face. With nothing else to do, they all walked quickly towards the area where the person interested in the car was waiting.


    .


    In the meantime, Klaus and Carion were looking at some nice works of art resting around here.


    They weren''t the only ones here; there was also one other person, but Klaus didn''t pay much attention to him.


    "Can you understand why they are art, these things?" Carion asked as he looked at some shapeless paintings but with a somewhat striking yet simple color palette.


    Somehow, it appealed to him, but he couldn''t understand it.


    It wasn''t art he could understand, as he wasn''t a fan of art, but Klaus smiled. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s abstract art. Sometimes, to understand abstract art, you need to dig deep into your mind and ask yourself: what did the painter want to convey in this work? It can help you to know yourself; you should look at them more often." Klaus said, raising his hand to point at some things.


    "Look how the movement of a finger swings over the waves of the sea. Can you understand it?" He asked as he moved his hands through certain strokes that gave the feeling of waves in this painting.


    When Carion looked at it like that, he felt he was beginning to understand. "Is it a moving sea?" He asked.


    But Klaus shook his head.


    "Actually, it isn''t. The painter of this painting tried to reflect two totally different concepts, which might look alike when put on the same scale. The first is the sea, and the second concept is the vastness of the universe."


    "The universe? The galaxies? How could that look like the sea?"


    "Haha, on the same scale and under certain circumstances, the waves of the sea form sudden movements, and sometimes they can have shapes, even when they do not rise, depending on the force brought by the wave. At higher force and scale, the movements could be similar to what a galaxy is. If you notice, there is a bit of abstract wave movement here, but this movement seems to blend in with these little balls that, if you look closely, are painted the same color as their surroundings. These balls represent galaxies."


    "This is a water universe. Where, instead of void or some energy, what''s out there is water. Moving water, pushing the galaxies away, bit by bit. With tremendous, relentless force. This is good art." As he spoke, Klaus was moving his hand across the painting toward the end of the painting, where everything was compressed but gave the feeling that it was moving away.


    Carion was thoughtful, but he could not understand as deeply as Klaus. "God, I think I have a lot to learn. I didn''t think someone younger than me could teach me so much, and I still have not understood." He smiled, mocking himself.


    "Haha, abstract art can sometimes be as deep as your mind imagines it to be because sometimes it has no form, and your mind must give it. Search your mind for what you can associate this movement with, and maybe you will come to understand it."


    Carion had no choice but to nod.


    As the two spoke, they didn''t notice the other person present, an older man, standing behind them.


    "Amazing, I didn''t expect to meet a young man who understood so much about abstract art and could explain it in such a way." Said this man as he clapped his hands, genuinely surprised and excited.


    Klaus and Carion turned to look at him, quizzical.


    The man smiled towards both of them.


    Stay updated through empire


    "Haha, sorry. Ignore me if you wish. I''m just an abstract art lover, just an amateur; I don''t know too much about it."


    Klaus nodded. "I understand your enthusiasm for that kind of art; it''s an art that helps develop the mind if you practice it or watch it often. I also tend to watch it whenever I get the chance."


    "Haha, that''s just what I say, young man. This kind of art opens your mind and helps you explore yourself. I have an abstract art museum in Hal''mit. Whenever you like to stop by, come visit me, and I''ll take you there. My invitation is free, of course." After saying this, the man raised his hand and handed Klaus a card.


    "I am Chriskev Hal''mit. I hope to see you again, young man." After saying that, Chriskev turned around. He was strangely happy.


    It made him happy to meet people with a similar hobby to his, and knowing that young people still appreciate art excites him, so he thought about going to tell his daughter to see if he could arouse her curiosity a little.


    After he left the room, Klaus finally reacted.


    He had been stunned to hear this man''s name, so he looked at the card in his hand to verify it.


    But suddenly, this one was ripped out by Carion. "Chriskev Hal''mit!?" he shouted in shock.


    The card said precisely that name and even came out with an address and a way to contact him.


    "It''s really him..." he said softly after confirming it and looked at Klaus. Klaus was also surprised; he knew who this man was.


    Chriskev Hal''mit is an amazing name. Among his numerous achievements, he is a great businessman, the closest to the Top 100K of the World, within the known of this country.


    He is Chriskev Hal''mit, the second of the Top 10 Richest.


    He also achieved great things in the war 25 years ago, where they conquered large portions of land from one of the nearby enemy countries; he was the leader of the squad that did it, a true leader on the field, although he is not a sorcerer.


    Now, that''s not all to his credit. He may be the richest man in the country, but because of how his wealth is distributed, it is not possible to tell.


    On the one hand, his countable wealth makes him the second richest, but he still has something else, a wealth that cannot be counted: He is the founding Leader of Hal''mit City, a city near Sam''an City, but it is not just any city.


    It''s a private city, and it has lifetime permission to be totally private and within Soneli''s territory.


    That, too, has a history.

 Chapter 110 Someone powerful

    25 years ago, a nearby country, a mortal enemy of Soneli, managed to make many nobles and high-level people of Soneli betray the nation, which led to this enemy''s being able to break through the borders near Sam''an City and push in with force.In that battle, the Duke of Sam''an, Ronan Grimwell, and other great nobles defended strongly, not allowing the invaders to break through the entire border, but King Sariel I sent another powerful side.


    It was a private group of powerful mercenaries trained under the tutelage of a great mercenary company and led by the group''s creator. That group was the Hal''mit Group, whose leader naturally was Chriskev Hal''mit.


    This was the group that practically gave Soneli a landslide victory. The Duke of Sam''an and his allies were powerful but lacked crucial people and strategies, while Chriskev had both. They were powerful and cunning, and he himself was a good strategist.


    Thanks to the Hal''mit Group, the invaders could be pushed back, giving victory to Soneli Country. Subsequently, the Hal''mit Group conquered a large piece of land, which was later baptized as Hal''mit Territory, the place where Hal''mit City is now.


    All that territory was granted to Chriskev by Sariel I in honor of his good deeds and heroism.


    That is Chriskev Hal''mit. For many, he is a hero; for others, he is even considered a god of war.


    It is only natural that Carion and Klaus act like this, especially Carion.


    While they were both in a daze, the sales manager and the sales lady arrived. Behind the two, two others also came.


    The lady had to face the situation, so she first greeted Klaus.


    "Lord Klaus..." She said softly, in an apologetic voice.


    Klaus turned to look at her, confused. He had been lost in thought, remembering what he had read about Chriskev, that he didn''t know why she seemed to want to apologize.


    "What''s wrong? Did you bring everything to sign?" he asked. His words brought Carion back to himself, so he had to compose himself quickly.


    But he frowned when he saw the sales manager coming with his head down slightly. Also, the other two people behind him didn''t look good.


    So he didn''t speak and instead stood a little ahead of Klaus.


    There was always trouble with rich people, so he was sure he was coming to form some kind of trouble. And since he saw that he was rich, he knew he had to defend himself, and Carion Westwood might be more famous among rich people than Klaus since the latter only recently came in.


    That''s why he stepped forward.


    And the young man of about 25 frowned at the sight of him.


    "Carion Westwood." He spoke softly, acknowledging him. "Is it you who wants that car?" he asked.


    "If you were brought here, it''s because one of us has chosen it." He spoke.


    That''s when that man looked up to see the tall Klaus. He frowned. ''Purple eyes?'' he thought.


    He felt like he recognized him from somewhere but couldn''t remember him.


    "Are you a Red Tower sorcerer, too? I requested that the car be set aside from before, but..." Just as he was about to say that he hadn''t decided to buy it yet, his assistant said a few words in his ear, and his eyes widened.


    "The new promise, Klaus?" he asked, in shock.


    At that moment, he was glad he hadn''t finished speaking, and it didn''t even happen as the sales manager and the lady had expected. They both hadn''t spoken because it would be disrespectful to butt into the conversation of sorcerers and rich people, but suddenly they saw the rich man chuckle a little dryly. Discover hidden stories at empire


    "Haha, sorry, sorcerer Klaus, sorcerer Carion. Forget what I was going to say. It''s okay, you can have that car; I''ll buy the other one. I sincerely apologize, I hope you don''t hold this grudge in your hearts."


    His sudden words shocked everyone present except his assistant.


    The sales manager did not understand what was going on, and Klaus and Carion did not either, so they soon saw the young man take his leave.


    "Sales manager, I will come tomorrow for the other car. I charge you to take very good care of these fellows; they are worthy of respect, " he said, acting with manners and honesty. Immediately after that, he turned and walked out.


    Klaus frowned as he witnessed this. ''What happened? He has to know me to act like this; it can''t be that he respects me because I''ve reached the Primary Level. After all, I haven''t made it public.'' He thought.


    Naturally, he knew there was something to it. His current ''fame'' shouldn''t be, as he doesn''t have much fame. He has only just appeared in this city. Although there is talk of a new promise, there is not much mention of his potential, so no one should know in-depth unless they research him thoroughly and have found information that only a select few, like him, Jasmine, and Carion, currently know.


    Or if not, then it would be... ''A member of Nithim Twice?''


    If he had thought about it, it would make quite a bit of sense, but he didn''t know for sure, as he saw that in front of Carion. Although he seemed to respect him, it wasn''t too much, so he decided to stop thinking about it. If it was something troublesome, he would find out sooner or later.


    Klaus was the first to snap out of his surprise and look at the lady and the manager. "I think we can proceed. I can''t waste too much time today. Could we hurry?"


    Both, though in shock, nodded quickly. "Of course, of course, Lord Klaus. Please come with me, and we''ll follow the procedure at once. Would you like to pay by cash or card? For Red Tower members, we can still offer you better credits." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Klaus took out his bank card. "I''ll pay by card in one go."


    "Okay, okay..." The manager nodded quickly and soon directed Klaus and Carion to sign various papers and complete the rest of the necessary procedures.


    After about 30 minutes, the sales manager came out with Klaus and Carion to hand over the car, which had already been taken out of the sales place and was waiting in front of the company.


    "Lord Klaus, please." Said the manager as he opened the car doors for him.


    Carion, standing next to him, smiled. "Klaus, I''ll go get my car, and we''ll leave together. Wait for me for a moment; we still have to go to more places." After saying that, Carion ran off.


    Klaus then got into the car.


    From the first moment, he felt that it was an extremely comfortable car with good seats and ample space.


    ''This is great. This is a beautiful car, '' he thought. The steering wheel grip was perfect and provided several additional conveniences.


    Like a cursed beast detector and other cool stuff.


    "Mr. Klaus, if you have anything else to request, call me at the number I gave you; I will be attentive. Thank you very much for your purchase, and I hope you enjoy your new acquisition." After saying this, the manager was polite and left with everyone looking towards Klaus.


    Shortly after they left, two people approached the car.


    "Mr. Klaus." Greeted one of them, causing Klaus to look up and be surprised.


    It was the two guys, the rich young man, and the assistant, that he had seen earlier.

 Chapter 111 An interesting building, in an interesting area, that sparks interesting thinking

    "What''s going on?" Klaus asked, curious.The young man smiled, "Can we talk for a moment? I won''t take up much of your time, and I don''t mean to get in your way. I just want to thank you."


    "Thank me?" Klaus looked at him quizzically. He didn''t think he''d done anything to make this guy thank him, but he had no reason to refuse since he was waiting.


    So he exited the car, and they walked to a nearby tree.


    In front of the company was a large garden made specifically for photographing cars so that when caravans of cars arrived, they would look beautiful and elegant. Some beautiful trees were planted all over the place.


    As soon as he arrived, the young man smiled at him and handed him a small card.


    "My name is Leof Cardiff; nice to meet you, sorcerer Klaus."


    Discover more content at empire Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Klaus nodded and politely returned the greeting, though he didn''t say much more as he expected him to take the initiative.


    Leof knew that, so he smiled.


    "While you may know my last name, it wouldn''t make sense for me to want to thank you when you surely have had no contact with my family, but in fact, indirectly, you did. Mr. Frederick and Mrs. Marly, whom you personally saved a while back, were the ones who raised me throughout my childhood. Although my last name changed later, and I am now a Cardiff, I still consider them my parents. So thank you very much for saving them; I am indebted to you." After saying this, Leof bowed to him to show that he really wanted to thank him.


    Klaus nodded softly. ''I see, so that''s why.'' This unveiled the possible mystery that might be behind this guy.


    "It''s okay, you don''t have to think you owe me anything. It was a mission; I had to complete it."


    "Haha, I understand that, but I was supposed to thank you personally. Besides, I may not be very good, but if I can help you, you can call me. I''m only the son of a nobleman, but I have some status within the younger generation and within a limited business circle, so I''d be happy to help you if you need something like sponsorship or something similar."


    "All right, then. I''ll take you up on your offer if I need it."


    Just as Klaus finished saying that, Carion''s car arrived nearby, so Leof smiled.


    "Looks like you must go now; see you later, sorcerer Klaus. Thanks again; I hope we can meet in the future."


    After that, and without saying anything else, Leof and his assistant left, and Klaus entered his car, later leaving, being directed by Carion.


    The city road was clear at this hour, or maybe it was because of the cost of their cars, which made many move aside, but they were able to drive without problem and arrive at the next designated place.


    Well, they visited three different places first, as Klaus wanted to stop by and buy some things he would need shortly. Later, they went to a place where they sold the most expensive things in town.


    Properties.


    With the growing number of people in the country, especially in Sam''an City and the larger cities, property prices have skyrocketed these past few years. This is partly due to the small and quiet civil war that has been going on since Sariel II dethroned Sariel I and crowned himself king, which has caused many people to move to relatively quiet cities like Sam''an City.


    An increasing number of cursed beasts has also fueled this in recent years.


    It is a popular problem that has plagued the world, and it is known to all. The cursed beasts are becoming stronger and more numerous. As Klaus was taught, this has something to do with the cursed beasts themselves and the cursed energy.


    Cursed energy is becoming more and more abundant in this world thanks to an increase in negative emotions. Still, it is also thanks to the fact that cursed beasts, especially those of the first level, let a lot of cursed energy escape from their bodies, as they cannot contain it wisely until they level up.


    All this cursed energy serves for more and more cursed beasts to be created in exceptional circumstances, such as in places of slaughter or filthy places, which give birth to cursed beasts of disgust and so on.


    If all that is added to the fact that scientists are altering things more and more, it has made the cursed beasts more numerous and powerful.


    Soneli is a country with hundreds of millions of people, and this has negatively affected it. Property prices have skyrocketed almost everywhere in the country.


    Sam''an City is one of the cities most individually affected by this. The city''s strategic position and the good powers that be here have made that possible.


    That''s why Klaus had to frown this time when he found these properties'' prices so exorbitant.


    ''Even being not so big and not so luxurious properties, they are still staggeringly expensive. While there are still plenty of cheap ones in the rural areas and further away from the center, for a person who is not a sorcerer of good standing, they are still a bit expensive.'' He thought.


    ''I''ll have to check the statistics later. Interestingly, they''re so expensive, and I''d like to see if it''s some kind of inflationary bubble or if they occur with a genuine motive.'' He smiled.


    In reality, he had no interest in most of the luxurious constructions he was being carefully shown. Contrary to buying an 800K car with incredible luxury, he didn''t come here to buy a luxurious house because he didn''t need it. As long as Sua doesn''t deny him the right to live there, he will continue to do so for a while.


    He just needed a big building.


    ''A building, preferably...'' He thought.


    But he didn''t look in the main areas; he looked in the rural areas, as they suited his plan and weren''t too expensive.


    Buildings in the main areas could cost a few million extreme coins or even tens of millions; the most luxurious ones amounted to more than 50 million.


    While in rural areas or areas he considered ''good'', they could be half the price of his car. Some were more expensive and some a little cheaper. Some were abandoned, and practically, what they were selling was the land to build on.


    ''Still, the city hasn''t developed to those points. Sam''an City is very big. I should say it''s a bigger city than any of the cities on earth.'' Klaus thought, looking everything back and forth.


    Now that he was looking at this with a map like this, he could size it up better. This city was huge in every sense of the word, and that was only one of the cities within a little country. How big was this world?


    As he looked around, he also noticed that different curious designs were for sale at low cost.


    ''It looks like some architects wanted to try new designs and had a lot of money, '' he thought.


    He ignored the fact that, in this world, that was normal. It happened frequently and was usually sponsored by sorcerers. Being the ones who charge the best, many of the wealthier ones tend to try making different exotic designs with the idea of selling them for a good price shortly.


    Sometimes, those kinds of investments don''t work out at all, but there are times when they work out so well that they earn millions of extreme coins.


    The ones Klaus was looking at were the ones that didn''t do well¡ªfailed models.


    The one he saw recently when he visited Ronan Grimwell, is the other side of the coin¡ªa model of success. Although in that case, it had a lot to do with the fact that the land where it was built was in a good area of the city, but the design was spectacular in terms of luxuries.


    As he skimmed back and forth through the different buildings, he found several interesting ones that met his standards, but there was one that was just perfect, even though it was abandoned.


    He looked up to see the man who waited on him.


    "This building is abandoned, isn''t it? From its shape, it looks like an industry used to operate there. What kind of industry? It doesn''t say so here."


    The man approached carefully and nodded. ''The young lord wants a building to invest in an exotic design. These sorcerers are getting weirder and weirder, picking buildings from failed industries.'' He thought but smiled kindly.


    "Mr. Klaus, it is as you said. Initially, there was to be a chemical industry there, but the first design failed to contain everything they needed. The new owners rebuilt it from scratch to build a manufacturing industry. It didn''t work for long, only 3 months. The previous owners abandoned everything and left for another country. I don''t know the reasons, but before leaving, they sold it at a low cost. That was 4 months ago. The current owner is still doing maintenance on it, but he says that if it is not sold in 15 days, he will increase the price because it would not be profitable."


    Klaus looked at him, "Why isn''t he using it? He''s not selling it too expensively, despite being in a decent area. He''s even still doing maintenance on it. Is there something wrong?"


    "Haha, no. There isn''t anything weird. We have verified that everything is in order, as he says. The problem is that that area has been affected lately, haven''t you seen the news? The price of that area you''re looking at has decreased since the mass disappearances these past few weeks, but since the King has already issued a statement, they may go up. Even so, the owner does not seem to be happy and wants to leave the place as soon as possible; he is a superstitious person and seems to believe that they are ghosts or terrifying cursed beasts lurking in the dark."


    Klaus frowned and looked at the area once more. Soon after, he could concatenate that area with a nearby location where he himself had been working recently.


    ''I see. It''s an area near where Ronan Grimwell''s disappearances have occurred.'' He thought. He shortly after smiled as he realized something.

 Chapter 112 A good business idea

    He had almost forgotten, but if he had thought about it carefully, those areas were indeed under tremendous speculation, and a commercial bubble had formed there. According to what Ronan had mentioned, those forced disappearances would eventually work out.So, buying buildings at the current low prices would make him immensely wealthy if the problems were resolved.


    ''If I buy this and some of the directly affected areas, I will eventually earn a lot when the situation is resolved.''


    Naturally, that also had risks and depended on how long he was willing to wait. But the truth is that right now, he is in no hurry. He has just entered the Primary Level and still needs to settle down and do a lot of other things.


    The waiting time issue wasn''t really a problem. Who knows how long it would take to reach the next level? While this one was fast, he felt that it would be more complicated from here on. That was why, right now, he was pursuing different strategies to establish himself in this world, which was his current mission.


    ''I need to establish my own research center fast.'' He smiled and nodded to the man attending to him.


    "Can you leave us alone for a moment? There''s something I want to talk to Carion about." He said, taking them by surprise. But the outside man simply nodded.


    "All right, call me when you''re done, Sir." After that, he left the room.


    Carion looked at Klaus doubtfully. "What''s the matter? You''re interested in curious buildings. Are you planning to do some exotic design?" He asked.


    Klaus shook his head. "No, it''s for one of my projects." Then he looked at him.


    "Carion, I have a way to make a lot of money over the course of three months, but I don''t have enough money to invest. Do you want to invest together? There is an area for investment just three months away, and it will generate tens of times and even more of the money."


    Carion was shocked and looked at him. "Tens of times more? What kind of investment is it?"


    "Look here." Klaus showed him the areas of the city that had been affected.


    "We were recently in this area; you must remember the mission where we wanted to catch Ronan Grimwell. He did those forced disappearances, remember? Well, I have some inside information I got when I infiltrated." Klaus then leaned closer to his ear.


    "Those people..." The whisper was barely heard by Carion, so he made sure to avoid suspicion.


    Carion looked at him in shock and then understood what he meant. "You want to buy the buildings in that area at the current low cost, then sell them at a good cost? With the current speculation, it''s possible to find things for up to 90% less than their real value there." His eyes sparkled as he realized.


    And Klaus smiled.


    "That''s just what I mean. For that, I need quite a bit of money. How about investing together? If it''s not solved in 3 months, don''t worry; it can still be solved in 1 year. The increase in population will mean that in 1 or 2 years, the value of the land there will increase considerably from its previous value, which will likewise give us a lot of profit."


    Carion smiled broadly. He had never been so sure about investing in anything as he was now. In fact, when he realized what he was planning, he understood that the investment opportunity was very good.


    Sam''an City''s strategic position made it an amazingly good city to invest in, so he gave Klaus a quick nod.


    "Well, let''s do it then!"


    Klaus smiled. "Okay. So, let''s decide what we''ll do..."


    After that, Klaus explained several things to keep in mind as they looked at what was for sale there. The missing people couldn''t sell, but their relatives and people who lived in the area but were traveling or were somehow spared from the disappearances were selling many properties at a very low cost.


    Before the information about the disappearances was revealed, they had several interested parties, but with the news spreading, even the King''s statement did not prevent speculation from hitting them fiercely, and prices dropped drastically. There are buildings selling for 50,000 Extreme Coins, at land price practically, earning very little of what was built above.


    Naturally, not many are selling, as more disappeared than did not. But it was enough to make a lot of money in the future.


    After talking for a while, they agreed on everything they planned to buy and called the man, who came promptly.


    "Have you finished choosing, Sirs?"


    "Yes. We have marked everything we want to buy. Can you get it all ready to sign? We are ready to pay at once today."


    The man frowned. ''Everything?'' He sensed Klaus was talking like he was buying candy on the corner. Still, he quickly grabbed the device where he had marked ''all''.


    Explore hidden tales at empire


    "Cough, cough, cough!" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is something wrong?" Klaus looked at him strangely when he realized he had suddenly choked.


    But he couldn''t stop coughing until a moment later when he looked at them in shock.


    "You''re going to buy all this!? Are you sure!?" He asked, shocked.


    Klaus naturally nodded, at the same time as Carion.


    "Of course, that''s what we told you, right?"


    He stopped his momentum and looked at them strangely. He looked at the device again, thinking he had seen something wrong. He counted the number of things they wanted to buy and then looked at the price and quantity in the same device.


    ''God, that''s 74 purchases. While they''re all cheap in that area full of speculation, why do they intend to buy so much stuff? Do they think they''re in a supermarket?'' He was so confused he showed the device to both of them.


    "You really didn''t make a mistake? It''s 74 properties..."


    "We haven''t made a mistake; that''s just what we want to buy. We''ll sign between the two of us, but I''ll pay." Klaus said.


    Already, Carion had transferred everything he needed to him, so there was no problem.


    The man gaped at them for about five minutes before he finally reacted and nodded to them. The final price was too high; he needed to report that to the leaders, so he bowed to them.


    "Excuse me, I need to report this to the leaders in order to talk to so many owners and signatories and to be able to process so much money, in general. Can you give me a moment? Thirty minutes."


    Klaus nodded to him. "All right, then. We''ll wait here."


    Immediately afterward, the man ran out with nervous steps.

 Chapter 113 The main characters of the novel?

    Klaus and Carion stood around talking about different things; Carion seemed excited and nervous.Still, he was determined to do it.


    And the waiting time being long enough, many questions crossed Klaus'' mind. Normally, he thought a lot more than he talked, but today, as he had seen more of the world, he had more questions than usual.


    Suddenly, one of the questions he had asked himself before but had not asked came back to his mind.


    Right now, he is in a world from a novel, the novel of one of his students.


    This novel was pretty good, so Klaus wondered: ''Will I have arrived in the same era as the protagonists of the story? Or will it be one of those stories in which I arrive a long time after the era of those guys?''


    As he thought about that, he also remembered the main characters'' names and some of their quirks.


    ''If I''m not wrong, the main character was Brandon Reinhardt, who had a great sorcerer named... Daloc as his teacher? I think that was it... There was also Alya, Alexander, and Lucas...'' He nodded after remembering that. He also remembered the last names they had, despite the fact that he hadn''t read much about it.


    He looked at Carion after remembering that.


    "Carion, have you ever heard the name Brandon Reinhardt and Sorcerer Daloc?" he asked, taking Carion by surprise.


    The question took him aback. "Why are you suddenly asking me about those legendary characters?" he asked.


    "Oh? Do you know anything about them?"


    Carion smiled, "Of course I know. Brandon Reinhardt is amazing. He''s my age, but the legends surrounding him are amazing. Sometimes, I can''t believe he started training at 18. Did you know? That guy managed to slay a Cursed Dragon and so much more."


    "Regarding Daloc... He''s a Grand Sorcerer, one step away from being a Saint Sorcerer. I heard he''s Brandon Reinhardt''s teacher and the same one who got him out of the Reinhardt Family, where Brandon was looked down upon. Hahaha, maybe the Reinhardt Family must be regretting letting such a talented person go, by now."


    Klaus frowned. "I see. So, he''s no longer in the Reinhardt Clan." He replied.


    From what he knew, Daloc was one of the Grand Sorcerers of the Reinhardt Clan, which was a powerful one. Now that he was here, he had no idea how powerful it would be, as he hadn''t read much about it.


    But knowing this made him nod.


    "What about the Arlott twins? Alya and Alexander, do you know them?"


    "Of course, I''ve heard of that pair of twins. In fact, I''ve heard rumors that Alya and Brandon are a couple now, but I''m not sure. Are you interested in Alya?" he asked, looking sideways at him.


    "Don''t you already have that woman, Jasmine?" he asked mischievously, giving Klaus a little tap on the chest while teasing him.


    But, as he said this, Carion frowned. ''Jasmine?'' he thought.


    Suddenly, he realized something.


    "Right. A beautiful woman by the name of Jasmine... I remember that at the level of the Great Young Men like Alya, Alexander, and Brandon, there was a woman with those characteristics who belonged to our region. Miss Jasmine of the Carters." He said, finding that suspicious.


    Klaus smiled, though he said nothing. ''I wonder what he would think if I told him that same beautiful lady proposed to me just this morning.'' He thought, smiling a little.


    Still, he changed the conversation to keep Jasmine''s identity from being revealed.


    "How about Lucas Stormbringer? Have you ever heard of him?" he asked.


    At his question, Carion flinched a little, nodding. "Lucas Stormbringer... He''s dangerous." he said suddenly.


    "More than Brandon?"


    Carion smiled.


    "Brandon Reinhardt is amazing, but he''s not comparable to Mr. Lucas. I heard he is already a Grand Sorcerer; he is only 2 or 3 years older, which makes him absurd. Also, the most dangerous thing about Lucas is that he is very close to here, further north, where the Stormbringer Clan rules. If it weren''t for the presence of Clan Carter, we would be ruled by that man."


    Klaus nodded. ''Grand Sorcerer... I don''t know what level that is. From what I remember, the power system changed completely. But I''m still far from there since even Jasmine didn''t mention it.''


    Still, it was good to know some information from those people. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was aware that his students were a bit crazy when creating characters. He knew he liked to create them being too amazing in something or several fields. Even more, they all surely have eccentric personalities. So, if he was in the same era, he had to be more careful with his moves.


    Though that caused him a lot of interest, he couldn''t walk away.


    ''Settling down and satiating my curiosity is my mission, but each time, that mission becomes more varied. As long as I am tied to Nithim Twice, I can''t seem to leave here, but several curious things are happening in this country. The reason Jasmine and her brother are here. Nithim Twice, the Nithim itself, Etherleaf and Fallen Leaf, and the bastard Aranfer from the capital. That damned bastard wanted to kill me twice, and even though I stole something from him, I still feel it''s not enough.'' He thought.


    Then he remembered the guy, ''The Professor''. According to his research, that man tested on humans. It''s possible that Klaus was taken out of the Cursed Mist because of him.


    Technically, he should be thanking him, but when he remembers Jasmine telling him that they probably tried to put a slave seal on him, it makes him feel angry, though he can easily control it.


    And then there''s the matter of Ronan Grimwell and the other bastard, Aranfer''s new student, who had tried to assassinate him earlier.


    ''Tsk, shit. Come to think of it, I''ve got more to do than I thought.''


    That wasn''t a bad thing either. It added entertainment to his life, so he was also grateful for having so many things to do. The problem was that if all those things decided to move against him right now, he was either dead or he''d have to run.


    ''Well, maybe that would spark a good chase.'' He smiled after thinking about this. Among the things he loved most about fantasy novels were moments like that¡ªhighly suspenseful chases where he didn''t know what would happen next.


    ''Still, as much as I''d like to know what happens if I die again, I''m not so stupid as to go around looking for death by choice.'' He smiled.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    He decided to stop thinking about nonsense and focus on one thing now.


    He needed to build his own research center, take advantage of the chaos, and become rich. At the same time, he wants to study the cursed beasts and cursed energy to know how to solve the problem with his ability. During that time, he had to solve several of the questions above.


    With that decided, he was more at ease.


    Although if it was based on the novels and his life in general, this time of tranquility where he had no problems seemed to be all too familiar: The calm before the storm.

 Chapter 114 74 properties

    After a long wait of about 30 minutes, the man who had left earlier came running back with another well-dressed man."Mr. Klaus, Mr. Carion, I am the general manager of this branch, Mike." He said, introducing himself.


    Klaus and Carion returned his greeting, and Mike sat down across from them.


    "Is it true that you want to buy all that? Sorry, it''s hard to believe you, but it''s 74 properties... It gives a total of 10,135,000 Extreme Coins... It''s hard to think that anyone would want to spend that much on that many properties and in an area shrouded in trouble." He said, and after saying this, knowing that these sorcerers were of good standing, he said a few more things to get on their side.


    "I remind you that even what the King said has not restored investor confidence, and speculation continues downward."


    Klaus smiled. He didn''t know why he should speak, but he was sure Carion had no experience in this, so he decided to be the one to speak, which made him look like the one with the highest status or perhaps the one who spent the most money, but it was Carion who had bought most of this land. Klaus simply bought a few properties, though he would buy more before long.


    "It''s all right, Mr. Mike. We have reasons for doing so; if they are for sale, we would like to buy them all at once and transfer ownership outright."


    Mike nodded slightly, looking thoughtful.


    After confirming it, he no longer hesitated and pulled out a stack of papers to be signed.


    "Before listing each of those properties for sale, all of their owners agreed to leave their part of the signature ready so they don''t have to keep the owner waiting. They are desperate to sell, so you just need to sign your part of many documents, and everything will be ready. We will do the procedures with the government ourselves, with a copy of these documents, to speed up the process. How about it, do you want to sign at once?"


    Klaus was firm in his answer, pulling out his bank card to pay. Mike immediately charged him an astronomical figure, and then they proceeded with the signing.


    There were too many documents to sign, so they spent the whole afternoon signing documents over and over again. It was tedious because there were numerous documents for each property, even more for 74 properties in total.


    It wasn''t until the sun began to set that they finally finished, it being a few minutes to 7 pm.


    "Ahhh." Carion sighed long as he threw himself backward on the couch.


    "God... I never thought signing documents would be so hard." Even though he wasn''t hot, he started to breeze simply from the moment''s stress.


    Klaus could understand that, but he was now quite used to things like that. As a scientist and, on top of that, a teacher of many students, he sometimes had to spend many hours signing things or reading and correcting mistakes on exams or similar things.


    So he was more used to it than Carion.


    But having finished everything, they could now go quietly to see their new properties or something else.


    For their part, the people in front of them who saw them signing so many documents were stunned. Still, they soon got up.


    "We will do the rest of the procedures ourselves. You can come back, and we will notify you when the government procedures are ready. It won''t take long, maybe a week at the most. But here are all the keys and other things you need, so you can go at any time to visit your new properties."


    Klaus nodded toward them. "That''s fine, Mr. Mike. You can come back; we''ll go tomorrow to see all that."


    "Okay, I''ll be off then. Thank you very much for the great purchase, Mr. Klaus and Mr. Carion. I look forward to doing more business with you. Remember, you can call us for anything you need. My contact information is this. Feel free to call if you wish."


    After that, they all walked out of there.


    "So we''ll see you tomorrow to continue shopping?"


    "Yes, there are still several things I want to visit, but I need to look for something today, so we will meet tomorrow at the same place, but earlier."


    "All right, Klaus. See you tomorrow." Carion looked exhausted, so he didn''t even remember saying he would invite him to lunch today. He simply got in the car and rested.


    Klaus, for his part, went back to the apartment and, after some distracting maneuvers, went to complete available missions in Etherleaf, which didn''t require much time to gather more money. In addition, he wanted to investigate the temporarily abandoned area a bit more, so he took some available missions.


    Still, when his night skill activated, he was forced to stop at the top of a building just before completing his first mission.


    ''Although I ascended to Primary Level, my cursed energy hasn''t changed. I haven''t strengthened further, either. Is the increase not proportional to my increase, or is it because I am at the primary level with only positive energy?'' he thought.


    If he thought about it carefully, although both of her energies could live quietly inside his body, somehow they didn''t seem to affect each other. They were just there, pretending the other didn''t exist.


    So, it was possibly the second option.


    ''It just goes to show that this is a perfect system. Even when I''m technically now at the primary level and the strengthening of this night''s skill should be proportional to my strength, the system doesn''t recognize what was achieved using positive energy as strength. It only recognizes cursed energy.'' Klaus smiled a little.


    Maybe he should investigate this phenomenon that only happened to him more; maybe he would get some interesting things.


    Although that was unfortunate, as he had hoped that his ability today would make him stronger, but besides the small strength he felt thanks to his body having been strengthened quite a bit, he didn''t feel anything else out of the ordinary.


    So, Klaus focused on completing his mission.


    ''Since I need money, there''s nothing like a good, action-packed night out.'' He thought as he looked out over a large courtyard with a baseball field.


    There were bleachers on the sides, but there seemed to be a good amount of cursed energy gathering over there, so he followed the trail and quickly found the cursed beast it was.


    ''A cursed beast of anger found delving into the First Level. Interesting, its size is decent, but I think the most dangerous thing is its ''meat''.'''' He thought.


    The beast was about 7 meters long and had no humanoid shape; on the contrary, it looked like a slime continuously stretching to move. But, according to the mission, it was a humanoid beast, only with special flesh.


    ''I wonder how many hits this thing can take.'' He quickly jumped off the building he was in without needing a parachute or anything. He went straight for a punch at the huge beast, wanting to catch it off guard to end this quickly.


    Still, just before it landed on top of him, the beast twisted, and its flesh, which seemed to be stretching, suddenly pulled back to form a humanoid figure, avoiding Klaus'' attack, which hit the ground hard.


    "Oh... You''re good, boy." Klaus said, smiling a little, and looked up to see him. Somehow, he felt his body or brain want to react to get angry, as he had been ''whipped'', practically.


    Still, he couldn''t let a simple ability overpower him, which didn''t even seem to have any effectiveness on him. So he quickly suppressed the feeling of ''anger''. Explore more at empire S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The face of this cursed beast was not complete, although it was not incomplete either. It had no teeth or mouth, but it did have three eyes that moved back and forth inside strange sockets, which appeared to have been formed by rocks.


    ''It has bones, but they''re weird.'' Klaus was amazed at the curious shape he was seeing. In addition, he could see an increase in intelligence.


    The cursed beasts he had seen before had little or no intelligence. Almost nothing developed, and they let out a lot of cursed energy, but this one was not so much like that. It had more control over its cursed energy and also developed some intelligence that was seen in how it influenced its ability a moment ago.


    She first did something that could anger him, dodging his attack at the last moment, and then allowed its ability to hit him. That showed intelligence, cunning, and a way of operating the cursed beasts close to the Second Level within its own Power System.


    Although he had fought cursed beasts several times, this was the first time he was so surprised by the ability of a cursed beast.


    Still, that only made his interest and curiosity pop, so he smiled.


    "Interesting, you cursed little beast; why don''t you show me what you are capable of?" Immediately, he jumped and punched it hard in the face. "I can only tell you that your skill is useless against me, so you must prove your worth by fighting face to face."


    His blow was so powerful that it sent the beast with oddly built flesh flying and crashing into the bleachers.

 Chapter 115 A very special cursed beast

    The steps were made of wood, so when the beast fell, some of them were destroyed, making many boards fly everywhere.It had no mouth, so it made no sounds other than the strange sound of its skin, which writhed in pain where Klaus first hit.


    One of the beast''s eyes stared at Klaus with intense rage while the others circled sideways, perhaps planning some strategy.


    It soon realized what it must do, so it let loose a heavy blow at the bleachers, smashing another part of them to show its fury and stood up with a piece of wood in its hand.


    Klaus looked at this and frowned. He ducked his body a bit before darting out to where that bastard was. He could get there quickly and punch it hard in the stomach with his speed.


    Continue reading on empire


    "You bastard, you think they give them bleachers for free? What the hell are you doing destroying them?" he snarled as he punched it.


    But his fist seemed to have hit a hard rock, only pushing it back a few inches, leaving Klaus in shock.


    "Oh?"


    The beast seemed to smile and mock him with its eyes as it threw a firm punch to his chest. Klaus thought it wouldn''t be hit because he was so far away, but then he was surprised when he noticed that this beast''s arm grew and hit him firmly, sending him flying backward until he hit the bleachers on the other side.


    Klaus endured the pain and looked straight ahead.


    ''What the hell? Did he grow one arm after reducing the size of the other?''


    He was taken by surprise by that kind of strange movement.


    While the flesh he had might lend itself to that sort of thing, he was supposed to have bones, so he shouldn''t be able to do that by logic. Still, it seems his logic was destroyed today.


    ''Or maybe what it has internally isn''t bones but something else. What a curious creature.'' He smiled and stood up again, but as he did so, he suddenly felt the movement of the cursed energy in front of him, hitting him like a strong wind.


    This let him know that an attack was coming, so he immediately jumped and managed to dodge it. He was just above a huge arm that was the one that tried to hit him a moment before. That made him smile and he raised his hand to grab it as he fell.


    Even so, the beast was already waiting for him, so it made his arm shrink and the other one grow, but at the last moment, Klaus managed to catch his fingertips and pulled it tightly towards him.


    He immediately activated his ability: Scientist''s Madness.


    His eyes glowed with a slight bluish hue that gave a sense of grandeur to his beautiful purple eyes.


    In an instant, a wealth of information flashed through his mind, and before his eyes, he could see different attack points on the body in front of him. Information of another kind also came to him, which seemed to have to be deciphered, yet he knew that his attack time was too short, for the cursed beast was already preparing its next attack.


    So, for the first time, he used his inventory to pull out his wide-edged knife and immediately attacked four different points, hitting all four of them.


    The beast''s eyes dilated in pain, but at that moment, its other arm grew as long as it could and struck Klaus, sending him in the opposite direction.


    Klaus fell and looked up to see what had just happened. He''s no fool, but just by feeling, he could understand that his sharp knife hadn''t really cut into the thing''s flesh. Though it did manage to hurt it somehow, maybe it was because it had hit in weak places for that thing.


    The thing is, when he did and when he got all that information, he could understand what the hell was going on.


    ''Unbelievable, this bastard''s flesh is like non-Newtonian fluid. Hitting it hard will make it as hard as a rock, and although my knife managed to wound it somewhat, it didn''t cut it. In fact, I simply managed to sink it hard.''


    Not only was it flexible as if it had no bones, but it was also a walking non-Newtonian fluid, which made things difficult for any sorcerer. What the hell was he supposed to do if he couldn''t hit at all because he couldn''t hurt it?


    Still, if there was one thing Klaus learned in fantasy novels that he could now attest to thanks to his new ability, it was that these types of beasts or characters with a clear and overwhelming advantage also had a clear and very specific weakness.


    In this case, the first hit he gave it gave him a clue, and his ability confirmed it. This thing''s main weakness was in its head, the same place where its greatest ''ability'' was: its third eye.


    That third eye was amazing. Its fixed position in one direction was due to following the trail of his aura, so it never lost sight of him. Its normal eyes looked at the surroundings and occasionally looked at him to get a better panoramic view, while its third eye was simply focused on him and followed him wherever he went.


    That''s why this was Klaus''s first encounter with a cursed beast that not only had an inner ability to infuse its anger but also a physical ability.


    Cursed beasts are normally only supposed to have one ability within them. It is born with them. Initially, they can''t control it, so it is always active and weak. Eventually, as they get deeper into their own Power System and reach the Second Phase, this ability transforms into a way to infuse them in the aura or in their accurate movements.


    In the Third Phase, things change, according to what little Klaus knows about it. The ability is divided into several different abilities, with equal power in all of them.


    However, in Phase One, they usually only have the ability that was born with them, depending on the emotion that brought them to life. Now he understands that while that is the case, it changes a little bit when you consider the beast''s peculiarities and the type of beast.


    In this case, it is a strange beast; he does not understand its type. But it has ''two additional abilities'': a special kind of meat and a third eye.


    That means it is a special kind of beast. Which is why it sparked Klaus'' curiosity even more.


    ''It would be interesting to be able to find out how these things are formed.'' He grinned and watched that guy''s flesh was returning to its place. If his strength, coupled with a knife, could overcome the hardness of a non-Newtonian fluid a little, it meant that this flesh wasn''t perfect, so he had a lot to investigate tonight.


    The beast was staring at him as well as if it wanted to swallow him alive, as his flesh writhed a little in pain.


    This beast quickly returned his arms to their natural state and subsequently ran at high speed towards Klaus.


    For a 7-meter tall beast to run so fast was amazing, so he arrived in an instant before Klaus.


    ''It will start using its height as an advantage.'' Klaus thought as he looked up and noticed that it seemed to be planning to attack him with unique attacks from above, with one of its arms.


    Basically, it would use its arm as a whip.


    As a result, Klaus was forced to jump backward and dodge several times before thinking about attacking.


    After several jumps, he stopped on one of the higher stands, from a similar height to the one he had used to attack previously.


    ''He''s tall, but he''s not fat. So his moves, while dangerous, are more humorous than anything else. The problem is that being tall, it''s hard to get at his head from a vantage point.'' He thought.


    He had thought about walking across the body of that bug, but there were two problems. It wasn''t very ''fat'' (or wide), so it was difficult to do it accurately when it was moving like crazy. The other problem was a conundrum. If that guy could grow his arm by subtracting from the other, could he do it anywhere on his body?


    That''s why Klaus didn''t want to try.


    Still, he soon thought of a way, quite simple but dangerous at the same time. It was dangerous because he had never tried it; he didn''t even know if it was possible.


    But, now that he understood cursed energy a little more, he felt he could do it.


    ''Cursed energy is matter. It''s a physical energy with mass, so will I be able to use it as a little stepping stone? As a strong wind would be enough for me.'' He thought. What he wanted to do was...


    He immediately began to run across the bleachers. His speed accelerated with each step, and he soon leaped toward the beast from an unadvantageous position. He was jumping from the front. Having such a long arm against him, that was foolish. Still, if his thoughts and theory were correct, he should be able to use the cursed energy as a strong wind or something similar to deflect his trajectory.


    ''I did it with the energy surges in the Cursed Energy Bath. I used these as a stepping stone to deflect and increase speed at that time, but now there is no such energy surge. There''s just cursed energy coming at me and cursed energy coming out of this beast.'' He smiled.


    Somehow, a little wager was created. Right now, he was ''flying'' directly into the fist of a powerful beast, so if his theory was wrong or if he misused it, he would be hit with ferocity by that thing. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was the percentage chance he was looking for, so he felt excited in an unusual way. Part of his body wanted to accept that blow, but his mind knew what to do, so he simply smiled and waited for the right moment to act.

 Chapter 116 Deepening the understanding of the cursed energy?

    As he watched the long arm of that cursed beast coming, Klaus focused on the cursed energy around him.Discover stories at empire


    The problem was that this cursed beast was too big. Being on the ground, it was hard for him to reach it from an advantageous place, so he needed to create that advantageous opportunity.


    Even more so because he is at a disadvantage, considering that this guy''s flesh is a non-Newtonian fluid. That means if he hits head-on at this point, he will hit an almost indestructible rock. Naturally, he would get hurt.


    So he needed a different idea, and that''s where he decided to do pretty much the same thing he did a moment ago when he grabbed that guy''s arm and pulled it towards him, but now from an unexpected moment.


    That way, he could pull him fast enough and hard enough to hit his head repeatedly.


    That being the case, the opportunity was in front of him, but he needed to create it.


    So, after gauging the trajectory of the blow coming towards him, he looked at the cursed energy, focusing on it to the best of his ability.


    ''Oh...'' Studying it, he found something curious about the cursed beast in front of him. ''The cursed energy is coming out near its eyes as if it were breathing and then going back in.'' He thought.


    That was something he hadn''t realized until today.


    And he realized it only because how could it breathe if it didn''t have a nose? Maybe he had seen it before on other beasts and ignored it because it was ''normal''. But now that he sees it in a beast that has no nose, he feels he understands it.


    ''I see; cursed beasts breathe cursed energy; that''s why they lose it so often, too. It comes out too much because they can''t control it well.'' For a moment, he felt he had discovered something silly that would be of no use to him nowadays, but suddenly he realized he was wrong.


    His eyes flashed a little, and just before the fist hit him, he understood what it was all about.


    Simply put, cursed beasts are like fish in water when they are in the presence of a lot of cursed energy.


    ''If the cursed energy acts like water to them, it makes it easier.'' Klaus smiled.


    He didn''t need to know much more; he was nothing away from getting hit by that guy, so he immediately focused on dodging him.


    And to do so, he moved his arms out to the sides, trying to feel the cursed energy just like a fish. When he did so, he realized that it was extremely easy to feel it at this moment, especially since his body seemed to be attached to the cursed energy. That caused him to suddenly and almost unconsciously bend his body strangely to one side with incredible speed.


    It was a bold move, for just then, the fist passed by where he stood. Klaus didn''t see it firsthand because the move he had just made was strange and complicated. He did not understand exactly what happened, for he felt himself merged with the cursed energy for a moment, and the next instant, he had already moved according to his thoughts, which caused him to stand with his back to the huge arm.


    So he hurried to turn around in midair, and just as he did, he noticed that the beast had acted to withdraw his arm.


    ''Heh, not a chance.'' He immediately raised his arm forcefully and grabbed it by the wrist. Since he knew it was a non-Newtonian fluid, he had to be bold and grab it with great force to keep it from slipping away.


    Immediately, he pulled it with great force towards him. Somehow, his body seemed to feel incredibly free at this moment. It was as if a huge weight had been lifted from his shoulders, so every movement was extremely smooth, effective, and powerful.


    The strong pull the beast felt was impossible to bear. Its flesh was only good for not receiving powerful attacks from the front; it was not good for withstanding such a strong pull. Because of its size, it lost its balance abruptly, so it fell forward while trying to regain control. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Still, Klaus would not let go.


    He immediately propelled himself forward with great force, and while his right hand held the knife, he looked at the beast''s head. His skill, ''Scientist''s Madness,'' was already active, showing him the whole head as a huge weak spot.


    He didn''t hesitate anymore and moved his knife to strike several times, trying to cut the head directly. He wanted this body for research, so he needed to kill it before damaging it, although he really couldn''t even damage it.


    His hands moved at high speed as he swiped past and hit the head in different key places. The blue blood splattered all over him, but Klaus had to frown when he realized that he had crossed the head and not broken it completely.


    Right now, he had his back to the cursed beast, which was seeking to regain its balance by clutching the ground.


    A part of the beast''s head had been broken off and its third eye was gone, as Klaus managed to pull it out. Even so, it was still there and had not died.


    That made Klaus bite his teeth gently, and he looked ahead. Before him was only the rest of the field and the night, but there was also a lot of cursed energy that this beast had left behind.


    Klaus then wanted to try one more thing, so he immediately tried to feel the cursed energy once again. Perhaps he was trying to achieve the state he achieved earlier. But this time, he didn''t feel it.


    What he did feel was that somehow, he could now use the energy for more things, and that made him smile. He immediately got strong on his feet and expelled the cursed energy from his body, out there, trying to make a kind of propellant. But, naturally, he understood that a propellant would need a lot of ''fuel,'' so instead of using it as a propellant, knowing he didn''t have enough cursed energy, he used it as a stepping stone to stepping on.


    And soon, he noticed that it worked.


    Stepping on it, he propelled himself backward at high speed and turned around in mid-air just before slamming into the guy''s head.


    Then he hit him again, this time on the other side of the head.


    Thanks to the momentum he was carrying and his own strength, the repeated blows that hit him shattered the beast''s head, and the rest of his body slammed fiercely into the ground.

 Chapter 117 One Step Closer

    Klaus fell in style after these maneuvers and looked at his hands; they were blue from the blood, but he was trying to see something else.''The cursed energy... It''s amazing.'' He thought, smiling a little.


    After that, he looked up to see the dead beast, but he was met with a glowing system message before he could see it.


    [Congratulations, you are delving into understanding cursed energy. Your ability has become more versatile. Thanks to that, you are now One Step Closer]


    -Added: Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    | Use the cursed energy in your environment for maneuvering.


    Klaus read it several times to confirm that he was reading it right and even opened his skill to see it. Naturally, it wasn''t referring to his Scientist''s Madness or the Great Attractor, much less the body. It was referring to his strange ability: Little Incarnation.


    Ever since he saw it, he has been asking himself, ''What does he mean by Little Incarnation? And why does it bear the name ''Incarnation''? The incarnation of what or who?'' Unfortunately, he hasn''t found the answers to his questions.


    Still, since he got it, he feels that he just needs to advance his understanding and use the cursed energy to understand it. The thing is, he doesn''t have a teacher for this because it is personal to him.


    He feels that neither Jasmine nor Klein can teach him because it is, after all, a different skill. So, he needs to keep trying to figure it out.


    Lately, he has felt that he will be able to do it soon, but he doesn''t know where that feeling comes from.


    ''Good, this gives me versatility.'' Klaus thought. That new part of the skill expanded it differently, which was good, as he knew that he had been strengthening his skill a lot, solely because it was flawed.


    That meant that capable, the actual skill didn''t ''strengthen'' him enormously, hamstringing him in various parts, but was more comprehensive. At least, that''s what he had hoped.


    But there was no time to think about that right now; he decided to look at the cursed beast before him after verifying his skill.


    The head had been completely destroyed, but the flesh was naturally still there.


    He moved towards a part of the body and tried to drive the knife hard into it.


    Naturally, he was unable to do so. Although it was dead, its non-Newtonian fluid property was still there, preventing him from doing so.


    By not applying pressure, he realized that the meat was a bit softer than normal meat, so the knife could dig in a bit, encountering tightness at certain times but getting in without much trouble.


    Klaus nodded. There wasn''t much change, except that the blood seemed to be important in keeping this body as it was.


    When it died, the blood didn''t gather in one place; in fact, it was still there as if it hadn''t died. It didn''t run; it just sat there, still.


    However, when he did the test of removing some of the blood from a specific body area and touching the meat again, he noticed that the viscosity decreased.


    ''The blood is extremely cold for a blood, which helps maintain viscosity and forms the flesh, perhaps allowing it to function. But, when you remove the blood from an area, while you still feel it a little bit, it''s easier to put pressure on.''


    After running several more tests, he concluded that blood and its eye were important parts of this beast.


    ''As far as I can see, much of the blood was passing through its third eye. No wonder it became so vulnerable when I destroyed it. Perhaps that eye was also a part of his heart. What strange beasts.'' He thought and stowed the huge body of the beast in his inventory, grabbing only a part of it to take back to the organization.


    Still, just as he was about to leave, an unusual movement behind him attracted his attention.


    He felt as if a shadow was passing by at high speed, making him frown.


    ''Is there anyone nearby?'' He thought and looked at the surroundings. At first glance, there didn''t seem to be anything, but when he tried to feel the same cursed energy, he could notice something strange.


    ''There is something.'' He thought. It wasn''t someone; it seemed to be something. ''A cursed beast.'' He lowered his gaze to the ground and looked down to where the blood of the beast he had just killed should be scattered.


    Just then, he saw a shadow moving at great speed across the ground. The blood that should have been there was no longer there, and the shadow moved at great speed to a different location.


    Klaus traced the trajectory with his eyes and quickly jumped towards that place, but when he arrived, the shadow simply disappeared underneath a duct where the rain water goes.


    ''This should lead to the subway areas of the city, shouldn''t it?'' He thought and grabbed whatever was covering the hole, pulled it out, and then looked to see if he could get in.


    Still, he couldn''t. The hole underneath was too narrow to get in.


    But when he pulled it out, he noticed that these little things seemed to have cursed energy insulators. ''Is it so they don''t birth cursed energy inside them?'' he thought and frowned.


    ''It backfired on them, that planning.'' Now that he could feel what was on the other side of this duct, he felt a strong, cursed energy down there.


    ''Such a dense amount, naturally, it must have cursed beasts in there.'' He frowned. ''And from what I just saw, they must be quite intelligent.'' Experience tales at empire


    As much as he wanted to go down to investigate, he knew he couldn''t do it around here. He needed to find a place where he could get in. Even though it would be dangerous, it made him curious.


    So, after investigating a bit more, he put back what was plugging the hole and walked away, skipping through the buildings as he headed toward his next mission.


    He was to complete several missions today because he needed money. These missions were among the most complicated that could be solved by a single person. The first of them accomplished his task.


    Now, his question was whether he could find more similar beasts or if he would find a place to investigate what was going on underneath the city.

 Chapter 118 A beasts attack alarms the city (1)

    While doing missions, Klaus noticed something he hadn''t noticed before. Somehow, indirectly, he now seemed to be able to use positive energy during the night. Read the latest on empireWhile not directly and only using his new ability, he could understand that, at least, it was possible to use both energies at the same time, and with that, he ruled out the possibility that the positive energy in his body had spoiled his main ability.


    Although he had seen both energies moving inside his body before and did not seem to mind the presence of the other, seeing them inside was different from seeing them materialized in front of him, functioning equally.


    Originally, he thought he couldn''t use that ability at night, so knowing that he can is a good sign.


    Thus, he spent most of the night doing quests. During his long night of hunting, he encountered different beasts that were a bit unusual.


    Not as much as the first one, but they seemed to have more peculiarities than before. He guessed it had to do with those cursed beasts in the city sewers, but although he tried to enter those places, he couldn''t find a place to do so.


    Now, there was another strange peculiarity.


    The number of cursed beasts sighted in the city in just one night significantly increased.


    The calls to the different organizations in the city that were in charge of hunting them were increasing. The missions were also quite good, and many were set up by the city government itself, paying a large amount of money for each mission.


    Naturally, that made headlines in the morning, so many people who had to go out during the day had to take precautions. Sightings of cursed beasts in the city were not uncommon, but so many in one night meant something strange was happening.


    But it meant more work for Klaus, so he gained quite a bit during the night.


    At dawn, he returned to his apartment, where he slept for a short time before training for a while. After seeing that Jasmine would not be coming today, he went to meet Carion once again.


    Today, they would focus on looking at some of his properties and making the various purchases that Klaus needed.


    He bought clothes for different occasions, research materials, and samples of different types that he would need when he started his research.


    ''In a while, I should contact Ronan to start the mission.'' He thought, watching the sun begin to set. He had decided to complete Ronan''s mission; in fact, his preparations were for just that. His car, the ''company'' he bought, and the expensive branded clothes he got today were all preparations to start it.


    But, before doing so, he took some time off with Carion.


    At this moment, they were both sitting in an upscale shopping mall in the city, having dinner at an early hour.


    "Klaus, what do you intend to do during the evening? I heard there was an increase of cursed beasts in the city last night, and Red Tower was filled with quests. Do you want to complete some?"


    Klaus looked at him.


    ''Missions are good for making money, but...'' As he was thinking about what to do, his cell phone lit up, so he looked to see who had sent him a message.


    ''Jasmine?'' He thought and grabbed the cell phone to see what it was about. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After reading for a moment, he smiled and put his cell phone back where it was.


    Carion looked at him smiling and sighed; he didn''t even let him answer him. "It looks like you already have a good occupation. I''ll go complete missions on my own then."


    "Haha, sorry, buddy. I actually already had some plans to do tonight. I''ll be contacting you soon to help me with some things."


    "That''s fine." Carion nodded. "Just don''t go too far. I''ve heard rumors within the organization." He said, leaning a little towards him across the table.


    Klaus stared at him. If he didn''t say the name, he was talking about Nithim Twice.


    "Anything interesting?"


    He shook his head. "I don''t know. I think things could get ugly before too long. Rumors are going around about the Great Leader being angry about the recent betrayals; they probably want to take control of the city entirely. Still, I''m not aware of almost anything; I still don''t understand what damage Ronan caused since his betrayal isn''t seen as a big deal, I think, and the treasure was recovered that night. Even less so Sir Johew. I think..." Carion stopped speaking at last, but Klaus could make out what he meant.


    ''They''re excuses. They want to make a big move.'' He thought.


    That was a good thing; great minds make gains in big moves. ''Maybe I could get some information from the organization. The Great Leader, isn''t she Sua? Sua is the one who created Nithim Twice?'' He thought and looked at Carion.


    ''It doesn''t look like it. He knew her, as did everyone that night, but somehow, they all seemed surprised when they heard that voice. Maybe she is some high commander in the service of that Great Leader? Or is it just her, but she''s pretending to be someone else?''


    Perhaps finding that out would make him understand a little about the mission of this organization, where, indirectly, he was forced to enter.


    As the two were talking, suddenly, a tremor shook the place, jolting them both out of their thoughts.


    "A tremor?" Carion got up to see what it was. Suddenly, he could hear a great rumbling and many people running down the road, shouting.


    "A cursed beast!"


    "It''s a huge cursed beast!"


    The screams echoed throughout the shopping area, and warning sirens suddenly began to sound, startling Carion and Klaus.


    They both quickly got up, but as they looked ahead, they saw the building across the street come crashing down as a huge hand seemed to be destroying its foundation.


    The screams and blood of many people rolled through the streets. Even body parts began to fall from side to side, and a second beast came into view just to the right of Klaus and Carion.


    "IT''S TWO BEASTS, DAMN-AGHHH!"


    As he came out of one of the affected buildings, a man who seemed to want to run to one of the safe places was suddenly caught by the huge hand of one of the two beasts, who threw him upwards into its mouth.


    It wanted to eat him.


    Klaus noticed this, so he quickly jumped up from where he was. His speed reached the maximum level in a moment, and he caught it just before the huge beast ate it. In doing so, Klaus had to maneuver in the air quickly, as building debris was flying everywhere, and the buildings themselves were falling on one side and the other of the city.


    Klaus managed to jump quickly, dodge an attack from the beasts, and return to his previous position. Everyone was running, and Carion had started to do his job, helping them evacuate quickly.


    Klaus, on the other hand, was just curious.


    "You came out of that building; where did those beasts come from? Were you able to see it?" He quickly asked the man he had saved.


    This man had been in great shock since he saw the beast''s jaws in front of him, but the moment Klaus spoke to him, he realized what had just happened and looked at him in great fear.


    "They were in the sewers; they came out from the sewers!" He screamed, terrified and in great disgust, revealing an absurd fear and senseless disgust.


    Klaus frowned. ''I knew it.''

 Chapter 119 A beasts attack alarms the city (2)

    Klaus let the man leave quickly and approached Carion, who was trying to save the civilians."Carion, make a call to the organization."


    "Klaus, what''s wrong? Although they are big, they don''t seem to be that powerful. But it''s unusual for them to show up in a commercial location. This could cause serious damage to the economy, but we can stop them in time."


    Klaus shook his head. "No, this is more complicated than it looks. Those things are in the sewers, and there are not a few of them. Plus, it''s possible they have various quirks that could cause us problems when it comes time to fight. And, if I''m right, this could be happening repeatedly in various areas of the city these days, so it could create chaos all around. Call the organization and say you have inside information. We need to take advantage of this chaos for good."


    Carion stared at him. He couldn''t understand exactly what he was referring to but nodded a little after thinking about it.


    "Do I ask for a mission to be created and grab it? Do I tell them you''re in on it?" he asked.


    Klaus shook his head. "They''ll find out without you telling them. Just say that the one who will kill these beasts has the information needed to take the lead from Etherleaf." Just as Klaus said this, he quickly jumped up to hit one of the rubble and came face to face with one of the two cursed beasts.


    Two 5- to 6-meter-tall beasts had emerged. Unlike the one he faced last night, these two were quite fat. And they were not as powerful as the one from last night. This could be seen in how they used their fear and disgust abilities.


    They didn''t use it as well as the guy last night and let more of their cursed energy escape, so it meant they were a bit below par.


    That''s why Klaus was confident in killing them.


    Still, that bold move surprised Carion, but he couldn''t stop it despite yelling at it.


    He saw that Klaus met that beast''s fist, causing them both to be repelled to opposite sides. ''They have similar strength.'' Carion frowned and quickly turned around to call out to the organization.


    He even stopped paying attention to the civilians because he knew he couldn''t save them all. It was better to stop playing the hero and help the one who was fighting for everyone here.


    The sound of the contact came quickly as he was calling from Nithim Twice''s direct line.


    Find more to read on empire


    ...


    At Red Tower.


    Sua Vinanne visited the organization today, as she had several important things to tell the leaders.


    She had come with a few leaders from Nithim Twice, so all the leaders of Red Tower were attentive to what she said.


    Still, just as she was about to speak, the alarm on their cell phones began to ring. Immediately, the huge bluish building lit up with a red hue, announcing an emergency.


    "Cursed beasts appeared in the city." Sua Vinanne said. Another of Nithim Twice''s leaders nodded.


    "But isn''t that too much of an alarm? Where the hell did they appear?" They looked at the leaders of Red Tower, the ones running the whole building as if they were telling them to activate the necessary mechanisms.


    They were so tense that they didn''t realize it until that moment. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Right, sorry, Leaders!" shouted the eldest of those present, Red Tower''s second in command, and ran to activate the city''s sensors.


    The room went dark, and a huge screen emerged from the ceiling, showing different red dots around the city.


    "There are quite a few, but most of them are insignificant. Why the alarms?" several leaders asked, but suddenly, Sua pointed in the center.


    "Two big ones, and they''re in the commercial area, right? This is problematic. A lot of civilians are going to die, and they''re in our territory." She said, pointing to the two in the center.


    Just as she said, two blue dots flashed at that moment.


    "Sorcerers? Who are there?" Sua dramatically turned her head to look at the second leader of Red Tower, startling him.


    This one quickly nodded and took out his cell phone to track the warlocks, but at that instant, a person ran in through the door.


    "Sir, two large, powerful beasts appeared in the center of the shopping area; two buildings were knocked down as soon as they appeared!" The man who shouted this was stunned when he found his leaders with their heads down and a few people who seemed to be scolding them.


    This one swallowed spittle. "Lords of NT!" He exclaimed and bowed quickly.


    Still, as he did so, his cell phone rang from a direct line, which startled him.


    Everyone realized it was Nithim Twice''s line, so they gave him permission with a glance to answer the call.


    "Mr. Carion Westwood, what''s wrong?" he asked quickly as he picked up.


    And his face went pale as Carion told him.


    "Do you find yourself fighting those two huge beasts!?" he shouted. Everyone present was drawn to that shout.


    But the call was cut off soon after. That man looked up.


    "Mr. Carion Westwood and Mr. Klaus are at the place where the two larger beasts came out; apparently, Mr. Klaus plans to fight them, and they say they have inside information!"


    They all turned around in shock. They had heard those names, and some of them knew Carion.


    Sua was the first to move. "Add an emergency mission and send powerful people to the scene. Those two we can''t lose, especially the younger one." She said quickly, coming to the side of Red Tower''s second in command.


    The latter, though frightened, nodded quickly and turned to run, but then the one who had spoken earlier to give the message spoke again.


    "Wait. Mr. Carion and Mr. Klaus seem to have requested a special mission be issued for this. They say the inside information they have is of vital importance, and they believe this will not be resolved quickly."


    Sua frowned and looked at him. "What is the inside information they claim to have?" she asked.


    He shook his head quickly. "I''m sorry, Ma''am. They didn''t tell me. Mr. Carion only told me that whoever will kill the beasts has inside information that could get us ahead of Etherleaf."


    Sua then frowned. ''Carion isn''t like that. Is it that guy? Tsk, what a troublemaker he is. How do you expect us to issue an important, special mission just because of your words?'' she complained. Special missions require in-depth research to be issued.


    They are different missions that sometimes alert the city. Because they tend to be dangerous, only a select few people can carry them out. They cannot be issued just because.


    This time, Sua was forced to sigh because she didn''t have time. "Prepare a special mission to broadcast, send reinforcements quickly, and wipe out the beasts plaguing the area. We''ll take over from here." She said quickly, surprising many of them, as they did not expect such a sudden decision.


    Several wanted to object, but they decided to keep silent when they remembered who she was. Soon, everyone came out behind her, and the organization was alerted at a moment''s notice. Several sorcerers went out to complete different missions to kill the cursed beasts suddenly appearing in the city. Most concentrated on the commercial area because the two strongest were there.

 Chapter 120 He is excited

    In the first confrontation, Klaus and the cursed beast seemed evenly matched, but before long, Klaus managed to take a little lead while jumping between the debris to strike better.Still, he quickly realized that it wasn''t that easy.


    The beast, though it was below him in power, was not by much. And its hide was tough, so his blows were not very effective.


    ''This beast is not weak, even if it looks like it. But I don''t think it''s very strong either.'' Klaus thought as he fell between the walls of the building that was now lying on the ground.


    As he fell, he immediately started running to the side to dodge one of the beast''s strong fists, which hit hard and destroyed that part of the building.


    ''Lots of physical strength, not much speed, how much does this thing weigh? That punch was several hundred kilograms in weight.''


    He looked at his own hands. ''How the hell did I withstand that blow at the start? Am I that strong?'' Even he was amazed. It was the first time he had seen a beast cause so much destruction with a single blow, so he was surprised.


    He had seen his power, but the idea of comparing it to blow in kilograms or so hadn''t occurred to him. Naturally, he hadn''t expected him to be that powerful. However, the main issue now was the cursed beast.


    Klaus quickly ran towards it and jumped up to hit it in the head, but for a moment, he forgot that he was fighting two.


    Suddenly, he shot off in the opposite position until he hit the debris on the other side of the road.


    His body was nearly pinned to a small construction site, and a great commotion occurred in the area.


    "AHHHH!"


    "The Sorcerer was hit!"


    "Run, the beast is coming this way!"


    "The Hero has been beaten to the ground!"


    Strange and confused shouts surrounded the surroundings. In between, they ran back and forth, trying to save themselves.


    Klaus frowned and pulled his body quickly out of the place. Somehow, he was smiling. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as he stood up, he looked in shock at the people watching him.


    "What the hell are they doing here? Run further; these two beasts have so much strength in their arms that they could kill you all in an instant."


    The people looking at him were quizzical. They thought he would be more badly hurt, but on the contrary, was he smiling? What the hell did that mean? Was he happy?


    No one could understand, but hearing the words of a sorcerer, this situation was enough to make them desperately run for their lives without another word.


    Klaus then looked ahead and began to run at great speed, rapidly approaching the cursed beast.


    The smile on his face could not be wiped off. This was the first time he had felt he was in a tight spot. He was powerful, but he realized one thing.


    It''s not nighttime.


    He originally thought he could take care of the two of them easily because he unconsciously counted on his night ability. But, it''s true, it''s not night.


    His power right now is limited to the early stages of the Primary Level; he''s not that man with power in the later stages of the Primary Level, like when it''s night.


    Realizing that, he also realized that killing them was quite a bit harder. These beasts were perhaps the most ''normal'' among the cursed beasts, but they had enormous power in their arms.


    ''This is a first...'' He thought, smiling a little.


    He did not feel a sense of crisis because he still had clear advantages, even if those beasts were stronger than him in energy. The advantage was his knife and his new ability. Plus, as the fight went on, he would be getting stronger, while they would be getting weaker.


    Still, it was the first time he felt a sense of tightness. It was possible that even with the knife and his active skill, it would take him a while to be able to beat them because they had tough meat.


    That''s why the smile on his face was so evident.


    He was excited, but he also knew he was on the ropes. If he wanted to fight these beasts and feel the longed-for sense of crisis, he had to be quick, for the rest of the sorcerers were running here. Carion himself was close by; if he joined in, he might not be able to feel it and would have to keep waiting.


    It was a little strange that it excited him, but that was how he was.


    As he ran, his mind traveled through a lot of information, and he mapped out a fixed plan so he could feel it. He needed the attention of the two beasts on him, and they wanted to destroy a large area, so he had to work.


    When he was close to the one that had hit him before, they looked at each other, and Klaus jumped toward it at high speed. It wasn''t that fast, so he got punched hard in the stomach, which made it take several steps backward.


    Klaus then felt the movement of the air behind him, so he used the momentum generated by the punch to jump backward and thus dodged a blow that planned to shatter his back.


    As Klaus jumped upwards, he was left looking at the top of the beast, so he gave it a powerful blow in the back without thinking, making it groan in pain and fall forward, losing its balance a little.


    "GUAAAAAAAAAAA!" a great strange scream came from the mouth of the one that had just been hit in the stomach, as it jumped high, trying to crush Klaus.


    The latter was standing on the other''s back, so he was stunned.


    "You bastard, are you trying to kill my prey?!" he shouted, angrily realizing that if that bastard fell to the ground in that position, he would split the cursed beast beneath him in half.


    He wasn''t going to let that happen.


    That would be splitting the difficulty! Your next journey awaits at empire


    So he quickly ran to the side and propelled himself between the walls of a building that was still standing to one side. As he shot out of the wall, he completely destroyed it but managed to gain strong momentum to fiercely punch the beast through the stomach just before it could land on his companion.


    Klaus smiled to see that he had succeeded in doing so.


    But, from another point of view, Carion was in shock.

 Chapter 121 Hero?

    "What the hell? Why did he save him?" he clearly couldn''t understand, but he soon understood. ''A mistake... Klaus made such a bad mistake?'' He even smiled a little.He hadn''t expected someone as good as Klaus to make that mistake.


    But seeing this made his spirits rise, so he quickly ran to help him.


    Even so, he suddenly saw Klaus being surrounded while he was in the air.


    "KLAUS!" he shouted.


    Klaus had continued his onslaught against the beast he had just hit, taking the opportunity to hurt it enough while waiting for the other beast to get up.


    Still, he soon felt the wind hit his body and realized that the beast was running toward him. ''That was fast.'' He thought.


    Just then, he also heard Carion''s scream, so he quickly took a strong swing at the guy in front of him and pulled out his knife to throw a backward blow.


    Still, the beast was closer to him than he expected.


    ''Shit...'' He groaned internally as he saw a huge fist heading at him from above. Even though he felt his knife had hit somewhere, that blow couldn''t be avoided.


    He had miscalculated.


    But, then Carion jumped up high.


    "Wind Chains!" He shouted.


    Immediately, the beast that was going to hit Klaus felt stuck in the same spot. Its legs would not move, and its belly, which had a knife stuck in it, could not move any further.


    Despite that, Carion missed the moving arm by a few scant inches, so even though it prevented Klaus from being rammed with the whole huge body of that thing, it couldn''t avoid the blow, which hit Klaus squarely and pushed him to the ground ferociously.


    "KYAAAAAA!" What seemed to have been a good thing for the beast ended up turning into a huge gash in its belly, as it had had the knife stuck in it all this time, so the scream was not long in coming.


    Carion also screamed and rushed forward to try to help Klaus, but what he saw was something shoot out of the ground and reach the height of the two beasts'' heads.


    Klaus smiled; he had blood in his mouth and on other parts of his body.


    "Shit, that hit hurt." He even spat blood, but being so close to these guys'' heads and noticing that the sorcerers were coming, he decided to put an end to it.


    ''Although it looks like I had to get some help, at least let me kill them both and keep my word.'' He smiled and swung his knife hard, cutting off the head of one of them, and then, in mid-air, he released the knife and shot toward the other''s head, plunging it into him in an instant.


    His eyes were glowing with a bluish hue, so this was a direct attack on their weakest points, so death was instantaneous, especially for the last one, which was already bleeding out from the huge belly wound.


    Even so, while he was in the air, Klaus was shaken to see that the huge body of one of the beasts was going to fall on a young woman hiding behind one of the mall walls where they were. Due to the moment, she could not run away.


    But, contrary to what he expected in her, he did not see fear. On the contrary, he saw a lot of curiosity. She even seemed to want to stand up to the beast when she knew she didn''t have a shred of power.


    ''Is she crazy?'' he thought. She didn''t even try to run away, but it wasn''t because she was stunned, just...


    She was curious, perhaps.


    She was a young girl, barely 13 or 15, civilian. Well-dressed and elegant, she looked like a young lady of a rich family, somewhat grumpy. She was very pretty.


    But none of that caught Klaus'' attention. It was that strange curiosity she had that made him try to use his new way of using his main skill.


    ''She looks just like me. It would be a shame to let her die.''


    This all happened while he was in the air. He wasn''t flying, naturally. He was simply in the air because of the momentum he gained from throwing his knife.


    But, while hovering, he could move faster if he used that part of his ability.


    Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    ''I wonder if in the daytime it''s possible.'' He thought and focused once more on feeling the cursed energy.


    There was very little of it today, but he could feel it better today than last night. He seemed to have become more versatile in sensing it, and although he couldn''t use his cursed energy at the moment, the little surrounding cursed energy, which was becoming more and more important, served as a boost for him.


    He immediately shot out of the place where he was, like a bullet, in the direction of where that lady was. It was a matter of seconds from when he saw her and jumped towards her.


    ''Did I get there?'' Klaus frowned, but he was so focused on the young girl''s body, trying to save her, that he ignored the surrounding beast. The next thing he felt was a loud thump, and he started rolling on the ground with the girl in his arms just before the beast fell to the ground with a loud crash.


    They both rolled on the ground until Klaus managed to stop.


    He sighed and looked at the girl to see if she was okay.


    She was looking at him curiously. "Are you a hero? My god, father told me that sorcerers heroes are always beautiful, but you look more beautiful than he told me." She said suddenly and stood up quickly, bearing the pain in her bones.


    "Hey, how does it feel to kill a cursed beast? How''s the cursed beast''s meat? Will it taste good?" She asked suddenly.


    Her continued questions left Klaus in shock.


    ''How much energy she has...'' He thought but smiled.


    "No, cursed beast meat tastes horrible. Don''t try it, you''ll have a very bad time. And I''m not a hero; I''m just passing through." He replied calmly, getting back to his feet.


    He was wounded in several places and bleeding, but he didn''t care about that.


    She looked him over from head to toe.


    "Don''t you feel any pain? I saw you were beaten terribly earlier. Didn''t you feel your bones crushed? They looked so big, those beasts." Her tender curiosity made Klaus smile.


    "Hahaha, we sorcerers don''t feel pain, missy."


    "What? Really?" She looked astonished, which made Klaus suddenly start laughing and open his wounds more.


    Just at that moment, Carion came to them. He seemed to have come flying, but he was actually using the wind to propel himself¡ªa trick that couldn''t do much.


    "Klaus, are you all right?" He asked.


    Klaus smiled at him. "Naturally. The little girl is, too."


    This little girl walked up to Carion in shock and looked him over from head to toe. "You fly; how do you do it? Is it possible that you are a more powerful sorcerer than the Beautiful Purple Hero?" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carion looked at her, confused. "Who is the Purple Hero?"


    She turned as if it was nothing and pointed at Klaus, specifically at his eyes. "Him."


    Carion felt foolish for asking. He initially thought it was some kind of hero from a children''s cartoon, and since he saw there was a girl present, he didn''t want to talk about anything profound, so he wanted to ask. He didn''t expect to get that answer.


    So he smiled and was about to speak to her but suddenly frowned at the sight of her.


    "You are..."

 Chapter 122 Halmit

    He felt confused, as he felt he knew her from somewhere, but he was still unable to remember. Seeing that Klaus was gesturing for him not to say anything strange, he smiled and got ready to answer the girl''s questions.Still, before he could do so, many sorcerers arrived from the nearby buildings.


    "Mr. Carion, Mr. Klaus, are you all right?"


    These people came dressed similarly, with only a few distinctions. They were quite a large team.


    And they were powerful. Carion was shocked as he looked at them.


    ''They sent the most powerful group in Red Tower.'' He thought. This was not a group that moved often unless they felt the situation was dangerous or required more precise control. It''s also a group worthy of admiration; they were all soft-class sorcerers and quite powerful, to the point of being considered one of the pillars of Red Tower.


    So much so that their leader is very close to the Strong Level.


    Carion nodded to them gruffly.


    "Sir, we are fine."


    These quickly arrived beside them and called the organization to send healers as they saw that Klaus was unwell.


    Afterward, they looked at the two corpses of the beasts nearby and were surprised.


    ''To be able to fight these kinds of beasts that cause chaos where they come out and are hard to control is amazing. They are good.'' Thought their leader, who stepped forward to greet them.


    ''Sorcerer Carion, it looks like you are both quite strong. To be able to take care of those beasts so easily and in such a short time is amazing. You have my admiration." He smiled.


    Carion shook his head. "Lord Shasu, if you say that, it will make me feel ashamed. Klaus did it alone; I didn''t have time to act before the two beasts were on the ground."


    Shasu looked at Klaus and was surprised. ''The youngest and newest? I heard he just woke up as a sorcerer less than 3 months ago. How could he kill such powerful beasts in such a short time? Impossible.'' He thought, refusing to believe.


    He was convinced Carion was saying that to give the young man some credit. He even forgot that their leader had told them that Klaus was the most important one to save.


    Still, he didn''t care. He wouldn''t treat him rudely, so he nodded to him in greeting. But, before he could speak, the voice of the girl who had been watching with interest emerged.


    "That''s right, Shasu, the Beautiful Hero was able to hand-to-hand fight both of them at the same time and the last hit was amazing. He even managed to save me in time; he''s a tough one!" she said, using a bit of strange language as she finished as if trying to butt into their conversation without sounding too fancy.


    Shasu felt stunned that a civilian was still around, and such a small one at that. He turned to look at her and was stunned. His pupils dilated a bit as he flinched.


    "Miss Hal''mit!" He exclaimed in shock.


    At his voice, everyone present reacted like puppets and looked at her in shock.


    "It''s you, Miss Hal''mit!" several surrounding voices came out after this.


    Carion and Klaus were stunned, though.


    ''I see, she''s Chriskev Hal''mit''s daughter! No wonder she looked familiar.'' Carion thought, feeling it was only fitting that she was so curious and inquisitive. She had earned a reputation for being incredibly curious and one who loved things of sorcery and research and such.


    She was some kind of genius, too, though she tended to do some pretty crazy things.


    "That''s right, it''s me, Shasu. I just chatted with the Beautiful Hero who saved me and his partner. What are you doing here? Did my father ask you to come?" she asked. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    The height difference was a bit curious. She was a little girl in her own right; naturally, she was quite small, while Shasu was a giant standing 2 meters tall. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The fact that she was questioning him like that looked odd, but Shasu was being polite.


    "Miss Hal''mit, it''s not a good idea to wander around here. Your father will be furious when he finds out. Although your father has not hired me just now, come, I will escort you to Red Tower, and from there, you can contact Lord Hal''mit."


    Shasu, someone of good status and a lot of money, would be like this with her because he and his group have always been hired by Chriskev Hal''mit to protect the Miss, as the Miss loves to run away.


    If she was here, it was possibly because she had escaped. After all, Chriskev Hal''mit always tried to keep an eye on her. The times he has lost sight of her, she always causes chaos, gets into trouble, or ends up in places with cursed beasts, risking her life.


    And no matter how hard he tries to educate her not to do that, she doesn''t listen to him.


    That''s why Shasu felt the need to take her to that place.


    But then Miss Hal''mit looked up and frowned.


    "Hehe, father is coming." She said suddenly.


    Several of them were surprised and looked sideways, even upwards, trying to see him, but they couldn''t.


    But the most surprised was Klaus.


    Instead of looking up at the sky like everyone else, he looked at Miss Hal''mit.


    ''Does she have such good senses?'' he thought.


    He, too, could sense that a huge fleet of something was approaching at high speed, but at the time she said it, there weren''t even any winds for it.


    ''Or is it pure technology?''


    As he thought so, finally, a huge fleet of helicopters began to echo across the city. It seemed like a war was about to erupt as huge helicopter gunships appeared on the horizon. Many armored and powerful cars were also moving through the city, rapidly approaching the place.


    When the helicopters were above them, various sorcerers of varying heights and powers jumped out of them and began to land calmly on the buildings. Many were ready to attack, but an older man came down from the main helicopter, making everyone stand still.

 Chapter 123 A Powerful Group

    Chriskev Hal''mit looked through a small number of sorcerers below him. From a distance, he could recognize his lovely daughter, so his face lit up. He did not hesitate and hurried down, being escorted by a host of sorcerers and strong men."Chareli!" he shouted from a distance.


    Chareli Hal''mit smiled from below and raised her hands to greet him from afar, though she did not approach him.


    "Papa, I''m fine!" Her tender smile lit up the surroundings, and shortly after, her father arrived before her to embrace her under the gaze of a host of powerful men.


    After saying a few words to his daughter, he smiled at Shasu.


    "It''s always an honor to work with you. You did it, didn''t you?" he asked.


    "Haha, Lord Hal''mit, don''t thank me this time. The ones who saved your daughter are the two of them, also sorcerers of Red Tower." He said, pointing at Klaus and Carion.


    Chriskev turned around to look at them and was surprised. "Is that you, boy? Hahaha, looks like we have a good destiny." After doing so, he held out his hand to him.


    "I sincerely thank you for saving my daughter." He said to both of them.


    "If you have any requests for me or anything, you can do it without any problems. I was desperate this time because this little girl got away from me, and I thought about what kind of trouble she was going to get into. When I heard about the cursed beasts appearing, I immediately rushed to contact as many sorcerers as possible to look for her as soon as possible. It looks like I was late this time, so thank you very much."


    Chriskev Hal''mit is a sincere man. What he said was just what he felt, which is why, when he spoke like this, he even bowed a little in gratitude.


    Some were surprised, but others who understood how much he cared for his daughter could understand.


    And no one stopped him, though some (like Carion) felt uncomfortable about it.


    Carion quickly shook his head. "Lord Chriskev, you don''t need to bow like that. Besides, it wasn''t me who saved your daughter but my friend Klaus. He deserves all the credit, " he said quickly.


    Chriskev smiled at Klaus then. "As I told you before, if you come to Hal''mit City, I will treat you for free. It applies to both of us. Just come for a ride, and I''ll show you the museum I told you about."


    Carion didn''t want to answer; he looked at Klaus, who nodded.


    "Haha, Lord Hal''mit, I''ll take your offer when the opportunity presents itself. Besides, you don''t need to thank me for saving your daughter. I did it on a whim, so don''t worry."


    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Chriskev nodded back. "No matter why you did it, you saved her, and that''s a fact. In this world, only facts count. After all, intentions don''t move the world."


    In the end, Klaus could only shrug. "With you saying that, I can''t say any more. Actions speak louder than words, after all."


    "Hahaha, that''s just what I''m talking about." As he chuckled good-naturedly, he looked at Chareli.


    "Chareli, did you thank the sorcerer? I can see you were in a dangerous place. If you''re alive it''s because of him, because even your father was late this time."


    Chareli gave him a quick nod. "Dad, the Beautiful Purple Hero is amazing. He could save me even though I was far away, and that thing would fall on me. Naturally, I thanked him." She said, smiling. But suddenly, she remembered and cocked her head to the side. "I think..." She said softly, unable to remember.


    Though she gave little thought to whether she did or not, for she was excited.


    Her father stared at her scoldingly. He wanted to tell her many things, especially for running away without her storage rings and protective items. Still, he said nothing for now. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He looked at Klaus and thanked him with his gaze once more.


    "I''ll be in town these days. Come visit me if you want some help with anything, " he said, and then he granted him another card with his current location on it.


    Afterward, he nodded to all the sorcerers surrounding them, and they all left.


    Just as the fleet entered the city, it also left. Although the city''s armed forces were alarmed when they saw that the logo on the helicopters was that of the Hal''mit Group, none of them did anything. That group, whether in Sam''an City or in their own city, had an amazing impact.


    Besides, they were so busy with the cursed beasts and helping civilians that they decided not to even ask him what he was coming to do.


    Somehow, that amazed Klaus as well.


    He watched the helicopters leave shortly after and frowned.


    ''Helicopter gunships, but none of them are armed with firearms. There''s only a fair amount of fighters; sorcerers and non-sorcerers. Looks like this man has some amazing private power.'' He thought.


    In addition, the men seemed to be armed with different weapons of war. None were firearms; mostly, they were weapons like swords, which were very effective against sorcerers and cursed beasts.


    This fleet, with great power, soon left the city.


    Shortly after they left, Klaus turned his gaze to one of the roads, where two new people, ''healers'', came running in.


    They didn''t say hello; as soon as they arrived, they started to ''heal'' Klaus of his wounds. They certainly had healer skills, but they were a bit strange.


    "Mister Klaus, Mister Carion, come with us. We prepared everything to heal you." They spoke. Shasu''s group was surprised to see them and frowned.


    ''Starting a special mission without explanations is already amazing, but they still decide to move these strange guys.'' Shasu thought.


    The two new men had a few peculiarities, the most visible of which was on their foreheads, hidden by their hair, and was a mark of what appeared to be some kind of slave seal or something similar.


    They are characters that are feared within the organization, although no one knows why. They are just simple healers; what is there to fear? They are just Soft-Class Sorcerers with unique healing abilities or just ''mages''¡ªnothing amazing.


    But Shasu doesn''t see them that way. As an experienced warrior, he understands that these guys are not simple healers. However, he doesn''t understand what they are either, as he has rarely encountered them, and they operate in a strange way.


    Carion touched Klaus'' side to point this out to him. He had heard rumors, too, though this was the first time he''d seen them. So soon, they both followed those two, and Shasu''s group was left to take care of cleaning up or killing other cursed beasts.

 Chapter 124 They are all over the city

    As they walked, Klaus looked at the two newcomers before him. They were a bit strange.Maybe it was the aura or the walking that caused a strange feeling in him.


    ''They don''t make a sound when they walk; it''s like they''re not even there. It is incredibly difficult to notice the presence of these two.'' This was the first time he had seen a person like that.


    The only thing he could tell about them was that they were healers. They had good healing skills. The fact that they were so strange like that and had such a strangely assertive aura made them a bit of an oddity to investigate.


    Although they were most likely assassins.


    They quickly led them to a building in the city. It was a bit lonely. The people in the shelters were far away, and although there were sorcerers, they turned a blind eye.


    After walking for a while and climbing the stairs, they reached the top floor, where Sua and other people of good standing within the organization were waiting for them.


    When they both arrived, the healers present began to heal them.


    "You''re hurt bad, boy. Were the cursed beasts too tough? They were the First Phase, after all. Quite powerful." Sua smiled, and Klaus shrugged as he smiled.


    "I needed to keep my word to kill them both, didn''t I? Honestly, it was fun."


    "You killed the two beasts?" Sua asked in shock. Seeing Klaus nod, she looked to Carion for confirmation, and he nodded back.


    ''So fast? According to our monitoring devices, Beasts 1 and 2 died practically simultaneously. How could he have killed them both like that?'' she thought.


    While she was thinking, one of the people who went to look for Klaus and Carion approached her and showed her a special camera, the only one that could take pictures in the presence of cursed beasts and their strange interferences.


    Sua nodded. ''He killed them by the head. One he cut it off, and the other he stuck that weird knife in.'' She thought and looked at the pictures again.


    ''A Level 2 weapon... Quite powerful. Where did he get it from? They cost millions for those things.'' Sua looked up and looked at Klaus. "You''re at Primary Level?" She asked suspiciously.


    Klaus nodded at her. "I reached it yesterday morning. Thanks to this level, those beasts, though tricky, if I hit them in the right place, I can kill them easily." He smiled.


    Sua''s eyes sparkled when she heard this. She couldn''t believe it, but that was the only way he could kill such powerful cursed beasts.


    Not only was she surprised, but everyone present was. How could he reach that level so quickly?


    ''It''s not even 3 months since he came out of the Cursed Energy Bath yet, but he''s already managed to reach the Primary Level. Is that possible without treasure or strange drugs? What kind of ridiculous talent does he have? I''ve never heard that before.''


    The leaders next to Sua were worse off than she was. She had at least seen many of Klaus'' virtues. She could see his strategic and manipulative abilities to the point that she has been a little afraid to meet him, for whenever she does, she feels she is not in control of anything.


    This time, the situation seemed to be the same, but for the first time since Klaus had been with her, he had no intention of confronting her or remaining her equal. He mostly did it to remind her that he was out of her hands, but he didn''t need to this time.


    It was just the right time to show weakness, or at the very least to show that he can placate himself a bit, as that will serve him in his plans, so he can find out what Nithim Twice is all about. And for that, he has a plan.


    But all this is something that those leaders had no idea about. While they knew Klaus was very talented, talented enough to give him a contract to earn 100,000 Carter Coins a month, they would never think he was that amazing in that way.


    Many knew the time when Klaus entered and left the Cursed Energy Bath; they understood that it was a short time ago. They also remembered the strength he had going in and coming out, and that alone already made them hold him in higher esteem than many local geniuses.


    But what he had just done broke the schemes of what they were expecting. Although the Primary Level is extensive and difficult to cross, with this, he was already guaranteed to reach, at least, the Strong Level. Considering he did it quickly, couldn''t he reach the next level after that?


    Everyone had the same feeling, albeit in different ways: We have discovered a diamond in the rough. One very impressive!


    The number of people in the Strong Level within Soneli Country can be counted on one hand. For that is the maximum level reached by a person in this country.


    Aranfer Hiltroad, the most powerful Sorcerer in the nation, is also a Strong Level Sorcerer. Although he is at the top of the pyramid of that level, he is still within that level.


    That''s why the Strong Level can''t be underestimated; already at that level, he would fall within the top five most powerful in the nation.


    And he can get there in no time. Naturally, all of them were excited, although some of them were also looking at trouble.


    Sua smiled and nodded to him firmly.


    "That''s amazing. Your speed is superior to what I expected; congratulations." She said casually, though a strange aura was rising over her.


    She spoke again, preventing anyone else from doing so.


    "What do you know this time? You were the one who asked for a special mission to be issued, weren''t you?"


    Klaus nodded.


    Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    "The situation is not just what you saw. An attack towards the commercial area orchestrated by special beasts in building destruction cannot be done with a minimum of intelligence, don''t you think?"


    "You''re right; we also think there is someone behind this. We protect the commercial area of Sam''an City; it is the most important area of the city, and Nithim Twice makes sure it is kept in good condition, but this time, we lost two important buildings and suffered several minor damages to others; that naturally is an attack directly towards us. We think it''s Etherleaf or directly Fallen Leaf; it wouldn''t be surprising, would it? You know what happened recently."


    At this answer, Klaus smiled and nodded.


    "Well, trying to guess whether it was Etherleaf, Fallen Leaf, Ronan Grimwell, the King, or someone else doesn''t do us any good." As Klaus spoke, he was suddenly interrupted by one of the leaders.


    "What are you saying?" he growled slightly, sounding angry.


    Klaus quickly realized it was because he had mentioned the ''King'', so he shrugged. "Just saying." He replied and looked at Sua again.


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s any of those; the important thing is that I know where those beasts came from and that there''s more danger in that place. It is possible that a big attack will be orchestrated shortly, and all the attacks could come from that place. It might not even be an organization but a direct attack from cursed beasts."


    Sua stared at him. "Where are they coming from?"


    "The sewers. I recently discovered that there are a lot of cursed beasts in that place. Or maybe there is a mighty one. I can only say that the cursed energy insulators they put in those places, which also seem to have mechanisms to prevent cursed energy from entering there, are imperfect. Underneath them, there are huge amounts of cursed energy. That''s why I asked for a special mission and would like to take it or be part of the investigations."


    Sua seemed surprised by his answer. "The sewers? There are protective mechanisms underneath the ground to prevent that kind of situation specifically. Powerful sorcerers made them and have been tested in many cities nationwide. They all work. How could they possibly be there?" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I just told you." Klaus replied casually and repeated himself, "They''re not perfect."


    "That''s hard to say. So far, they haven''t failed once." Sua looked to the rest of the leaders for confirmation, and they responded with affirmativeness.


    Somehow, a small defense seemed to have formed between what Sua said and what Klaus claimed, so he smiled, finding this funny.


    "It doesn''t matter if they hadn''t failed before; they failed this time. Systems are never perfect, and in this case, they are very imperfect if you ask me. Do you believe that theory more that they have never failed or empiricism?" The steady gaze in the other''s eyes made Sua have to avert it and remain thoughtful.


    "One-person empiricism doesn''t work for me, but I''ll believe you since you''re the one saying it. Still, I want to see what you say. Take me to the place where you discovered it." She replied, to which Klaus smiled.


    "That''s easy. Just look for any sewer hole, and I''ll show you. All over the city, you can feel it because the cursed energy there is so strong."


    At that answer, everyone was shocked. "Anywhere in the city!?" they shouted.


    Sam''an City is huge, you know!

 Chapter 125 Strange

    The fact that he said that in the whole city can be felt is a bit ridiculous. Sam''an City is so big that several cities could fit inside it.It is a huge city in territory, and Klaus knows that. But he was completely sure of it because he had researched it before.


    Seeing the certainty on his face, Sua was forced to nod. "Then let''s see what you say." She stood up and looked at the leaders. "If it is true, then this mission will be the initial preparation. It''s time for you to start moving."


    The various leaders understood and began preparations on their behalf. They seemed to be moving to do something amazing, but Klaus couldn''t figure anything out just by looking at them.


    Soon after, he, Carion, and the two healers from before accompanied Sua to the location she had determined to investigate.


    It was close to the building they were in, but as Klaus exited the building, he could see that the sorcerers that had once roamed the area were no longer there. The area was lonely, and no people were walking nearby.


    ''There seems to be interference as well. But I can''t figure out what kind of interference there is and what is creating it.''


    He didn''t give it much thought, and when he got there, he simply uncovered the manhole to show them.


    This place is close to the central area, so there was a lot of concentrated cursed energy down there. Klaus was the first to feel it, followed by those healers who quickly got in front of Sua, Carion, and, to finish, Sua.


    She frowned.


    ''Such a large concentration of cursed energy is no small thing. So it''s true, the specialized devices have failed.''


    Naturally, they could not sense cursed beasts, although Klaus and the healers could sense some movement down there.


    If there was one thing these healers excelled at, it was their high sense capacity. They could sense things from an amazing distance, and this time, it was evident.


    "Ma''am, there is movement down there."


    Sua nodded. "How many?"


    "I don''t know. There are several, but not many. Still, I can feel that some of them have strong footsteps and are surely powerful."


    Klaus nodded. "There are more than 10. Saying the exact amount is still difficult, but less than 50. And having so much cursed energy to become strong and to learn, plus cursed beasts that could be intelligent, I think they can become very strong in a short time. So, how about, do you think I''m lying?"


    Sua frowned. She pulled a device and tried to throw it in, but Klaus stopped her.


    "That would be tipping them off that we''re aware."


    She looked at him, thought about it for a few minutes, nodded, and put the device away.


    "Let''s head back. We''ll take control of the city sewers and launch a thorough investigation. Also, we''ll send sorcerers in there." She looked at the two healers then.


    "Go back and tell the healer assassins that a special mission was issued today. They are to pay attention to all access points to the sewers, and any unauthorized person approaching or attempting to enter will be stopped by Nithim Twice orders."


    Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Yes, ma''am." Replied the two healers, who disappeared shortly after.


    ''So they were real assassins. And the most dangerous, healer assassins.''


    Klaus could understand what kind of danger that meant. Because it was like a doctor being a murderer. Medical doctors are highly sought after; how much more would a healer be? Who can cure things that a medical doctor can''t? So no one would suspect them.


    And they could approach their victims with relative ease, and when they least expected it, the nature of killers would come out, but no one would be able to stop it then.


    They were the best kind of killers that could exist.


    Sua began to walk back to the building.


    "Do you want to take the mission this time? You should know that I think quite highly of you; I''m not convinced you''re in danger like that. If you want, I can pay you quite a bit just for the information, and I will send you to complete another mission of equal importance that we have." She looked at him casually. Somehow, Klaus could sense something strange in her gaze.


    Unfortunately, he wasn''t someone who could read looks or feelings, so he couldn''t understand exactly what that look meant.


    Still, the fact that she said that made him shrug.


    "Nothing to worry about; if I die, I''ll die doing what I want to do. That''s always been my life motto. Besides, I gave you that information because I want to take this mission alone; I won''t accept help from people much more powerful than me unless I bring them along."


    "Carion will go with you?"


    "Obviously, he''s my teammate."


    "Sigh, if you both die, it will be a big loss of personnel for the organization."


    "Haha, don''t worry. The organization won''t die without the two of us there, though I think it might if you''re not there." He looked at her as he said this, but Sua didn''t react.


    "Well, who knows? It''s stronger than you think."


    "Even if an organization is strong and looks well-established, without a commensurate leader, I fear it cannot sustain itself."


    "Tsk." Sua grumbled and decided to walk faster as she realized Klaus was starting to annoy her again.


    "Klaus and Carion, you have had a very long afternoon, and night is about to fall. My little ones will not be ready at this time. Tomorrow at 1 p.m., the mission will begin. You two will go in first, but I must tell you a few things."


    "First, the first phase is based on research. Everything in there must be reported. Second, if powerful cursed beasts are discovered, more than enough of them, we will send in powerful groups to take over. Although I will keep my word, I don''t like to lose Nithim just because, so you''d better keep that in mind. Third and not least." She turned to look at them.


    "We are in an important phase of our plans. I will not allow the curiosity of one or the stupidity of another to cause trouble at this time. Nithim Twice could undergo a major change before long; enjoy the mission."


    She walked away after saying that.


    Klaus frowned and paused.


    ''A threat disguised as goodwill. Looks like the real missions will be starting shortly. It''s time for me to start moving on Ronan''s side. I have to kill Johew before the weekend.'' Klaus looked at the watch in his hand and realized that it was almost 7 o''clock at night, so he said goodbye to Carion and went to meet Jasmine.


    Before those beasts showed up, she sent him a message to meet. It was the first message he had received from her after those bold words, and the meeting point was a bit curious.


    It is a plaza that is normally secluded but has good night sky views.


    Even better, it is close to the place where he recently bought the properties.


    Klaus walked through the slightly darkened square. There wasn''t much artificial lighting around here since it was a square specifically made for stargazing. This is also why it is not much visited, except at special times, because in the dark, the cursed beasts can hide more easily and ambush their prey.


    As he walked on one of the sides of the square, he noticed a solitary silhouette.


    It stood there, bathed in the darkness of night and the light of the stars. At the same time, the breeze hit her body, making her beautiful long black hair and deep red dress flutter.


    It was a peculiar dress for the occasion. If Klaus had to describe it in one word, it would be: Charming. If he could use one more, it would be: Sexy.


    It was charming and sexy, which showed off the beautiful lady''s figure there.


    Although he didn''t see her face, Klaus knew she was Jasmine. That unreal beauty could not be hidden, even if her back was turned.


    As he approached, she smiled.


    "I''m sorry for summoning you to a place like this at this hour, Klaus." She said and then turned around to see him.


    The moment she did, Klaus felt a strange ache in his heart. His mind became clouded with a face unfamiliar to him, and the pain in his heart intensified, causing him to recoil slightly in bewilderment and clutch his chest tightly.


    "Agh..." Although he tried to look at Jasmine hard, his head seemed to be being pushed down by a huge rock that weighed tons.


    Klaus'' sudden change made Jasmine startle.


    "Klaus!" She ran towards him, but he fell backward, sitting on the floor.


    His pulse suddenly intensified, and his heart began to beat at high speed. That activated his ability sooner than expected, for his heart, which is the Great Attractor itself, was pumping hard and fast.


    ''Who''s the fucking bastard who wants to stop me from seeing her? Shit, get the fuck out of there, you fucker! Let me see your fucking face if you have the guts!'' His mind screamed enormously. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was only for a moment, but Jasmine''s beautiful, perfect face transformed into an unfamiliar face. One that didn''t hold her former aura didn''t hold her beauty. It was not her.


    Clearly, something was attacking him directly so that he could not see her real face.


    And he realized that when he saw that his heart seemed to be under attack by something.


    ''Well... Let me see what you can do to a real Gravitational Anomaly. Do you want to play little games with the Cosmos? Hehe, I WANT TO SEE YOU KEEP TRYING; I''M GOING TO SWALLOW YOU, FUCKING BASTARD!'' He growled fiercely inside and sat on the floor, closing his eyes.


    If someone wanted to play fuck him, he wanted to play too. He wanted to see what kind of bastard he was.

 Chapter 126 A Curse (1)

    As Klaus sat, looking inside himself, he allowed his heart to beat as much as it could and would. In the meantime, he began to look at what the weird thing was trying to attack his heart.The attack was orchestrated suddenly, so it hadn''t given him time to react, but now that he was trying to do so, he realized it wasn''t complicated. Earlier, he had tried to understand the Great Attractor, and as it was his own heart, he could understand it a little.


    The problem was that the understanding he gained didn''t seem to do him any good. It simply told him that his heart, the Great Attractor, was very versatile and could absorb many things as long as they were energy.


    Now, what was considered energy other than the two energies of the world? There were many things, and one of the reasons he wanted to develop his own research center once again was that. He wanted to gather many different types of energy through science and try to absorb them with his great attractor. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But what else was considered energy?


    So far, Klaus had no idea, as he knew little about this world. He just assumed it would be useful to him in the future when he learned more.


    But now, something strange was trying to hit his body, and the Great Attractor would not allow it. He didn''t understand what was happening, nor did he know what was attacking him, but if that thing wanted to attack him in that way, then he would use his Great Attractor to see if it was possible to absorb it, using the method he had learned earlier.


    At first, he just tried to focus on what was before him. He tried to understand what it was, but it looked like a strange thing trying to create weird tattoos on his heart, even though he couldn''t do it. Every heartbeat was perfectly repulsing it.


    ''I see; the heart seems to have understood that, so it reckons the faster it beats, the further it will push it away, and it''s working. The problem is, I don''t want you to push it out; let me try it. Besides, it''s unhealthy for my heart to beat that much; my body won''t take it.'' He smiled.


    Although he seemed to be facing a dangerous situation, he was not worried because he was angry.


    Few things could make him angry, but the fact that a thing external and not even attacking head-on was trying to prevent him from seeing Jasmine''s beautiful face made him angry. And this anger would not go away until he swallowed the thing.


    This also made things fun for him because, although he seemed calm, the truth was that he was feeling tremendous pain in his heart.


    Still, nothing he couldn''t handle.


    ''Go on, go on. I want to see how much you can take.''


    He focused his attention on his heart and began to employ it differently. The first thing he did was to bring forth energy from the inside out of the heart. As the beating of the heart seemed to carry a certain power, when it mixed with the cursed energy, the power increased.


    Naturally, that activated the Great Attractor, which made the energy very close to his body and started approaching him strangely.


    This further confirmed that his heart was a gravitational anomaly because increasing the force of the ''beat'' of each heartbeat bent space like all gravity, which caused matter, in this case in the form of energy, to be attracted to it.


    But this also directly affected the thing trying to cling to his heart. Somehow, it found itself pulled roughly, so it resisted. Although it increased the pain Klaus felt, he inwardly smiled.


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    "An energy dares to mess with my Great Attractor, you deluded bastard!"


    Seeing that it worked and realizing that the thing was energy, he began to use it more and more. He ignored the pain despite the fact that it was making him sweat and had Jasmine worried.


    He could hear Jasmine calling him and even seemed to have him in a comfortable place. Still, Klaus didn''t want to open his eyes.


    In his mind, a bastard invaded Jasmine''s beautiful face, and he didn''t want to let him see it. The same applied to her eyes. Jasmine''s beautiful blue eyes seemed to have turned into dull gray eyes. Somehow, they looked like the eyes of a dead man.


    Maybe what that meant was that this thing wanted to kill her; how could he let it do that? He was open to doing so if it wanted to fight, but until he swallowed this thing, he wouldn''t open his eyes.


    When he opens his eyes, he''s sure he''ll see that beautiful face again... Or maybe he''ll be in another world, or he won''t open them at all.


    But since someone wants to challenge him, he will accept the challenge!


    Thus, he continued in a small internal war between his heart and the strange energy. The heart gradually pulled this one, making it desperate and leading it to a dead end.


    "STOP IT, DAMN IT!" A strange voice sounded inside him. The voice seemed to be cutting off towards the end of its words as if it felt a terrifying pain.


    Klaus frowned and stared at him.


    "Heh, here I thought you were just a crappy energy, but you can still say words."


    "Hmph, what energy, you bastard!? I''m a curse!"


    "Oh? You''re a cursed beast?"


    "A curse! I''m not a lowly being like those stupid beasts; I''m a real curse!"


    "I don''t see much difference. No, I should say I see a big one. When I meet a cursed beast, I still have to fight until I defeat them. But with you... Pew." Klaus made it as if he spat.


    "My heart alone is enough to defeat you, you meddling scum, you think I care what the fuck you are? Since you''re trying to mess with Jasmine and attacking me, let me tell you that you''ve picked the wrong enemy!"


    Klaus then made his heart beat much harder than before, so the energy, which he thought he had gotten rid of, was suddenly sucked in again, and the pain of feeling crushed was felt by that thing again, which caused him great pain.


    Klaus also felt great pain, so he gritted his teeth hard to hold on.


    "Damn you, die!"


    "WAIT, YOU IDIOT, IF I DIE, YOU WILL DIE OF PAIN!" Then the curse gave a great scream, making Klaus look at him and stop pumping.

 Chapter 127 A Curse (2)

    "What do you mean?"This thing, which seemed to have life, sighed and moved as far away from the heart as he could. Still, something strange was attached between him and the heart, so he couldn''t move far away.


    ''Shit, I was wrong, what the fuck is this body?'' Although he wanted to curse out loud, in the end, he didn''t.


    "Hmph, don''t you understand that I''m a curse? You can''t kill me!" Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Klaus frowned and tried pumping again, which scared the curse or energy, whatever it was.


    "Wait, wait!"


    "Hmph, you think you''re the big deal? I have here what I need to kill you. If you''re not more specific, I''ll shred you."


    "Sigh. I''m a curse. If you don''t know what that means, it''s that I curse people. Originally, I was far away from here and didn''t know where. But I have a special connection with that girl. When the curse in her started to be absorbed by you and attacked you with ferocity, I was brought here. I have the power to curse you; in fact, I already did. You are cursed now, and the mark is on your heart."


    Klaus frowned.


    "Why is Jasmine cursed, and what kind of curse are you?"


    "What do I know? Ask her why she''s cursed. I was born into this family. I curse them because it''s my job." This thing''s arrogant language was a bit annoying, but Klaus didn''t care.


    "What I do is to prevent you, who have received the special attention or love of a woman of the Clan, from not being able to see her beauty and feel repulsion towards her. Do you understand? If you kill me, you will suffer terrible pain that will possibly kill you. Heh, you are doomed to never see that woman''s beauty again." This time, his proud smile did indeed annoy Klaus, but he nodded.


    "I see; that''s why I didn''t see her real face a while ago. I didn''t feel any revulsion, though; I just felt anger because I realized someone else was usurping her identity. Heh, what a poorly done curse."


    "What the hell are you talking about!?"


    Klaus ignored his screams and looked at his heart. The marks were there.


    ''So, a curse...'' He thought.


    As he did so, the curse continued to speak arrogantly. "Hahahaha, in the end, you''re destined to watch me curse you and curse that girl; you like her, don''t you? Hahahahahaha, well, it''s no use; here I am, a curse, to stop everything from going right!" The frantic laughter was no deterrent for Klaus to think carefully.


    Suddenly, something occurred to him, and he looked at the curse.


    "Wait. Since you''re a curse, a special kind of energy, doesn''t that mean that if I absorb you, you''ll become one of my powers?"


    "Huh? What the hell are you talking about? Are you crazy?"


    "Yeah... A little." Klaus smiled and looked at his abilities once more.


    He focused on his body, which clearly said it could contain all kinds of energy.


    ''All kinds...'' He looked greedily at the curse and grinned widely.


    "How much percentage of dying do I have if I absorb you?" he asked suddenly.


    Curse didn''t quite understand but answered. "Hm, I don''t know, 70%? Maybe between 60 and 70%. Are you afraid now?"


    Klaus smiled even more...


    "Crazy, we all have a little bit, don''t we? Well, it''s too bad for you. I''m not only a little bit crazy, but I''m also a scientist. I bet you''ve never met a Mad Scientist who is not afraid of death!"


    "That laughable percentage, you''re just a disgrace, nothing more! You call this a curse!? HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Klaus immediately started putting pressure on his heart, making it pump hard.


    "What the hell are you doing!?"


    Suddenly, the curse began to be pulled forcefully towards the heart.


    Naturally, the pain increased in Klaus. His muscles contracted, and his heart seemed dilated, but Klaus smiled.


    "What with this useless pain? This is what a curse looks like? Believe me, you''ll look better as my power!"


    Klaus'' shout scared the curse, which started to tremble. They were both feeling the same kind of pain, but Klaus wasn''t afraid of the pain.


    What kind of pain was this?


    Compared to the pain he felt when he was dying at the hands of that dark energy that swallowed him alive in that research center, this was nothing.


    And that time, he didn''t even flinch. He managed to decipher that preciousness in front of him. He didn''t care if it was killing him; he wanted to understand it, even if it was the last thing he did!


    And he did.


    What was a little pain like this, feeling the muscles being crushed? Maybe it was painful, but he didn''t care. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His curiosity was greater than any pain.


    That was something that Curse could not understand. How could there be anyone capable of enduring so much pain?


    What should have been impossible had materialized before him. A crazy bastard was willing and able to endure it.


    That''s why the curse tried to escape as much as possible, but he couldn''t.


    ''What the fuck is this? Why can''t I, one of the most powerful curses ever cast, do anything? Who is this bastard?'' Although he grunted loudly and tried to escape, his power seemed lost.


    ''Right...'' He suddenly remembered something. ''The family connection. I must escape that way!'' He immediately tried to feel that family connection, which had brought him here since a moment ago, he had been tens of thousands of miles away, even hundreds of thousands, perhaps.


    As he did so, he suddenly became still. ''What? It''s gone, the connection... broken? My curse... Is it gone?'' Suddenly, he became desperate as he felt strange things.


    "AHHHHHHH, YOU BASTARD!"


    Still, as he tried to make one last attempt, exploding, everything around him changed.


    The heart he had been seeing a moment ago and the entire interior of that strange body transformed into a vast, endless, dark void.


    Here, there was no light, no earth, no matter.


    Everything was empty.


    Even more, this strange void seemed to be staring at him, making him tremble. He felt a single tremor, a single glance before his consciousness faded from the void.


    Klaus looked at the curse resisting but suddenly saw it go still.


    ''Resigned?'' he thought. Along with his thought, the speed of absorption increased from one moment to the next and was over in no time.

 Chapter 128 New Type of Energy

    The rapidity of the absorption meant that Klaus couldn''t think about it other than a: ''He ran out of steam.'' For that''s what it seemed like. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.There was a lot to think about, but he didn''t give it much thought because something happened in his body at that moment.


    Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    The first thing is that the marks over his heart stopped being ''marks'' and became something very similar to an energy transmitter that permeated the veins coming out of his heart. Gradually, they expanded, and within seconds, they were over every vein in his body.


    At the same time, a strange energy was mixed between those veins. This energy was not positive, nor was it cursed. It was a kind of dark energy, a bit similar to the cursed energy, only a bit darker and more evil.


    This energy was abundant in some way and was all over his body, which allowed him to study it. When barely 10 seconds had passed studying it, he felt a stream of information being transmitted from that strange energy to his brain.


    Curses energy. Unlike ''cursed energy,'' which gives birth to many things in this world and can be used for progressive strengthening, curses energy is similar, although it does strengthen him, not directly, but his mind.


    Thanks to that, his mind seemed to have suddenly become more powerful, making his thoughts more effective and less troublesome. He could control them perfectly, and even mathematical problems that he saw in his past life and that were a bit complicated to solve seemed to have become easier and more understandable.


    It was amazing that something could improve the mind of the greatest scientist on earth, so he was delighted with that.


    But that was not all.


    Curse energy doesn''t strengthen your physique, so it doesn''t attack the physique directly, either. So it''s a bit useless if you look at it like that, but when you realize that it can attack the soul directly, you realize it''s much better than any physical attack.


    This is a mental attack, something not many sorcerers can do in a versatile or natural way.


    ''If I remember correctly, Alya Arlott was famous in the novel because she had the ability to attack directly to the soul. Could it be that she has something like this?'' he thought.


    He could not only make direct attacks on the soul (mind) but also implant curses within his abilities and knowledge.


    The thing is, he has very little knowledge about them right now. ''I wonder what I can do. Will I be able to cast the curse on someone''s face?'' he thought, remembering what the curse he had just swallowed was about.


    Instead of receiving an answer, suddenly, his mind went white, and he felt himself falling. But, in that same instant, he felt he was on a firm footing.


    He opened his eyes, confused, and found himself in the middle of a black, empty, and totally dark space. Although he had never been given any information about it and had no idea what it was, as soon as he opened his eyes, he knew he was in a space inside his mind.


    ''Did my mind have such a good space?'' he thought, looking around. But as he did so, something caught his attention.


    Inside was a small creature floating quietly there. It looked small, but it looked terrifying somehow.


    Its head appeared to be that of a small dragon, but the face was human. Two small horns protruded from its strange head, and the rest of its body was normal humanoid.


    Seeing it and not knowing what it was, his System activated and gave him the information.


    [Little Human-Faced Dragon Curse. It was extracted from the Human Faceless Dragon Curse].


    | Curses are a type of power, of energy. They can be cultivated inside the body using a pure energy source. They are very useful for cursing your enemies, so they can be a trump card; they can also be used for illusions, depending on the type.


    | They are a special kind of soul-strengthening energy that is useful for unlocking Soul Space. Although they can be bred as pets, they are mute until they get a vessel suited to their destiny.


    | The Birthmark of the Curse is what you must do to be able to ''Curse'' someone else.


    Klaus looked at the forehead of the Curse and saw there a mark like small leaves turning clockwise.


    ''That must be the birthmark. If I do this somewhere and sometimes, I can pass it on. But it''s still small; I must grow it.'' He thought.


    The fact that it was mute until it found a vessel was of no consequence; in fact, for him, that would be best for now. Since he doesn''t like to hear voices in his head, that would make him look like he is crazy, which he is, but not in that way.


    Then he looked around and nodded. ''So this is a Soul Space.''


    It didn''t look anything special, but something useful it should have, and he would find out in the future.


    For now, he decided to focus on the character before him.


    Somehow, this one seemed connected to all the curse''s energy. The mark on its forehead resembled the mark that had been imprinted on his heart previously, which is why it now hurts so much.


    ''And I can give him cursed or positive energy to grow within its own energy, which will also increase my cursing energy. I wonder how much-cursed energy it will need to grow?''


    As he imagined ways to feed it, he began to feel his mind slowly darken. He felt dizzy. Also, somehow, he could feel some caresses on his face and hair.


    The caresses and the dizziness blended into one, suddenly bringing his mind back to his body.


    He opened his eyes.


    A beautiful face stood in front of him, staring at him while trying to help him in some way. It even seemed to want to transmit its own energy to him, but it could not do so.


    In the end, she simply placed several treasures next to him and laid him on her lap.


    That''s how Klaus could stare at her when she looked at him.

 Chapter 129 A Little Moment

    "Klaus!" She said cheerfully.The glee was evident in her look and her face.


    This was indeed the face Klaus was familiar with. It was a perfect and beautiful face, praiseworthy and pleasing. It conveyed her aura, so it was simply perfect for her.


    The other face, the most important thing about it was that her aura could not be transmitted through it. It was an imperfect face that made a terrible contrast to her aura. Because Jasmine''s perfect aura could not mesh with that face.


    Klaus couldn''t help but raise his hands and stand up a little in that position to look at her more closely. He stood so close to her that their noses were almost touching so they could both smell each other''s perfume and scent.


    He smiled, "This is the beautiful face I''m used to. Those eyes seem to look through mine and scrutinize me from head to toe. This is the face that shows so many emotions when it sees me and simultaneously can tell my own emotions and feelings. This is indeed your beautiful face, Jasmine."


    His words were sudden, so Jasmine was lost in thought for several minutes.


    "Huh?" She exclaimed, confused.


    But a small movement from Jasmine meant that their noses touched, so she flinched at this and was startled.


    But somehow, she didn''t pull away.


    Instead, she smiled at him as she tried to understand his words. Her mind, heart, and body felt incredibly light and strangely good. She had never felt like this before; it was as if a huge weight had been lifted off her back and heart.


    "If you like my face so much, you can see it as much as you want. But you should know that no one has ever had the opportunity to see it that close. I think that might trigger my family to want you to post a millennial bond. I don''t think you have that kind of money."


    "Then I''ll pay it another way." Klaus moved a little closer, allowing their noses to fully touch and be very close to each other.


    For an inexperienced woman like her, this meant that her heart beat much faster than usual. Her blood seemed to pool in her face, but she did not pull away.


    She felt a deep, strange connection with him from the first moment she saw him. She wanted to find out what it was, to understand what it was all about. She didn''t expect that approaching him with that in mind would make her mind pay more and more attention to him.


    Now, a strange feeling was flowing inside her that she didn''t want to stop or placate. She was fine feeling it, even if that was selfish.


    Besides, she might not have much time with him, as things could change in a few months. So the more she felt it now, the better it was for her.


    So even though she stammered, she still dared to ask, "H-how will you pay for it?" Her face was hot.


    Klaus smiled softly as he looked at her. In his past life, he had never fallen in love. He didn''t even have a wife or anything similar. For most of his adulthood, his life was plagued by boredom, and the only thing that filled him was investigating the universe and trying to understand it.


    He was a man who had nothing to lose, and that is why he was able to reach the top. After losing his father, mother, and brother, he never had anything to lose.


    But this life seemed to want to reset all that. Maybe he would never get his mother and brother back, but somehow, in so few months, still life managed to teach him a new feeling.


    It didn''t arouse his curiosity as it always did because he actually seemed to understand it. But it did arouse a different curiosity for wanting to understand her and the strange feeling.


    That''s why he couldn''t help but get caught up in the moment, and, in a bold move, he quickly brought his lips close to hers and brought them together.


    It was just a small touch, but they sent countless currents through both bodies, especially Jasmine''s. She felt so lost that she didn''t notice that Klaus had already stood up.


    ''I wonder if I should tell her about that curse...'' Klaus thought after getting up and walking a few steps away.


    He was curious to know more about those curses; maybe she does.


    ''Well, if she asks me anything about it, I''ll tell her. I''ll get information and maybe help.'' He nodded and looked at her.


    She was still lost in her mental shock, and Klaus didn''t want to disturb her, as he didn''t know how she would react to that. He was still curious why she called him here, but he decided to move away a bit and stand in front of her, but looking at the sky for a while.


    He was pensive about the training, when a voice brought him out of his thoughts.


    "Klaus."


    He turned to look at her and noticed that she was beaming. ''She didn''t take it badly; she even looked happy, '' he said, smiling as well.


    "Yes?"


    She then held out a hand to him. "I invited you here because today there is a banquet and dancing ceremony with important people in the city. Many rich and powerful people will participate, so I wanted to ask if you would like to join me."


    Though confused, Klaus nodded. "If you want to invite me, I''ll naturally go. Only I don''t know how to dance, so I won''t be able to participate." He replied and grabbed her hand to get up.


    "That''s okay; I can teach you if we decide to dance. Anyway, the important thing is that you attend with me."


    "Okay. What time does it start?"


    "It started 30 minutes ago, so we should get going if we want to enjoy the good food."


    Klaus and Jasmine didn''t want to waste any time, and since the occasion was for the elegant and powerful people of the city, they both chose to go in Klaus'' new car, which lent itself to this.


    ''I wonder if I will be lucky enough to get close to Johew on this occasion. According to Jasmine, the people attending are the city''s most powerful people within the business field and a few nobles.''


    Read chapters at My Virtual Library Empire Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he drove to the indicated place, a huge private luxury villa, he saw many luxury cars entering.


    When they arrived, they were both greeted with strange names. They were Jasmine''s arrangements, but the face was not covered, so it was not a very good disguise, but it was of no consequence.


    In the main hall, many people were present, rich and powerful. And they all, without exception, looked at Jasmine when she entered.


    Klaus didn''t know it, but she seemed to have an extraordinary status among them.


    "Lady Ashle, it is an honor to have you here. Thank you for accepting our invitation." A good-looking, elegant man with a powerful bearing approached them to greet her.


    Jasmine greeted him back and tried to introduce him to Klaus but noticed he was looking at someone else. ''A target of Klaus?'' She thought as she looked at the expression on his face and then turned her head to see who it was.


    ''Businessman Johew?'' she thought. She had some information from him, but to avoid drawing attention to Klaus, she talked to the nobleman, who approached her in a friendly manner.


    Klaus then realized his mistake and smiled. He pulled out his cell phone for a second and typed a message to Ronan Grimwell.


    The mission was to take place before the weekend and was starting tonight.


    After that, he greeted several people while using the last name ''Ashle''. He didn''t know who Ashle was, but since Jasmine was using it and granted him an identity with that last name, he would use it.

 Chapter 130 Boring talks, but getting closer to the target.

    "Gentlemen." A burly man, old and powerful in city politics and noble, came on stage to give a few words after greeting Jasmine.He drew everyone''s attention to him and spoke again.


    "First of all, everyone surely already knows me, and for those who don''t, you can call me Old Rock or Ark; for friends, I''m still Old Noble." He greeted them and then continued speaking.


    "Today is a great day for our city. I won''t beat around the bush and get to the point. The City has been going through a complicated process these past few days. Forced disappearances, huge cursed beasts suddenly come out, as what happened an hour ago in the city, and other strange things. This has worried the leaders, so they have sought to cooperate with us, politicians, nobles, and business people."


    "Since 1 hour ago, the calls from the Noble of Sam''an City have been coming to our cell phones and those of our relatives. Many of us are already in the same boat to earn money; others are still waiting to move. But today, we invite you because there is a much more important announcement for our city."


    "Sam''an City was chosen by the Ashle Family of the Carter Capital as a city worth investing in. The Ashle Family plans to develop our city with strong investments, and because of this, they have sent one of their members, Miss Ashle, youngest daughter of Leader Ashle."


    Many did not find his first words very interesting¡ªthey all knew that¡ªbut his last words were a great shock to them.


    "Miss Ashle is in town!?" many of the unaware shouted in shock. Some glasses of wine fell to the floor, so the clinking echoed in the room.


    That was the reaction the man there expected, so he smiled.


    "That''s right. Miss Ashle is not only in town and has already given great contracts to several of us; she is also with us in this place. Please, I came up here to embarrass myself in front of you because of her. I hope each and every one of you can meet her." Saying so, he pointed to a place where the lights were concentrated.


    Jasmine and Klaus stood listening quietly while eating some grapes and talking to each other.


    The room was silent for a moment until a great sound of astonishment was heard. They didn''t make much noise because they were all classy people, but they were so astonished that they almost forgot that they must be elegant.


    Several of them ran to greet her the moment they saw her. Naturally, they also treated Klaus as a rich young man, Jasmine''s boyfriend, so he got a lot of attention, too, especially from the rich women around.


    From the other side of the room, three people of high status were gathered. One of them was the one who spoke from the dais, the Old Nobleman, whose real name is Ark Hauer. Naturally, he did not join the round of greetings; instead, he was joined by two others of astonishing status.


    "Mr. Johew, you seem to have received a big contract this time." Ark Hauer said, smiling a little while grimacing with his glass as if he was going to toast him.


    Johew was polite and returned the salute.


    "Haha, it was hard to get it, but Miss Ashle has favored me. Though there''s someone else who got it better. But, considering whose you are, I''m not surprised, Lord Hal''mit." He looked at the other man standing next to them.


    Actually, he wasn''t ''with them''; he wasn''t even looking at Miss Ashle. Instead, he was looking out the window behind him, his back to the crowd. It was Johew who first approached to speak, and subsequently, Ark Hauer arrived.


    Ark Hauer was shocked to hear him say this and turned around abruptly. "Lord Hal''mit?" he asked, stunned.


    He did not recognize him because Chriskev Hal''mit was now wearing a rather large straw hat¡ªnothing fancy for the occasion or for the character Chriskev was.


    He sighed and looked annoyed at Johew, though he didn''t say anything to him.


    "Mr. Hauer, it''s been a while since the last time. I hope you''re not making a fuss just because I''m here."


    "Hahaha, how could that be, Lord Hal''mit?" Ark Hauer quickly backed up a step as he was already preparing to go on stage again to also introduce Hal''mit to the crowd.


    "Lord Hal''mit, I did not expect you to be chosen by Miss Ashle as well, what kind of contract did you receive? Being you, I''m afraid you received the highest of all those present."


    Chriskev Hal''mit looked sideways at Jasmine''s figure and smiled. ''Ashle, huh?'' he thought. He was no fool and could understand that there was something behind this that he couldn''t see.


    "I just came out of curiosity, Mr. Hauer. Ignore me, and I won''t cause you any trouble. I''ve had a long day today and would rather not talk."


    Ark nodded and said nothing more. Instead, he looked at Johew, who also decided to give up and move to the side with Hauer.


    "I didn''t expect Lord Hal''mit to be here as well."


    "I saw him by chance, but his hat is able to hide him very well. He doesn''t seem to want to draw attention to himself. But I heard he received a contract good enough to embarrass all of us together. I wonder if it''s true."


    "Mr. Johew, what is your contract, out of curiosity?" Hauer was intrigued because he had heard that Johew''s contract involved developing several territories and enterprises that anyone else could hardly surpass. That''s why Hauer holds him in such high regard, as he could soon overtake several in the top 10.


    Johew sighed. "I have been handed over 35 domestic and four foreign companies. All manufacturing, chemical, and product creation uses raw materials from mines. It''s such a big contract that I had to get into serious trouble because of it."


    "So amazing?"


    "That''s why I don''t understand. What contract did they give Lord Hal''mit? What are the Ashle Family''s plans? The companies they gave me are enough to cover many parts of the market and are large. They are all operational but were given to me in problem territories."


    Hauer nodded. "I have a high position in politics, Mr. Johew. I was charged with a high-level political contract but have a confidentiality agreement. Still, if you need my help, don''t hesitate to ask. I will provide it."


    Johew smiled. He knew this guy wanted to get close to him because his future had become ten times more promising than it had been one month ago. But he couldn''t deny that he would need the government''s help. That was precisely why he decided to come here, and perhaps that''s why the organizers did it.


    The rich and powerful of the government cooperating in the same partnership would yield beautiful results, especially for the more astute.


    As they both talked and watched from the side, Jasmine and Klaus finished greeting many people and made their way to where Johew was standing.


    "I''ve given him a super good contract. He''s your target, right?" Jasmine asked softly.


    Klaus nodded.


    "Is a problem for you?"


    "You''ll kill him?"


    "That''s right, my contractor wants him dead."


    She nodded gently. "I can help you, but the payment for killing him must be commensurate with what I have given him. How much will you be paid?"


    Klaus smiled. "All of Johew''s territories will belong to me."


    Jasmine was surprised and looked at him. "That''s a trap."


    "I know." Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Why do you want to fall for it?" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s the perfect opportunity to make money. Johew''s territories cost a lot of money; his companies and investments will also belong to me. It''s a lot of money and resources I can''t waste, you know? Besides, I have ways to avoid trouble."


    Jasmine then looked thoughtful. She had a lot on her mind, and she knew that if Klaus killed this guy, some of her family''s plans would go awry. But she was also tempted to allow it.


    ''That would give him great status in the eyes of the world...'' She thought as she approached Johew and Hauer.


    Just before they arrived, she spoke again.


    "If you have ways, then ask your contractor to give you all of Johew''s recently acquired companies as well. If they want to kill him, it is because of that, and you will not be the only one who will try, so it will be dangerous. I have given him a contract with 42 high-level Domestic Companies, 4 Foreign ones to complement the first ones, several mines, and so on. All that is more than 10 times more expensive than all his current territories. I can help you, but we must kill him tonight."


    Klaus was surprised but couldn''t answer her in time. When he realized they were already in front of Johew, who smiled at them.


    "Greetings, Miss Ashle, Mr. Ashle. It is our pleasure to have you here." Johew raised his glass to toast Klaus and Jasmine, who did the same.


    The four of them started talking and exchanging contacts. They talked about different things, all the while enjoying the moment.

 Chapter 131 Forcing him

    Because Jasmine knew very well how to play her cards in a conversation, as she seemed to be able to read the feelings of different people, Klaus could go out to meet Ronan for a moment.While talking to so many rich people and making valuable contacts, Klaus sent several messages to Ronan, which annoyed him, so he decided to meet him.


    Ronan moved to a nearby place where Klaus waited for him when he arrived.


    The moment he did, he glared at him.


    "I was hoping you were joking with me when you told me that, but it seems you''re not."


    Klaus smiled at him. "Why would I joke about something like that? I can complete the mission today without suspicion being raised. But I need all that. I just found out a lot of powerful people are following him. Losing one more day would possibly mean we''d be wasting our time."


    "It''s on you."


    Ronan was furious at his words and glared at him with a menacing, almost murderous look. "You think you can control everything, Sorcerer Will?"


    "And you think you can?" Klaus stepped forward and put a hand on his shoulder.


    "Ronan Grimwell, don''t forget that I know perfectly well where you are and where you''re hiding. Don''t think I don''t know who you''re running from."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Hehe, don''t play dumb. You know perfectly well that I can stop Nithim Twice from finding you; you just need to do what I told you."


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "I think you overestimate yourself. I really don''t need to; I just want to cooperate with you, Ronan Grimwell." Klaus turned away after saying that.


    Ronan understood what he meant, but the fact that he understood is what bothered him the most.


    He had fallen into a trap, but he wasn''t lost yet.


    ''Just a little more...'' Ronan took a deep breath.


    "If I gave you all that, then what would I gain? That wouldn''t make any sense. I''m paying you to kill a guy because I need some stuff he''s got, and..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Klaus interrupted him and prevented him from finishing speaking. "That guy''s possessions are secondary, and you know it. You want him dead because you''ve accepted a mission that will give you great status, right? Don''t forget, I know perfectly well that you work for Fallen Leaf. It''s Fallen Leaf who wants all those industries; in return, they''ll give you an amazing rank within the organization."


    Ronan''s complexion turned pale upon hearing this, but he recovered quickly. "How do you know?"


    "Did you forget that I also work for Fallen Leaf indirectly? They lost an Executive recently and are also having problems in the capital. Also, the presence of 2 people from the Carter Capital in the country puts them under pressure, so they must move under the table to achieve their goals."


    "You... You mean they called you?"


    "Hehe, Fallen Leaf doesn''t have all the information I have regarding this man. Even if they kill him, they won''t actually be able to take control of those companies because someone else is trying to get them, too, and they move fast. That''s why I want to work with you, Ronan Grimwell, since you have all the documents concerning Johew and some power in the government. I just need you to give me the necessary documents signed and stamped."


    If he could acquire so many industries, his status would increase all at once, from internal to overseas.


    It''s an opportunity he doesn''t want to miss, so he can''t let it go, and precisely because of that, he decides to attack Ronan directly with everything he has.


    Even so, Ronan still seemed to have words left to say.


    "That will create your death, one way or another. If what you say is correct, Nithim Twice and Fallen Leaf would fight for those companies since Miss Ashle''s contract doesn''t specify much of it, and they already belong to Johew. So, why do you want that? You have enough to spare with Johew''s current territories, and you wouldn''t die."


    Klaus shrugged his shoulders. "I don''t want it for myself. Before you know it, all those companies will be sold to different people, and no one will know who sold them. And, before you know it, you''ll have moved up the ranks, and everyone will think it''s a ruse by Johew to avoid leaving anything to his assassins. I''m giving you a great benefit, Ronan. Just give me those documents, and everything will be solved tonight."


    Klaus was determined to get those documents and Ronan seemed to be running out of options more and more.


    .


    While that was happening, Jasmine was chatting with Johew and Hauer in the room. They both realized that she really favored them.


    She even promised them more things if they could help her. She also noticed Chriskev Hal''mit, but since he was in his own world, she didn''t care, though she knew that, even in the Capital, that man would have a good status.


    Thanks to Jasmine being quite friendly with all of them, Johew let his feelings show and made it obvious to Jasmine that he had been a bit in danger lately, so Jasmine used that to her advantage.


    "Mr. Johew, if you are in trouble, don''t hesitate to come to me. I was the one who gave you that contract, and I am the one in charge of all the development going on in this country at the hands of my family. Therefore, whatever the problem is with my hires, it will naturally be my problem. You must know that my family''s armies will move at a word from me alone."


    Johew looked at her in shock. ''Can she read my mind or something? I''ve never seen her power; few people know her in the capital, but... Being part of the Ashle, she must be powerful.''


    The armies of a family like the Ashles were naturally staggering. Almost any family from the Carter Capital could rule this small country, let alone one of the 3 Families below the Carter Family. They could practically destroy the country at will, and no stone would be left unturned.


    Johew knew the power of such a good family, so his eyes sparkled.


    "Miss Ashle, I''ll call on you if I need help. Thank you so much for what you''ve done for me; I''m touched." From his words and gestures, you could tell he was quite touched and even felt a bit sentimental about it, as it was help that came to him at just the right time.


    Jasmine smiled at this and nodded to him.


    Just at those moments, out of the corner of her eye, Klaus''s figure entered the room, so it caught her attention immediately.


    ''Looks like everything went well.''


    .


    Outside that place, Ronan Grimwell slammed the wall to one side of him.


    ''Damn sorcerer.'' His chest rose and fell, but he could only resign himself.


    There had been nothing he could do. From start to finish, he had been in Klaus'' hands, and Klaus had simply allowed him to speak on a whim because if he had wanted to, he wouldn''t even have been able to speak¡ªnot because Klaus was stronger than him, but because Klaus knew too much.


    In the face of so much knowledge that Klaus shouldn''t know, Ronan could do nothing but commit to doing what he asked of him.


    And while it wasn''t bad for him, it still wasn''t what he wanted. Now, what he wondered was, how the hell did he know so much? Who told him? How did he do his research?


    Ronan Grimwell is not just any rich person in the city who could be investigated without anyone noticing. He is a true noble with a high-level noble title. Thanks to his noble title, he owns a part of Sam''an City, and if that wasn''t enough, he has a high status in different organizations.


    Enjoy new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even if he had fallen lately because of Nithim Twice, the reality is that not even the Duke of Sam''an or Chriskev Hal''mit could get information from him so easily.


    How did a little sorcerer like him do it?


    ''Did anyone betray me?'' he thought. His mind moved quickly among his subordinates, and he doubted them, especially the ones closest to him.


    He remembered a couple who could give that much information to that guy. That would also explain why he had disappeared these last few days.


    Still, which of them had betrayed him?


    However, it wouldn''t have been a betrayal if he had considered it carefully.


    Everyone knows that ''Sorcerer Will'' is a foreigner. And being a foreigner doesn''t necessarily mean he''s one of the nearby countries or from a low-level country. In fact, considering his talent and his young age, it is more likely that he is from a powerful country.


    ''One of the major powers?'' His mind suddenly clicked.


    ''Wait... Shit.'' His body even trembled a little when he realized where Klaus was.


    ''Right, today is the day these guys will meet with that Miss Ashle Family, and he''s here!'' His mind connected wires and realized that, perhaps, ''Sorcerer Will,'' also widely known lately as ''Night Sorcerer,'' may be a member of the Ashle Family from the Carter Capital.

 Chapter 132 Its very easy to trap him

    This Ashle Family has a grandiose status throughout the land. They are a family with immense wealth and great sorcerer power. They have soft class and cursed class sorcerers within the same family, giving them a very exalted status, as not many families are like this.Also, being stationed in the Carter Capital means that they have received the approval of the Carter Clan, the most powerful Clan in the territory and one of the most powerful in the world.


    Even in a small country like this, the power of the Carter Clan is evident. As one of the only Clans with people who have reached the Saint Rank on the Sorcerer Power Scale, they receive the status of a Saint Clan.


    Everyone knows that the difference between a Saint Clan and any country is too much; they are the ones who rule the world. They sit on vastly superior steps, looking down on all living beings. Whether to judge them or to play with them, no one can say a word against them because they will surely die.


    You can''t even talk about power when it comes to those guys because they are in a completely different league.


    Being approved by such a Clan is easier said than done, and the Ashle Family is not only one of those approved by the Clan; they were also given great power in the territory, so even though they are a subordinate family, they are so powerful that they are scary.


    In Soneli Country and all the surrounding countries, there is a saying: If the Carter Clan is who judges us, the Ashle Family is the executioner who comes knocking on our door to carry out their verdict.


    So Ronan''s mind succumbed to the chaos, and a pounding headache hit him.


    ''Will Burmond, uh... I''ve never heard that last name before, so you''re hiding in the dark. Hehe, good. Don''t worry, you''ll be safe for now. Let me play my cards differently, but in the future, your identity will be mine.'' He looked over to where ''Will'' had gone and smiled sinisterly.


    He was a master of playing small cards around powerful people to gain status. Whether he deserved it or not, he always succeeded because his mind was powerful enough to play around with his enemies.


    That''s why he was so confident.


    .


    Klaus returned to where Jasmine was standing.


    "Mr. Ashle, sorry for the late introduction. I know you already know who I am, but I had difficulty properly introducing myself. I am your servant, Johew; you can call me whatever you want." He shook hands with Klaus.


    He smiled and nodded. "It''s all right, Mr. Johew. I had already been told about you. I admire you a bit, so it''s a pleasure to meet you."


    "Huh, you admire me? How could that be? Haha, thanks for the high praise, Mr. Ashle. If you think I have good enough things to say those words, then it means I''m doing well." Johew seemed more humble than usual, much more so than before.


    Klaus wondered what Jasmine had done to make him that way, but seeing an opportunity to bring up a good subject, he nodded at him.


    "Haha, don''t be so humble, Mr. Johew. I admire you for your Chemistry company. I heard that you have invested heavily in chemical science and have made good breakthroughs, plus you use your own patents to make the company more successful. That''s amazing, no matter if it''s here in Soneli or ''back home'', it''s something to admire."


    "I see... You mean that company." Johew nodded softly, understanding what this was all about.


    His first venture was a chemical company, and that is his greatest invention. It is his main vocation, the one that gave him the success he has now and the one that allows him to enjoy life in a fulfilling way. That is where most of his engineers'' and chemists'' inventions and his own pass through.


    That company has great status, to the point that it is a central exporter within its field.


    "Mr. Ashle, do you like chemical science?"


    "In general, I like science, and I quite admire scientists and all people who give visibility and importance to science. So yes, I like chemical science, and sometimes I like learning. It''s a pity that those at the top sometimes don''t give it much importance; I feel it can serve to discover more than we already know." Klaus smiled softly.


    Johew felt amazed by his words and couldn''t help but nod several times in complete agreement.


    "It is as you say, Mr. Ashle. I also feel the same way; I did not expect to share my interests with you. Would you mind if we talked a little more about it? I''m interested to know what you''ve seen in the capital regarding chemistry and some formulas I can include in my company that might open my eyes. If it''s not too much trouble, of course."


    "Haha, of course, Mr. Johew. Let''s talk a bit. I''ve researched you, so I understand your company more or less." Klaus then looked at Jasmine and smiled at her.


    "I''ll talk to Mr. Johew alone for a while; try not to go too far." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s okay, go quietly. I''ll be here, waiting for you. Good luck."


    After that, Klaus and Johew separated from the group and started chatting about various aspects of research and inventions.


    Johew was amazed at this young person''s vast knowledge, but it also made sense to him.


    In this world, unlike on Earth, people born in small countries like Soneli could very rarely become influential enough to have some prestige in large countries.


    Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Many of the richest people on Earth were in small or poor countries. There have even been several occasions in history when the richest or most influential person in the world did not come from a powerful country but from a third-rate country.


    But, here, such things have never happened. The difference between a large nation like Kingdom Carter and a small nation like Soneli is so great that measuring it is impossible. Even if we leave aside the sorcerer''s power and rely only on wealth, since the economy in small countries is so strictly regulated, it is almost impossible for a man from one of these small countries to rise to the point of being recognized worldwide.


    The difference is much greater, not to mention the opportunities for scientific training. That is why the scientists in this country are just at the first step in developing that utopian theory, while, according to Jasmine, in Kingdom Carter, they had already realized several of the errors listed by Klaus.


    This is why people like Chriskev Hal''mit or Soneli''s richest person, who are able to enter the select group of the 100K Richest in the World, are so respected nationally. Because it is almost impossible to achieve.


    That''s why any information Johew can get today is as important as some of his companies. Something small that he discovers could change the fate of the entire country, making it rise up the ranks in the eyes of the world.


    But was it that easy?


    Of course, it wasn''t.


    Johew was slowly falling into a trap Klaus had dug for him without realizing it.


    Slowly, Klaus was taking control of what Johew said and could say without him realizing it.


    In the end, Johew was so delighted that he smiled. "Mr. Ashle, how about we go for a tour of my company? You said you need to see it inside to give better ideas, so I can show it to you when the ceremony is over. How about it?" he asked, a little curious and impatient.


    Klaus nodded. ''Looks like it''s time to get some work done.''


    ''If it''s not too much trouble for you, Mr. Johew, then I''d be delighted. There''s something you don''t know, and I''ll tell you about it right now. She loves science too, so if you give us a good tour of your company, she''d probably be delighted." Klaus pointed toward Jasmine as he said this, startling Johew.


    "Miss Ashle too? That''s good to know; thank you very much, Mr. Ashle!" Johew practically saw the world''s bliss cross in front of his eyes.


    He saw a vast fortune being handed over to him. If he could further gain the favor of ''Miss Ashle'', forget about just dominating this nation. He can come as a man of great status when he wants to take that step toward Kingdom Carter.


    ''Then all the law will not be able to come to me. What is done in Soneli will forever remain in Soneli.'' Johew smiled a little and continuously thanked Klaus for the opportunity he was giving him.


    Still, it was not yet time to leave.


    As the songs began to play, Jasmine was drawn to something.


    ''Songs that give off real feelings. The one playing is an expert sorcerer. I feel he is trying to convey loving, soft, and pleasant feelings.'' She smiled and closed her eyes to try to enjoy the feeling.


    At that moment, a voice came from beside her.


    "Jasmine."


    It was a small whisper that startled her, but knowing whose voice it was, she smiled and turned to look at him. Seeing him so close, she knew he wanted to tell her something, but she had been moved by the feelings this music was trying to convey, so she couldn''t help but raise her hand towards him as if she were asking him to dance.


    "May I have it?"


    Perhaps she didn''t realize that the music was one new brides and grooms usually dance to¡ªthose couples who have just vowed eternal love in the face of all difficulties. Or maybe she wanted to convey something to him with this song.

 Chapter 133 The Three Fields and the Three Organizations

    Klaus didn''t seem to have noticed either; he smiled at her and immediately grabbed her hand."I think the one who should have said it was me. But I''d be happy to dance with you."


    They both exuded a calm, soft, and pure aura¡ªas if they had no evil in them. When they held hands, they both felt a strong connection revealed to the people watching them, drawing everyone''s attention to them.


    Some who were dancing could not help but stare at them as if a force of gravity was drawing them in.


    Still, there was no activation of any ability at this moment. It was simply an amazing aura that they both emitted, unaware of.


    Jasmine took a step to the side, leading him to dance. The music was soft, pleasant, and full of feeling, so the dance was meant to be slow. Soon, they both had their arms intertwined around each other''s bodies and were letting themselves go. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Klaus didn''t really know how to dance, but Jasmine''s guidance was spectacular. Good enough to allow him to dance calmly and look like an expert.


    Also, the aura of both of them mixed together made them have perfect coordination, making them feel like they were one person.


    The dancing of two such wonderful and beautiful people captured the attention of everyone in the room¡ªeven those playing the song, who couldn''t help but play with more impetus when they saw that someone enjoyed the piece of art they were trying to convey so much.


    With elegant and smooth steps, their feet moved to the music and kept perfect concordance with respect to the correct movements. During the whole time they were dancing, they stared at each other, like a small and strange couple in love trying to understand each other.


    They were both curious about each other. In both eyes, there was something about the other that made them want to discover and understand each other. Neither of them could understand the reasons for those feelings, but they were clear and certain.


    As strong as the world and as versatile as the wind. Their feelings ranged from a simple glance that could help them understand the other person more to wanting to discover their secrets and know how they do things, even to more private and curious things.


    All these feelings seemed to float in the atmosphere with the dance, making them feel more passionate.


    Tens of minutes later, between strong movements and full of feelings, the music ended.


    They both stopped in the center of the room, and Klaus smiled at her.


    "You''re so good; you even made me look like a pro at this."


    "No." She shook her head. "I''m good, thanks to you; we seem to have better coordination than I expected."


    "Your perfect movements made my energy more effective in movement. Thank you."


    "If you think so, I hope we can dance again in the future."


    "We will." He replied firmly.


    That improved Jasmine''s mood even more, but suddenly, a roar of applause and praise woke them from their stupor.


    Many people approached them with big words of congratulations, making them both feel overwhelmed and have a hard time.


    A while later, Klaus and Jasmine waited outside the hall after the round of unnecessary compliments hit them. They sat together, waiting for Johew to come out, with whom they would go straight to his chemistry company.


    Meanwhile, Klaus had a document that Jasmine had handed to him.


    "What exactly are you people planning? All the people you chose for these ''missions'' are scum." He grumbled as he read the accusations and happenings that all those chosen by Jasmine to deliver amazing contracts to them were entangled in.


    Jasmine smiled, shrugging her shoulders. "All the chosen ones need to be scumbags for the plan to be executed the right way."


    "The plan? Even though they''re scum, I can see they''re all smart and have some status in society. Is the plan hard to execute?"


    "Something like that. I''m looking for the presence of one of the great nations in this place. Have you heard of it? There is a lot of Nithim ore in this place, which is dangerous. We may be talking about the Extreme Empire after all."


    Klaus frowned. ''A lot of Nithim presence... It''s Nithim Twice.'' He thought.


    He understood that Nithim ore was so expensive that it''s true that there''s no way an organization from such a small country would have in such large quantities, so it''s normal to attract the attention of those big giants.


    But if it were an organization from one of the most powerful nations in the world, it would make sense.


    "Why specifically the Extreme Empire?"


    Jasmine didn''t answer immediately, as issues with that nation were complicated. Still, she found a way to say it.


    "Do you know why one nation''s currency is stronger than another, even if it costs less?" She asked.


    Klaus nodded. "Because of the might of their armies and the grandeur of their reserves?"


    "Yes. And in this world, there is no more powerful currency than their currency. It is backed by the most powerful army our world has, by several Saints, and at the same time by a powerful little seen, but very valuable mineral, Nithim. The Extreme Empire has the largest reserves of Nithim in existence."


    ''I see.'' Klaus nodded, seeing that it made sense.


    ''I wonder if they''ll have anything to do with it. From what little I know so far, is that Nithim Twice has access to a Nithim mine. Considering that mining Nithim must be incredibly difficult, it''s not impossible that such a situation is as Jasmine thinks.''


    "So the current mission is because your family and the Extreme Empire are enemies?"


    "Actually, I''m not on a familiar''s mission."


    Klaus looked at him, uncomprehending, and she continued.


    "I''m on a mission issued by the Organization. Do you know about the 3 Commandments?"


    "Yes." Klaus nodded. "3 People from the past who were great among sorcerers and left a great legacy, right?"


    "Well, I wasn''t referring to them, but that''s fine, your knowledge. I was referring to the 3 Organizations that now bear the name ''The 3 Commandments''. They are the 3 Organizations left by those legendary characters. The Infinitesimal Order. The Circle of Sun Red and The Saint Diversity."


    Klaus frowned at the name. He had heard a bit about the 3 Cursed Sorcerers'' Skill Fields before and could see they were due to that.


    Unlike Soft Class Sorcerers, who have Seven Fields of Expertise, Cursed Class Sorcerers have 3 Fields of Abilities to be born with.


    The three come from the blood, but it is possible to gain some ability over the course of a lifetime. Although abilities depend on many circumstances that are difficult to study or understand, the 3 Fields of Abilities are amazingly simple to understand.


    The Red Sun. The Infinitesimal and the Field of Night, the latter also called: The Diversity.


    The Red Sun is a diverse field of powerful and highly heated abilities born of the sun. They are not necessarily a ''Red Sun'', as there is good diversity, but they are all fire- or sun-based abilities, incredibly hot and extremely potent when it comes to killing cursed beasts, as they tend to be natural enemies of many types of cursed beasts. They represent the day, as their name might indicate.


    Infinitesimal is also the skill field that most attracted Klaus'' attention. How could a confusing and dangerous mathematical concept be a skill field? Even so far, he doesn''t understand it much because he doesn''t have much information about it, but what little he does know is that they are skills focused on understanding what the name implies, executed in strange and diverse ways.


    Explaining it is simple.


    If we consider that the number 1 is our starting point and we want to approach 0 with a jump, we could do it. But what if we divide the distance between 1 and 0 by 2? Then we would first have to jump to .5 and then to 0.


    That''s where the infinitesimal comes in.


    It is anything that starts at a number (1, for example) but can never reach the target (0, for example).


    Infinitesimal skills seem to study that field, but how do they do it? How do the skills work, or what are they?


    Klaus thinks they could be skills based on dividing something since Infinitesimal is practically a division. You divide 1 by whatever amount you want to give it, and you can never touch 0. So, something like that could be, although he still lacks information.


    That was what most uncovered his interest in these Skills Fields. He would love to have a similar ability, but there was still the third field.


    The Field of Night or Diversity is the most versatile and varied of the three fields. It has abilities as crazy as bringing night into the world and as simple as being invisible to the human eye at night. The most varied abilities are found there, but they are very powerful for the most part, although they don''t focus on anything in particular, which can be good or bad.


    Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire


    That being the case, it is clear that those 3 Organizations base their powers on the 3 Fields. But the important thing now is that they bear the name ''Commandment'', which is too heavy to use lightly.

 Chapter 134 Dark streets always lend themselves to dangerous situations

    If an organization dares to use the name Commandment, it means that it is really powerful, even more so in a world that respects and inherits skills from three characters who have historically been called by that name. Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire''They are organizations that, possibly, rule this world, right?''


    Jasmine spoke as if reading his thoughts and wanting to answer the questions in his mind.


    ''They are the Three largest Organizations in the world. They practically rule the world with the help of the Great Clans. At the same time, the Three Commandments are ruled by a set of powerful people, whose names are The Table of the Saints. He who can sit at that Table will be able to rule everything."


    "That is where this mission comes from. From the Table of the Saints itself. Missions are rarely issued from there, so my family decided to get into the matter."


    Although essentially the Table of Saints and the Empire are allies, no one can help but be tempted when the name of the most expensive and one of the most important minerals in the world is mentioned to them.


    Klaus understood this. A struggle of interests between large nations always involves small nations; it is a natural circle of society.


    ''So, I''m inside something that could be in the middle of a struggle of interests between big nations. How scary.'' Klaus thought, smiling at the thought.


    Knowing that, made him able to enjoy it even more, as things seemed to get more interesting from today onwards.


    Klaus thanked Jasmine for telling him this, which meant she trusted him.


    After that, he focused on looking again at what was written on the document in his hand.


    There were specified dozens of misdeeds of Johew, his target.


    From abuse of corporate power to slave trade and even rape. The law always turned a blind eye to these things because he was powerful financially and in big organizations, so he was protected.


    ''And you would be a little longer; it''s a pity you met me.'' Klaus smiled coldly.


    He had no interest in avenging the victims of any kind of abuse under this man, but being one of the worst scumbags in society, killing him wouldn''t feel wrong. Killing him, besides pleasurable, would give him enormous power in society.


    He was pleased about this, and he had Jasmine to thank for everything. She was the one who gave him information about Ronan Grimwell when he asked her by chance, and thanks to that information, he forced Ronan to sign that document.


    As he thought, the image of Johew materialized, coming down the stairs, followed by several people of decent power.


    "Soft Class Sorcerers led by a Cursed Class." Klaus frowned; they were strong, too.


    Jasmine smiled.


    "They act like they''re noble, but in reality, they''re Johew''s lapdogs. Don''t worry, you take care of Johew, and I''ll kill those guys; before Johew takes his last breath, they will die."


    Johew arrived shortly after.


    "Gentlemen, are you ready? I''m sorry if I kept you waiting. Please follow me." As always, Johew''s helpful attitude was present, and he directed them to his personal transport. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Klaus didn''t take his car; he would come later to pick it up. That''s because Johew''s company wasn''t too far from here.


    The people who would be going were Johew, Klaus, and Jasmine, or that was the main arrangement. But Johew these days was quite doubtful of the people who were coming, and he couldn''t help but doubt Klaus and Jasmine, to some extent. That was why he took his private escort, but they were undercover in other cars.


    As he drove, the car was in awkward silence for over 10 minutes, which made Johew quite uncomfortable.


    His mind worked quickly to think of a way to bring up some topic of conversation. Although internally, he doubted them a bit; the reality was that the status they had made them want to curry favor with each other, so he suddenly thought of something.


    A situation was occurring recently that he was sure would help both of them make their decisions regarding the development of Soneli Country.


    He looked out the window to the side of him and smiled a little as he looked out at a huge industry in the distance. He made it as if that brought back a memory and spoke.


    "Recently, Soneli has been facing a major crisis with the scientists. That is why your worthy family''s investment in us is so welcome. With this, we can solve the problem that plagues us."


    Klaus looked at him from the copilot. "What do you mean?"


    "Possibly, you don''t know this, but our rulers are a bit stupid. They tend to ignore or treat badly most scientists who do not subordinate themselves to them, which caused discontent among many of them. Many have become independent, and while some are doing well, most simply struggle to survive or have left for other countries. This has caused the country to face a crisis due to a lack of skilled labor in research centers. The problems went to the crown, so lately, they are trying their best to get the scientists back."


    Klaus nodded. ''I see, that''s why then. This makes it easier for me. With such inept rulers, my research center will be filled sooner than I thought.''


    Though he thought it, he didn''t say it.


    "And how are you doing getting that scientific manpower? Do you think you can do well?" Jasmine asked from behind, revealing evident concern.


    Johew nodded quickly and glanced at her in the rearview mirror. "Don''t worry, Miss Ashle. This is a problem because of the idiots who rule us, but I always treat my employees well. The scientists under my command have great monetary support in every way, so they are satisfied. I will also hire several more recently, who have been put out of work because of the bizarre policies professed by this government."


    "I see. I am relieved to hear that you have a plan in mind. I hope it is already being carried out. My family doesn''t like talkers, as only facts matter."


    "I understand, Miss. To tell you the truth, I already have everything prepared, and all that''s left is to sign it so I can start recruiting scientists around the country quickly."


    Klaus nodded and decided to speak then. "You plan to get ahead of the government; good there. You have good strategies."


    Johew looked like a child who had been praised for doing something good; his smile described his happiness. "Thank you very much, Mr. Ashle! I will strive to live up to your expectations."


    Klaus smiled but did not respond. He focused his gaze on the road as he was pensive.


    Soon, the car entered dark alleys that looked lonely. He had not strayed; he was on the right road to the company. During the night, industrial areas are like that, whether on Earth or in this new world.


    They always bring back the same memory to Klaus.


    As he crossed the long, dark roads, Klaus was drawn to people on the sidewalks sleeping.


    It didn''t matter if it was on the Earth or here, these kinds of places are usually used by people who don''t have homes, or at least it was like that in the city where Klaus lived, and it is here. That''s perhaps because many of them feed on the leftovers that big companies throw away.


    For them, as it was for Klaus at some point in his life, this was heaven.


    However, being such a lonely and dark place, where no one works at night, and no one is awake because there are no houses nearby, it is the perfect place to execute assassination tactics.


    Johew didn''t plan to stop in this place; it would be ridiculous, as possibly many crazy or drugged people would run to try to rob him, but suddenly, he felt something between his foot and the accelerator pedal. At the same time, something pressed the brake fiercely.


    This caused the car to skid hard sideways and suddenly plunge into a fence separating the road from a nearby company.


    The sound of other cars skidding then rang out, and through the glass behind, a figure shot out in their direction.


    Due to the car''s spinning, Johew felt dizzy, so he didn''t know what to do in the short term. Even so, he suddenly felt something squeezing his neck tightly, and his body shot out of the car through the window that had not been affected by the crash, ending up hitting a nearby wall hard.


    He immediately knew he had been ambushed, so he looked up to try to call his bodyguards, but the face in front of him was one he had not expected to see, so he was stunned and scared to death.


    It was as if he had seen death, which was holding his neck.


    At that moment, under the moonlight, Klaus took off the glasses he had been wearing for a while and smiled at him.


    "Greetings, Mr. Johew. Let me introduce myself as the Night Sorcerer. For your misdeeds, how about you die for me? I just want you to leave me some blood behind." The sinister smile illuminated by the moonlight made Johew shudder with fear.

 Chapter 135 Quick Kill

    It was only for a moment, but he had let his guard down. Not only that, he had moved so far away from his bodyguards'' cars that now they didn''t seem to arrive in time, for the man attacking him could kill him in one move."M...Mr. Ashle...Why do you do it?" his barely touchy voice seemed to contain great dissatisfaction and hatred.


    Klaus smiled.


    "Ashle, uh. I''m no Ashle; I''m just a guy looking to have a place in the world. Killing you will give me that place."


    "You... You''re not an Ashle? Impossible, Miss wouldn''t associate with anyone who wasn''t!"


    Klaus then turned to look the other way. "Jasmine? Hehe, she''s not an Ashle either."


    His statement startled Johew, who quickly set about denying it. "Impossible, she has the seal...!"


    "Yes, because she is the Leader of that family. Now, do you understand? You are just a small piece on a huge chessboard. You are not indispensable, which is why your mission has been handed over to me. I will treat your companies well, Mr. Johew." Klaus immediately started to squeeze Johew''s neck, making that guy fall into despair.


    He tried to scream. "Miss...!" Trying to call Jasmine for help, but at that moment, he could see how the Miss he admired, respected, and feared decapitated his bodyguards in one move.


    That made him shudder, and a strange pain was felt in his neck as it snapped, letting out a stream of blood that splattered the surroundings and Klaus'' clothes.


    ''How easily a normal human being can die.'' He looked down at his hands and noticed bits of bone embedded in his skin.


    It was too fragile a human body.


    The same feeling he felt when he came here arose at this moment. In his past life, he was weak, so weak that even the lowest of servants could kill him.


    In this second opportunity presented to him, he could not be taken as a weak man.


    Under no circumstances was he going to agree to die once again at the hands of a bastard.


    While he did not fear death, a dishonorable death that would stain his name for eternity was still a death he did not deserve. Thus, his determination to become strong increased.


    While he was at it, Jasmine came up behind.


    "Congratulations, it looks like you got what you want." She smiled and handed him some papers.


    "Here, here''s what you needed. Just put your blood in there, that guy''s blood, and do the same on the rest of the documents, and all that will be yours." Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    He nodded and did as she told him after flipping through the documents.


    When he finished, he put them away. Then he looked at Jasmine.


    "It looks like I have a lot to thank you for this time. If it wasn''t for you, it wouldn''t have gone so well. Thank you."


    "No need to thank me." She shook her head, smiling. "I did it because I wanted to. Besides, it''s not over yet. What do you intend to do with all those companies? Will you keep them or actually sell them?"


    "I''ll keep them, but I''ll sell them."


    A question mark was written on her face. "What do you mean?" she asked helplessly.


    Klaus smiled a little. "It''s just a false sales gimmick. I''ll sell them, and another one of my identities will buy them."


    "Do you think that''s enough to fool powerful people?"


    "Yes, they''ll be easily fooled because I''ll make it look like it was a ruse planned by Johew before he died to keep his killers from getting everything. Ultimately, the money raised will end up in the little homeless shelters this guy had been building lately to clear his name. Before everyone finds out, there''ll be nothing left to get."


    Jasmine frowned at his plan. It would have been a good plan if certain preparations had been made, like enough money.


    "Where will you get that much money to buy all the companies?"


    Klaus turned around, walked over to the corpse, and pulled out his bank cards and other valuables.


    "Obviously, Johew will give them to me. Also, those little street people shelters, while they will have some money coming to them in an ''automated'' way to cheat the idiots, they won''t get all that money. In the end, I''ll buy the companies myself with Johew''s approval and his blood."


    As he did this, Klaus took Johew''s cell phone and sent a few messages. At the same time, he made a few calls from his cell phone to Carion and some of the scientists he met, later destroying both cell phones and asking Jasmine for hers.


    Jasmine finally understood what he was doing.


    "Now I understand. You falsify the information using Johew''s identity since his death has not been revealed, and you send documents previously signed by him by mail so that no one notices. In the end, you reveal that someone is following him and even call his bodyguards and colleagues from different numbers to leave evidence. The estimated time will pass, and as there will be no answers since Johew is dead, they will proceed to sell the companies according to the order. Still, that requires some major preparations, doesn''t it?"


    Although Jasmine encountered a couple of problems, Klaus was calm. He showed her another document, which was inside Johew''s storage ring.


    "This guy was getting ready to leave his fortune to some people. Someone will take care of them, and we will get the money without being watched so easily. Still, this trick will only last for a while. Hopefully, I''ll be discovered in a year, so I''ll have to be cunning then."


    Although Jasmine understood why he did that, she had to sigh and wait until Klaus stipulated. Unbeknownst to Klaus, she sent a couple of messages to her brother. If anything went wrong, she would ask for his help to solve any problems Klaus might face on this daring mission.


    Klaus was calm. He had prepared several things that he had not mentioned to Jasmine, which he was sure would go well. Only the one-year time frame he had said was actually a lie.


    If fortune was on his side, maybe six months tops, he could hide that since the people involved in the case are Fallen Leaf and Nithim Twice, the latter of which he is a member. Also, knowing that Jasmine is looking for information from this organization, it is possible that at some point, she will find out that he is with them, and that could be quite a bit more problematic to solve.


    Therefore, he needed to start moving.


    Not wanting to waste time, he put Johew''s corpse away and started walking in a specific direction.


    "Come, let''s hurry back and get the car. I''ll take you somewhere interesting."


    Although Jasmine didn''t know what place it was, she didn''t care. She followed close behind him as they chatted about a few things. They took the opportunity to wash up a bit and wash off the blood but didn''t give much thought to the rest of the corpses being discovered, as that was part of the plan.


    They ran through the city and turned it around, moving from the industrial area to a little-traveled and hardly known area, though the place where both of them had been recently.


    "Will we see those scientists again?" Jasmine asked.


    This area was the place with the largest presence of independent research centers. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No." Klaus shook his head. "I''ll take you to my own research center."


    Hearing that, Jasmine turned to look at him. "You mentioned earlier that you had one, but that''s almost absurd. How did you get it? I originally thought you meant a small center, but now it looks like it''s not. Did you get it just like you did with the Johew thing?"


    "No, this one I got through my own efforts; it''s also why I''m confident that the issue with Johew won''t get out of hand." As they ran through the nearby buildings, they soon came to one of the larger, but at the same time, emptier courtyards.


    It had a rather large house that appeared to be a small research facility. Seeing it in the middle of so much land made it clear that it was a research center still under construction.


    Klaus arrived at the grounds and opened the house door with certain keys that Sua Vinanne had given him. He walked through long corridors that were beautifully built and had some pictures of famous people and scientists from this world. Klaus didn''t know any of them, but he didn''t care.


    He did not stop.


    He did not buy this place; he simply exchanged it. That time, Sua Vinanne approached him to give him a critical mission: to recover the keys to the city. Thanks to his good strategies, he could do so, but the condition of recovering them was that he was granted a research center exclusively for him, with certain machines that he specified.


    Since then, the plan he would follow had taken shape in his mind, and it was only now that the whole plan had taken shape, so he decided to come and see what they had managed to get him.


    He soon came to a back door which was slightly slanted downward.


    "Is this a subway research center?" Jasmine exclaimed in surprise.


    Klaus smiled.


    "Welcome to my research center. It belongs exclusively to me, and from here, we can start sorting out everything in my life." He opened the door and stepped inside.


    On the other side were long stairs leading up to a huge, yes, HUGE research center!


    Even Jasmine had to admire its size. Plus, it had many good machines, computers, and devices. Some were very familiar to her, others not so much.


    Seeing so many expensive things in one place made her wonder, "How did he get it?"


    And to be honest, Klaus was the same way. Confused, asking himself questions and so on, as the cost of doing this was too much.

 Chapter 136 His own research center in another world

    He had asked for a complete research center with special machines for everything. It could not be just one machine; it had to be many. In particular, he asked for enough material to make 10 independent professional research centers or more.Yes, he was bold in his request from the start. Even on Earth, he did not have a research center as big and good as the one he had asked for. But, if he was not bold, then he could not know the limits of that woman and the importance of this city.


    ''They invested so much just to get their keys back; it makes me think that this city might be even more important than the capital to them. But, this is good.'' Klaus smiled and started walking around the place.


    This was immense. Not only was there what they saw at first glance upon entering but there were also separate, rather large rooms with various machines set up.


    Even so, they were not up and running yet. Although everything was new, they weren''t settled in and ready for operation, so there was a long job ahead.


    "This is almost bordering on extravagant, but it''s amazing. Even though I don''t have a center this big, I can see it''s missing a lot of important machines. I think you focused too much on quantity and or quality."


    "Haha, that''s right, I didn''t buy it myself; I had to go on a major mission for it. I got it pretty cheap if you ask me."


    "A mission to get such a big prize? What kind of mission was it?"


    "Hehe, to retrieve an object. I''m sure my employer had no confidence in me completing it, so she decided to accept my proposal, but I was looking to test her limits."


    Jasmine nodded at his response. ''He''s astute, putting such high limits on the table at a time of uncertainty as to whether or not he can complete the mission. It seems I have things to learn from him.''


    Smiling, she reached forward and touched one of the machines.


    "Do you want me to help you sort through all this mess? You''ve got plenty of room to put all this stuff, but it''ll take you a good while to sort it out on your own."


    "If you want to help me, then I''ll take it. I brought you here because after I finish some things I have to do, I''ll be staying here to live for a while, so you can come here from now on to meet me."


    "Okay, I''ll help you then."


    "Then let''s do it following this design. I prepared it beforehand, and now that there is so much space, it will look much better. I''ll also make some changes to some machines, so I''d appreciate your help." Klaus showed her a blueprint of a drawing he had made.


    The way he wanted to arrange all this mess was similar to the research center he had personally made on Earth. There were differences, mainly because the other was smaller, but it was similar overall.


    Soon after, they both saw it, talked about some fixes, and got to work.


    The work was heavy and lasted all night. With their agility and strength, both of them made a lot of progress. Also, at certain times and in one of the rooms, Klaus made several significant arrangements, even changing some things on the machines and the materials he had.


    He didn''t have to go out to buy anything this time because he had bought the necessary materials and tools when he was with Carion the day before.


    Until 5 a.m. when one of Klaus''s cell phones and Jasmine''s cell phone rang simultaneously.


    Both cell phones received two different messages, but both were for Klaus.


    The first, Klaus''s cell phone, said: The sales were executed correctly. People are looking for Mr. Johew, and his companies have issued several missions to Etherleaf and Red Tower.


    Jasmine''s was a bit more familiar and closer: I got the money and took it to the stipulated place; there is a lot of money there; thanks to the firm and the people involved, we have them. What do we do? There are a lot of alarmed people in the city.


    Klaus smiled. "It looks like it''s time to reveal Johew''s death." He said and immediately made a call. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    A few seconds later, a voice rang on the other end.


    "Hello, who is this?"


    "Johew''s murder was carried out as planned. I''ll send you his head in a little while. We''ll talk when I have time." After giving the information and leaving Ronan stunned, Klaus cut the call and made a new one to let Nithim Twice know that he had completed a secondary but important mission.


    He then proceeded to blow up the cell phone.


    As he did so, on the other side of town, Ronan Grimwell slammed his own cell phone to the ground.


    ''This fucking bastard... He''s cunning.'' He looked at the computer screen in front of him. It had an application and a device that several professional hackers were employing. He hired them precisely to track Klaus'' number when Klaus called him.


    Still, he hadn''t expected to be called from a Nithim Twice hotline, which has a lot of security and left the hackers dumb, looking at their screens the same way he was.


    "Sir..."


    "Shut up. I know what happened."


    He was so furious that his chest was rising and falling in an exaggerated manner.


    He looked behind him at that moment. He had hired several powerful sorcerers there. This time, he wanted to track Klaus and kill him immediately after completing the mission.


    But...


    ''Shit, that bastard completed it too fast. How did he get rid of that bunch of bodyguards? Is he really an Ashle? Fuck.'' His tantrums soon reached the apex as he started hitting everything in his path.


    "Get out; I don''t need you anymore!" he shouted, destroying much of the room, even going so far as to hit the sorcerers and such that we''re here for being so ''useless.''


    He couldn''t do anything this time. The situation got so out of hand that he fell over at the end of his tantrum, lying down on the furniture.


    "I lost this time, Night Sorcerer. I admit it; I totally lost to you. But you don''t think things will go on like this forever. Now that I''ll be given great power in Fallen Leaf, I want to see how the hell you''ll escape my hand."


    Ronan smiled and grabbed his cell phone again, only to realize that it was no longer useful. So he grabbed another one he had on hand and dialed a private number, a direct line, which connected shortly after.


    "Sir, I have completed the mission."


    sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 137 Mission completed

    The disappearance of one of the wealthiest men shocked Soneli Country.With this, the vulnerability of ordinary humans became increasingly evident, but another shocking piece of news was revealed, equally concerning the same person.


    Johew possibly died by murder, but he had left everything prepared to donate all his money, so somehow, Johew seemed to have gone out a hero.


    Johew''s messages were revealed before he disappeared and possibly died, and all agreed that he had left written and signed documents to sell all his territories and companies to donate that money to poor and needy people.


    This act shocked many people, all the more so because companies and territories were sold at an astonishing speed to different newly discovered identities. The businessmen were all businessmen with overseas investments, but in just one night, all their companies had been sold.


    Johew died murdered and left nothing but fortune to his family, or so it was said.


    No one thought that, behind the scenes, he was a little sorcerer who was not even remarkable within his own age but who had managed to take all the money from Johew''s family without them being able to do anything. It was Johew''s own order.


    Naturally, all that money seemed to have gone to shelters and organizations to help the poor all over the country, although in reality, only 5 to 10% of the total money did. The rest found its way into the hands of Klaus, the man behind it all.


    But this wasn''t just done by Klaus.


    After receiving all this news, Klaus left Jasmine in his research center and went to the place specified in one of the messages, to the place where Johew''s family was being held, and no sooner had he arrived than he killed them. They were all accomplices to Johew''s misdeeds; they deserved to die.


    When he arrived, four familiar faces were waiting for him.


    One of them was Carion, and the other three were unexpected since there was the commander of the first mission Klaus did in this world, that annoying guy who liked money, Ronord Lafbar, and...


    Mr. Frederick and Mrs. Marly, both hostages whom he saved from that mission.


    Although they had all agreed to cooperate with him this time because they owed him a favor, they were shocked when they learned the magnitude of what they had been involved in.


    They are participants in the murder of one of the 10 richest men in the nation!


    Worse yet, they are participants in one of the most bizarre and, somehow, well-planned robberies they have ever seen!


    They had the money in hand, so they were in shock.


    This put them in the same bag as Klaus, so it tied them to him.


    He made light of that, though, and thanked them for their help.


    "As I promised you, part of this will be yours. You just have to be careful; powerful organizations are behind these companies."


    Frederick sighed. "Mr. Klaus, don''t worry. A few months ago, you were barely a sorcerer fresh out of the oven, but suddenly, we meet again, and you are already so powerful. I''m afraid that we, your subordinates, will be privileged to have you before long. So we will look after the interests of whatever you deliver to us."


    "Good. From now on, we will have better contact; you can go home, Mr. Frederick and Mrs. Marly. I am grateful to you, so I will give you something good so you can retire peacefully."


    "Hahaha, we are not yet too old to retire, but we will take the floor, Mr. Klaus. We look forward to your good news."


    After that, the husband and wife duo left the place, leaving only three sorcerers and several corpses.


    Carion was the first to react.


    "Sigh, I never thought you''d be on this mission and even dare to do something as risky as that. You know this couldn''t stay like this, right?"


    "Well, I know the risks I take. Don''t worry about that; I''ll find a way to make this mission go well."


    "I know, you always get it. I admire you, Klaus. But don''t kill yourself so young; you have a great future ahead of you." Carion''s sigh was genuine, as was his tone of concern.


    The other guy, Ronor Lafbar, looked at the exchanges and felt depressed.


    And to think that a few months ago, that guy was weaker than him.


    How the hell had he gotten so much stronger? He came here and did as he asked since they hadn''t lost contact since then. Ronor felt grateful to Klaus because, in the end, he saved him. He was even the one who made Ronor complete the mission, which increased his status in the organization, but he didn''t expect to find himself with such an important mission and even such a big difference between him and Klaus.


    "Although you are young, you have potential in this sort of thing, Ronor Lafbar. I called you here because I thought you would be attracted to the money and keep the situation a secret, but I didn''t even mention how much I would pay you, and you already agreed."


    Ronor cleared his mind of thoughts and smiled at Klaus. "Even though I don''t want to admit it, thanks to you, I''m making more money now. Besides, I was part of Carion''s group before, so I decided to pay you now that you two have formed a group and have moved away from my level. It''s just... I didn''t expect to get caught up in something so big. I was just planning to return the favor to you, and now I feel like I got caught up in some high-level mafia."


    At his joke, Klaus laughed genuinely. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "True, that''s what it sounds like. But it''s more of a scientific body you''re trapped in. Why don''t you join my organization? I''ll barely set it up in a few days, but we''ll have a great starting base."


    Ronor hesitated a little. "What do you intend to do, a sorcerer''s organization?"


    "No." Klaus shook his head. "Research center and business organization."


    "I see, that''s why you''re doing this." Carion noticed, and Ronor nodded.


    "That''s fine. I''ll join; I don''t think I''ll lose anything anyway since I can still stay in Red Tower, right?"


    "That''s right. I''ll call you later to let you know about it."


    Ronor proceeded to take his leave, but Klaus spoke to him before he left.


    "Now that you know all this, you should know that it wouldn''t be a good idea to reveal it to the public. I hope you are good at keeping secrets."


    Although it didn''t sound like a threat, in a way it was.


    And Ronor knew it, he smiled.


    "Keeping secrets to preserve my life is my passion. Don''t worry, I''m good at preserving my life." After this, Ronor walked out of there.


    Klaus proceeded to clean up the place and nodded to Carion.


    "Today will possibly be a long day. Are you ready?"


    "Ever since I went to bed, I have been." Carion smiled and clenched his fists. "I already want to hit beasts since you say there are many of them; then we could fight a good battle."


    "Hahaha, fine. If you''re upbeat, it''s better. Come on then, the mission will begin shortly."


    Klaus knew that to achieve his goals, he must not rest. Although he now seemed to have enough power and money to be a powerful man in the nation, what was he worth if he had no power?


    Knowing the frailty of humans had taught him that he needed power above all else, so now in more, he must grow stronger. Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire

 Chapter 138 They are smarter than they expected

    "The whole city has been alerted by what happened yesterday. So you won''t find any problems. There are people all over the city taking care of the troublemakers. Now, you guys will just go in to look at the terrain. If you get large herds of cursed beasts, report back quickly." Sua looked at Klaus and Carion as if scolding them.They were near one of the main entrances to the city sewers. The cleaning staff normally uses these entrances but haven''t been used in many months.


    Even though Sua said all that, she sensed that somehow these two were not here to listen to her, but she had to say it anyway.


    Klaus nodded.


    "Miss Sua, don''t worry. Something I didn''t mention to you before is that I''m already at the Primary Level, and my strength has increased thanks to my acquired ability. Even if I encounter some cursed beast, I am confident that I will be able to deal with it. But, since you say so, I''ll come and report to you if we see anything."


    Sua frowned. "I noticed that you had leveled up, but... Did you reach the Primary Level so fast? That''s absurd; what ridiculous speed is that?"


    She had seen him from the beginning. She knew his strength level when he entered the Cursed World and the one he had when he left.


    During her experience watching Sorcerers, she knew that reaching the Primary Level would normally take several years for the average person. Some never reach it, but most do so in between 1 and 5 years from the time they achieve ''Realization''.


    For those who can achieve this in 1 year, they are well above average and are considered geniuses. An example is Carion himself; he is a genius with great potential and will possibly reach the Strong Level as a Soft Class Sorcerer.


    But achieving it before one year is only for incredible geniuses capable of reaching The Profundity, also known as The Deep Level or simply The Depth.


    This country has never seen a person who has achieved The Depth. It is a level so deep and so rare that even in major countries, it is rarely achieved.


    But to achieve the Primary Level in less than six months? That''s something she had never seen in her life, but she had certainly heard that some great geniuses had achieved it.


    ''That Miss Carter''s and Reinhardt''s Young Master I remember that they achieved it. Is Klaus on their level?''


    If she had thought about it carefully, Klaus might even be above them since he achieved something like that in just a few months without having a big backing.


    "That''s right, I''ve reached the Primary Level already. So don''t worry so much." Klaus looked at Carion and nodded to him.


    "Let''s just jump right in."


    "Okay."


    The two no longer spoke and rushed inside, leaving Sua in a daze and thinking.


    Everything was quite dirty inside the sewers, and the smell was annoying, but both of them were already prepared for that, so they gave it little thought.


    Still, there was a lot of cursed energy here.


    ''Training here should be amazing.'' Klaus enjoyed this. With what he recently discovered about his cursed energy and how to use it, he felt quite comfortable walking on it, much better than before.


    Although he still did not realize the star inside his body, he was not worried. He would eventually succeed in doing it, but he hadn''t had time lately.


    As his mind wandered, they both walked through the long, dirty corridors of the sewers. There were different intersections, but knowing they couldn''t be separated, they had to look at them individually.


    These corridors were large, and although they had a map that told them where they ended, they needed to watch them carefully, especially the ones that ended at some point and did not cross the entire city, as cursed beasts could hide there.


    However, they did not find any cursed beasts in those places. They did find traces, though. Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    "It seems that these beasts are in the city''s central area, and it''s only on the large operatives that they go to certain specific places, but there are so many corridors here that it''s practically impossible to look at all of us two." Klaus let out a slight sigh.


    "What shall we do? Shall we go back?"


    "No, we can''t go back like this. While this shows us they are quite intelligent, we must investigate before they do the next mission, as we have no idea what they will do." He replied and looked down the long corridor that led to the central area.


    "If they are very powerful, we would do well to prioritize life before anything else, as these guys are smarter than I thought. But, let''s get to the central area and see what they have and how many there are. If we can, we''ll take care of a few and return."


    Klaus quickly started to head inland. Although he said all that, he had little intention of following through. Even though he wasn''t entirely sure he would win in a battle against several cursed beasts, that made him want to go deeper.


    The fear of the unknown is something he never had; discovering the unknown has always characterized him, and that is why he wants to discover that unknown to him.


    As he went more profound, the hints of cursed beasts became more and more frequent until he began to feel them. They both quickly ran to a small corridor and hid there.


    A rather loud footstep echoed nearby.


    "Ahead. There are several."


    They could both somehow feel the movement, not just hear it. Klaus could feel it through the cursed energy, and Carion through the movement of the air. Both could tell there were three of them, and soon after, they came into view.


    They were identical to the ones they had seen before: cursed beasts focused on destroying large buildings.


    The fact that such heavy cursed beasts were on the move meant something big would happen.


    "Klaus, it looks like they''re coming this way."


    "Yes... I can feel more movement in the background. Also, I sense a strange energy source in the center of the place."


    "Energy source? An item?"


    "It''s possible." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They''re here for a cursed energy item? That''s dangerous, Klaus. When cursed beasts gather around an item that gives off cursed energy, they quickly gain great intelligence." Carion exclaimed in shock.


    Klaus had to nod. Although he already knew that the situation was dangerous since he realized that the cursed beasts were not sprinkled throughout the sewers and there was plenty of cursed energy, this time, the situation had become much more dangerous.


    The existence of items was always dangerous when they sustained cursed beasts and had so much cursed energy to sustain them because many types of items allow cursed beasts to increase intelligence noticeably, one of the most well-known ways to increase the intelligence of those things.


    Among scientists, this is known and widely used for their laboratory tests; although Klaus does not know much about the scientific world in this place, he still knows about it.


    Using cursed energy items to power the intelligence of the cursed beasts is a common practice among scientists. Which could mean that these cursed beasts here weren''t just here for the sake of it.


    ''Maybe a scientist put it here.'' He couldn''t help but think of that man they called ''The Professor'' who, according to Sua, is one of the most prominent scientists in Soneli Country and works in the King''s service.


    ''That being the case, and seeing as they attacked only Sam''an City, maybe I''m finding out what Nithim Twice is fighting against. Perhaps it is, as I thought, against the crown itself.''


    Although, of course, it was not necessarily so. Through his mind also flashed the memories of the man from the Cursed World that he killed on his first mission. That guy could tame cursed beasts, so maybe there are more of those around here.


    That could perhaps explain why Aranfer Hiltroad was in that City of the Cursed World; maybe there was something behind it that he didn''t know yet.


    But be that as it may, the real situation was that the situation had suddenly become more dangerous.


    And the cursed beasts did not stop their walk towards the direction they were both in. Hiding was pointless, so a battle was inevitable.


    "We''ll fight these and kill them quickly. If we can, we''ll go in a bit to see the terrain; if we draw too much attention, we''ll run quickly to warn them." He said and immediately prepared to fight, though he still wanted to try doing so without using abilities, so he wouldn''t give it his all from the start.


    Carion, for his part, immediately activated his Ring, fully ready for a quick fight.


    Even so, while they were both staring, they suddenly heard a strange voice or howl of some strange animal from the background of the place where the cursed beasts were coming from.


    At this, the beasts stopped a few steps away from the two and turned around doubtfully. Subsequently, another sound identical to the previous one reached their ears, and they started walking towards where the voice came from.


    Carion and Klaus were shocked.


    They were smarter than he expected. Not only could they communicate, but they literally understood how to communicate perfectly.


    They are not newborn cursed beasts by any stretch of the imagination; they have intelligence on par with level 2 beasts!

 Chapter 139 Discovered

    When dealing with a whole swarm of cursed beasts, knowing their intelligence will always help find a way to kill them easily. As long as they do not have high or moderate intelligence, then it is possible to kill them relatively quickly, provided you have the necessary strength or tricks.However, the situation becomes more complicated when it comes to cursed beasts with intelligence as developed as some Level 2 beasts. Cursed beasts have a somewhat simple but incredibly cunning brain to harm humans, although they only do it for fun in the first two levels of the scale.


    On many occasions, they are like dolphins; they play with their prey until it dies, simply to find amusement. In the end, they eat them because the damned beasts love human flesh or flesh of any race.


    Therefore, when they develop intelligence like this, they are too dangerous. They can focus on luring their opponents and then play a game with them, butchering them. They have no scruples, which is why they were both so astonished.


    But, that being the case, they couldn''t just walk away to warn them. They didn''t know why that other beast had called the beasts, but what they did know was that they had to find out.


    The two quickly followed behind those two beasts, hiding quite well in the immediate vicinity.


    They managed to get close quickly, but walking behind two such large beasts was a bit tricky, so they had to do it carefully. Those beasts were so big that they covered all the vision ahead, so they couldn''t see if they would be ambushed or something like that; that''s why, although they followed them, they kept their distance to avoid inconveniences.


    After a long time walking, they reached the central area of the sewers. There were many cursed beasts around. Some are strong, some not so strong.


    As they arrived, Klaus frowned, looking at one of the cursed beasts.


    It was like a strange shadow standing there, staring at many of the beasts. There was also a large wolf-like cursed beast about 10 feet tall. This was the one that had issued the previous call.


    But the beast that caught his attention the most was the one that looked like a shadow. It was dark and writhing continuously, but it didn''t seem to have a body.


    He recognized it. ''It''s the same cursed beast I saw that night when I killed the guy with the non-Newtonian flesh.'' His sight also moved to the center of that place.


    There was a small altar, and several large corpses were lying there. Two were similar to those of the guys they had been following. They were cursed beasts of the same type, similar to the ones he killed the day before.


    The other one lying there was long and lanky, a bit odd visually at the moment, but to him, it was recognizable.


    ''One of those beasts with a non-Newtonian fluid type flesh.'' He immediately remembered what he saw that day when he killed it. That thing grabbed quite a bit of that guy''s blood and fled into the sewers.


    He watched as a strange but very powerful little item hovered over the corpses. The cursed energy given off by those corpses entered the item, causing a different curse energy to come out.


    ''Curse energy? It looks like the one I took off the curse attacking Jasmine the night before.'' Klaus frowned. That curse energy coming out of the item somehow formed the body of those curses.


    The item was feeding on cursed energy exuded by the cursed beasts and the one in this environment, which allowed it to exude curse energy. This kind of energy seemed to form the bodies of the dead cursed beasts.


    Thanks to the energy exuded by the item, all the cursed beasts gathered here seemed to sustain themselves very well. Some were gaining intelligence, some seemed to be healing, and some were simply ''reviving''.


    Everything was happening under the supervision of two cursed beasts: a wolf and a shadow. The shadow wasn''t necessarily a cursed beast, as it didn''t seem to have a form. It could be an inhabitant of the cursed world, though Klaus was more inclined to the fact that it was a cursed beast with ample intelligence.


    As they looked at the surrounding regions, the cursed beasts seemed to emit strange sounds, as if communicating.


    It was a somewhat strange communication, but fascinating, as they seemed to have a language of their own, though it did not rely on words but rather gestures, chirping sounds, and small howls.


    ''The wolf is the leader, but the wolf, in turn, seems to respect the shadow. So the shadow should be the leader of all. Now, this item is hazardous in the hands of cursed beasts. It seems that the mission will be to take this item from them. I''m more intrigued by that beast though.'' sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Klaus felt a bit sorry, though, since he couldn''t fight today. Those guys are too many, more than 30 cursed beasts, and all are quite strong. Even if he was crazy, he doesn''t like to tempt death like that when the odds of victory are 0. After all, the wolf-type cursed beast seemed to be a Level 2, and the other was more dangerous. Previously, even in the night, he couldn''t keep up with him at his speed.


    But, when he was wailing, he felt his back suddenly go cold and pulled Carion quickly by the neck, throwing himself backward.


    Carion was shocked, but the wall where they were taking cover broke into pieces as a powerful attack from a human-sized beast, red with a strange elven face.


    Although that shocked him, Klaus was not here to waste time. He immediately knew he had been spotted and could feel the attack of several beasts approaching from behind, so he jumped to the side with Carion still in his hand.


    Their sudden jumps made them visible before the eyes of the guys they were trying to hide from, so Klaus had to let go of Carion.


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Run, those bastards spotted us."


    Carion recovered quickly, and after doing a few somersaults in the air, he untied his ring in a versatile way, making the air in the vicinity become a strangely heavy and powerful one, quick to avoid the movements of the cursed beasts.


    He learned his lesson the day before. If he were not quick, then perhaps his friend would die. He needed to be more accurate, so he spent the whole night trying to increase his effectiveness and skill to be more agile.


    Although it was only one night, it served him well to know what he needed; therefore, this time, his ability immediately tied his rivals to the ground, even to the air and everything around.


    This is one of the geniuses of wind control. The control is not only on the ground but also in the air and on any surface with wind.


    "It will only take a few seconds!" He shouted to warn his friend.


    Klaus then smiled. ''A few seconds will be enough. Since there are so many of you, I''ll have to get rid of one of you quickly.''


    He wasted no time and immediately pulled out his shriek. His eyes lit up light blue, activating his Scientist''s Madness ability.


    Before him were two beasts seeking to kill him, the elf one and one of the large-sized ones that had pounced on him swiftly. Clearly, they had already been warned of this. Perhaps the earlier talk was to tell them what was happening.


    That didn''t matter.


    He had them before him; how could he let them escape?


    So he immediately lunged at the one that had destroyed the wall earlier and attacked it several times with ferocity in a moment. He passed through it, almost cutting it in half, but when he went to turn around to deal with the other one, his body shot off in the opposite direction until it slammed into one of the walls of the place.


    "Klaus!"


    Carion tried to move quickly to help him, but his body was thrown at a higher speed from behind. He felt as if a claw wanted to break through his defenses. Although the power of the claw could not break through the defenses, it could send him flying at high speed until he crashed into a wall.


    Klaus quickly stopped again to dodge an attack coming from the shadow-like beast. That attack hit the wall where Klaus was standing hard.


    ''Being so close, I think you''ll regret it.'' Klaus attacked hard at the places he could see. His attack was so powerful that, together with the momentum the beast brought, it sent it flying across the place until it hit a cursed beast.


    That shadow beast squirmed strangely and quickly stood up close to Klaus.


    "So, humans fight so well and so cunningly." It spoke.


    Klaus gaped at this.


    "Oh, the beast can talk."

 Chapter 140 Second Phase Beasts

    "Heh, we can do more things than you think." He exclaimed. The shadow shuddered a little when he spoke, but it was curious.When Klaus hit it earlier, it didn''t feel disembodied. He didn''t feel it was a literal ''shadow'' that he couldn''t touch. In fact, he could touch it without any trouble, and when he felt it, it was flesh, just a slightly strange one.


    The issue of it being able to talk made it stranger, or it had special abilities, or it was just a beast of too high a level. In fact, talking is ridiculous even for Level 2 beasts. These beasts are barely in the Understanding Phase. Although intelligent, they are just getting to know themselves and their abilities, so they should not be able to talk.


    Unless they are some special kind of beast, very curious.


    Klaus smiled a little. ''Maybe it''s a beast with Cursed Core. If I could kill it, that would be wonderful. Getting a Cursed Core from such a beast must be amazing. It could contain a lot of information or even abilities.''


    Although he thought so, he actually knew that fighting under these circumstances was dangerous.


    "Hahaha, so you really are a talking beast. This will be interesting." Knowing he had no time to waste, Klaus leaped towards it to strike it.


    Before he could do so, he saw two beasts appear from the sides, one from behind the shadow beast and the other from the side. The one coming from the side parried Klaus'' attack. Perhaps this beast did not expect him to be so strong, so even though it weighed 400 kg and had great stamina, it was pushed back until it hit the shadow beast a little.


    Klaus was left uncovered after this attack and was alarmed when the extremely fast cursed beast that could be behind the shadow beast jumped towards him and, in an instant, came ready to hit him in the face. Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    In one swift movement, Klaus dodged to the side, causing the blow to simply muss his hair and pull it out a few hairs.


    He gulped a little. ''They are 3 level 2 beasts.''


    If he counted the wolves attacking Carion, there would be four, and perhaps one more. This was too dangerous.


    We are talking about 4 level 2 beasts in a city and kingdom, where the highest rank is precisely level 2. Besides, in Sam''an City, there are perhaps only 2 or 3 people at that level, counting the Leader of Red Tower and the Leader of Etherleaf; facing them would be difficult.


    Still, when he considered this and noticed the aura of those guys'' bodies, he realized that they were not that powerful. While they were at level 2, they didn''t look like they had gotten there in a normal way. They had a lot of cursed energy lag to be at that level.


    They weren''t as strong as the shadow beast or the wolf type, though they were significantly stronger than a First Phase one.


    Now, the question is, where did so many Second Phase beasts come from?


    Klaus couldn''t help but remember the altar he had just seen and even diverted his attention in that direction.


    This time, he didn''t look at the beasts above but focused on looking at the altar. He had ignored it, but this one seemed to have a faint red color surrounding it.


    ''Blood.''


    There was blood, and some small mechanisms seemed to be lit next to the item. From below, the blood seemed to attract cursed energy and subsequently entered the bodies of those beasts.


    ''They are creating Second Phase beasts. This is...''


    It was too dangerous¡ªso much so that Klaus felt an alarm run through his body and jumped back to talk to Carion. This was totally out of hand; they needed to report it.


    But suddenly, several cursed beasts jumped from one side and surrounded him, isolating him from where Carion was fighting with two more beasts.


    Klaus dodged as one of those beasts tried to hit him from above.


    Debris jumped from side to side. Some fell into the dirty water that continuously ran around, and some fell elsewhere, kicking up dust.


    Klaus frowned at the sight of them.


    More than 15 cursed beasts had surrounded him. Some were so weak that he should be able to kill them easily, as he did the one that attacked him earlier. But others were so strong that even he would have difficulty killing them.


    Then there were those three second-stage cursed beasts, all strong enough to fight him without losing.


    "Human, I have many doubts about your race, but maybe it''s just a born interest I will eventually lose as I grow older. Still, an interest is growing in me all the time. Can a human being be transformed into a cursed beast? Hehe, I''ve always liked the idea of testing on other people. I think that''s what they call a scientist in your race. Yeah, right, maybe I''ll be the next great scientist of my wonderful race!" Exclaimed the shadow to the four winds.


    His body was shaking with excitement at the thought of doing what he had just said. He began to walk, approaching Klaus.


    "That''s why, today, I want to try it. I''ll tell you, that item over there is special. It''s an item that gives off the Cursed Divinity, our major food source. So I''m curious, can that turn you into a cursed beast?" As he finished speaking, he jumped toward Klaus to hit him, trying to push him toward the area where the other cursed beasts were.


    Klaus was able to trace the trajectory quickly, so he managed to avoid the blow and answer it with a blow to the place where the face should be; even so, he ended up hitting one of his ''fists.''


    That made him frown. ''It moves curious.'' He thought.


    The beast seemed to be enjoying itself. "That''s why, even if I have to cut open your belly today and take out some of your organs to put my race''s organs in you, I''ll satiate my curiosity!" He launched several continuous attacks straight at Klaus'' chest and face, but they were all countered, albeit barely.


    Klaus rolled backward and had to jump quickly as he rolled to avoid a vicious kick from that beast.


    He looked around and noticed the other beasts didn''t want to join the fight. They were all looking at him expectantly as if they were waiting for their leader to fulfill his goal, his dream.


    That made him understand that this guy wasn''t planning to crush him among them all. ''A scientist of an opposite race, against me in an inevitable battle for me, where he has the biggest advantage.'' Klaus smiled. He looked at the ground and noticed that every blow from that guy could break several bones in him.


    He was much more powerful than he was. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But this was not the first time he had to fight against adversity.


    This made him excited.


    This time, it was different.


    Naturally, the first battle that would give the Mad Scientist the sense of crisis he needed would have to be like this one. One against a little wannabe scientist looking to learn.

 Chapter 141 New power?

    This time, the battle was more exciting, maybe even too exciting for his taste, but when faced with a guy with as much curiosity as he had, he naturally wanted to see who won.


    He stood up and wielded his knife.


    ''I have things he doesn''t. He''s strong, but I can get stronger during combat. I just hope Carion is alright.''


    For a while now, he had only listened to the combat between Carion and the beasts; it seemed he didn''t even have time to talk. But he wasn''t facing many beasts, two or three at most, as they were all surrounding him, and he seemed to have been the main leader''s target.


    That guy stepped forward again.


    "You weren''t running away so much that night, human; what''s wrong?"


    Klaus smiled.


    "I was thinking about the ways I should use to kill a shadow."


    "Oh? Are you scared of my appearance? Hahaha, that makes sense. Everyone is scared of it."


    "Scared? No, I actually think you look adorable. Adorable enough to separate your head from your body, making you look more exciting."


    "Separate my head from my body? I see you''re the type to hide your fears behind sharp words. I''ve faced a few humans like you. They''ve all ended up in my tests. I hope you at least put up a bit of a fight."


    He hadn''t even finished speaking when Klaus was already on top of him, trying to slit his throat. Still, after wriggling gently like a strange fly, this beast managed to dodge his first attack easily and even counterattack.


    His blow hit the knife, so it simply pushed Klaus back.


    ''What a strange beast. Is it just a shadow? A strange shadow with a body. It''s really a fantasy beast; there''s no sense in its vividness.''


    Although he thought so, he tried to continuously hit it again, but as long as that thing knew of his attack, it would never succeed as it made movements without moving.


    After a few exchanges, he realized that the only way to hit it was when it was off guard.


    ''Or maybe when it attacks.''


    Klaus then waited for the beast to attack him, which didn''t take long. During this time, he kept his Great Attractor from activating, as he didn''t want to alert the cursed beast so quickly. He first wanted to figure out a way to kill it before revealing its power.


    That''s because many cursed beasts are surrounding him. He needed to kill and run away. Fighting more than necessary would only wear him down, and he would end up dead because killing so many cursed beasts on his own was not feasible.


    "You don''t attack? Well, since you''re giving up, it''s time for you to learn what real strikes are." The beast attacked with force, disappearing from where it was and appearing in front of him at astonishing speed.


    Klaus stared at it and waited for it to launch its strike. ''I need to look for the exact moment...''


    Just when he thought it was time, he stopped as he felt a strange movement in the surrounding cursed energy. The shadow in front of him suddenly dispersed, and he sensed danger coming from behind him.


    ''It''s moving through the cursed energy!'' His alarms immediately went up, panicking at this but making a quick decision.


    He clenched his fist tightly, gathering all the positive energy he could. His eyes glowed with that typical bluish hue, and even though he wasn''t seeing him, as that guy was on his back, Klaus could ''see'' the points to attack.


    Those weaknesses they had were concentrated in one place: his chest.


    His arm grew in size a bit, and with so much positive energy concentrated and perfectly controlled in one place, he knew it was time.


    He focused again on feeling the cursed energy and, in an instant, thought of moving through it, pushing his senses and inner capacity to the absolute limit. During the daylight hours, he could have no greater capacity than he would achieve with this attack.


    ''I just need a little movement.''


    He tried his best at that little move, but he didn''t realize that, as he was ''seeing'' the cursed beast somehow, he was looking in all directions simultaneously. Perhaps he was so focused on the small movement that he didn''t realize he could make a big move if he wanted to.


    He didn''t think he could do so, but suddenly, his body flickered where it was and appeared behind the cursed beast, just dodging its attack at the last moment.


    ''Huh?'' Klaus was stunned. When he thought about turning completely around and using his speed to complete the move he wanted, his brain screamed at him: no need!


    Why should he turn around if his target was in front of him?


    His hand moved almost unconsciously and hit the back of this guy.


    As he expected, this time, this beast did not squirm. It did not dodge. He didn''t even find out where the attack came from when he felt his body hitting the ground and bouncing continuously.


    If it had bones, it was certain that this attack had broken several bones.


    But this was no time to think.


    Klaus immediately realized that he had a perfect view of all angles in his mind. Also, somehow, he could feel like he was inside a small field he could control. It wasn''t too wide, barely about 4 or 5 square meters, but it was interesting enough to know that he could practically move through the cursed energy in that area at high speed. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I can...'' As he thought about whether he could get closer to the cursed beast he had just hit, his body shuddered and appeared close to the beast.


    Even so, not knowing how to control it, he stumbled quickly and had to move his legs quickly to regain his balance. In the end, he managed to kick the beast, although without much strength.


    He hit it against one of the nearby walls thanks to the vulnerability.


    That alarmed the nearby beasts.


    The shadow-type beast recovered after hitting the wall, falling to the ground, sore.


    "You, what the hell did you just do? Your punches don''t hurt much, but you hurt me." Looking up, he frowned.


    "The cursed energy is entering you at high speed." He exclaimed in shock. But, suddenly, he saw another energy entering Klaus, which made him flinch.


    "What are you supposed to be doing stealing our Cursed Divinity!!? Shit, I''m going to kill you!" he shouted.


    Klaus had noticed it, too. Now that he allowed his Great Attractor to activate actively, he was attracting the surrounding cursed energy and the energy coming out of that item.


    ''I see. Now that I''ve become a person with veins of that kind of energy, it will also enter me. What strengthens?'' Although Klaus wanted to guess, he had to snap back to reality when he realized that that bastard was attacking him head-on at a faster speed and with greater force.

 Chapter 142 A difficult battle to win

    Klaus managed to dodge the first attack, but he had difficulty dodging the other attacks.


    ''Such a difference? This bastard was playing with me.'' He grumbled, but because he was thinking idiocies, he felt his nose bent inward, and he shot backward to crash fiercely into a wall.


    Pain invaded his body as he felt several bones broken by a single blow. Not only had his nose been broken, but even a few eye bones and part of his teeth had been broken by that blow.


    Even being him, he had difficulty reorienting himself, but since his eye ability was still active, he was quickly able to dodge one of the most powerful attacks he had seen so far, which ended up hitting the wall and shaking all the sewers with great force.


    Klaus wasted no time and quickly jumped back, but he didn''t seem to have much room to maneuver, so he had to grab his nose and start running in circles.


    ''These damn beasts.'' Though he grumbled, his mind was trying to find a way to run away or to get to where Carion was. Maybe if they fought together, they could escape.


    After all, he had just witnessed firsthand that this guy was more powerful than he expected.


    It was no longer just a bunch of smarter-than-normal cursed beasts but a cursed beast as cunning as a human and so powerful that it could break his nose in a single blow. Moreover, he had no chance to defend himself.


    ''I can still feel that strange field here. I should be able to move at high speed using the cursed energy, but this guy...'' He couldn''t even finish his thought when he had to bend his body to the side to dodge one of the incoming attacks. Being a shadow, this guy had an amazing way of moving at high speed without being noticed.


    Despite being cunning, he was still a bit of a fool. Attacking him that way was effective as long as he could hit him. Still, this time, Klaus had good reflexes, and, managing to dodge it, he again took advantage of his opponent''s moment of weakness to centralize his entire attack on his chest, finally managing to deliver the blow he couldn''t before.


    That attack returned all the force that brought the shadow with him and made him fly backward. Klaus would take advantage of this situation, jumping with the ability to move through the cursed energy to approach quickly, get on top of him, and hit him once again, trying to crash him to the ground.


    His attack was fierce but ineffective. The beast''s hand managed to stop him just before he struck, and its other hand was fast and powerful enough to hit Klaus in the chest.


    Klaus ended up flying backward as blood spurted from his mouth. It was the first time since he came to this world that he was in such a desperate situation, so his mind was kept on constant alert, which prevented him from falling down in a faint.


    After falling to the ground, he looked around. The 20+ cursed beasts were still looking at him curiously, although, in the last few minutes, they were simply showing clear mockery. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But that didn''t bother him. He tried to look for the weak part of the fence where he was. But, most of the weak cursed beasts were on the opposite side from where he had come from.


    ''They''re smart. They know that over there is Carion, so the powerful beasts put themselves on that side. Not only do they prevent us from being able to fight together, but they are also on the lookout in case Carion manages to defeat the wolf to act against him.'' Surprised at the intelligence of these beasts, Klaus continued to try to dodge the repeated attacks of the shadow-type beast.


    Its attacks were getting weirder and weirder. Even when he managed to dodge an attack, he wouldn''t necessarily come out unscathed, as the bastard could bend what should be his arm as if it were plasticine.


    As it hit him, it was obvious that he had flesh, but not so obvious that he had bones. But, clearly, he shouldn''t be able to bend them like that, so every time he did it, it took Klaus by surprise. Although he sometimes expected it, they always came at unexpected times.


    For example, he could bend the arm he didn''t attack so that he did or turn his arm into a momentary hook to lure him in and hit him with his other arm.


    After 10 minutes of a bizarre fight, Klaus was full of wounds and broken bones, while the guy was simply getting tired.


    "You human bastard, you''ve been continuously hitting stupid places. Are you trying to distract me so I don''t realize you''re stealing Cursed Divinity from me? You''re dreaming too much!"


    Klaus laughed, though the pain in his body intensified as he did so. "You''re already exhausted, aren''t you? I will always take advantage in a battle of attrition, even if you are far more powerful than me. Because I have something you don''t."


    "Hmph." The beast was clearly annoyed. It had been continuously punching for more than 10 minutes straight, trying to kill him or see if he would go down once and for all, but all the while, that bastard didn''t seem to tire. Even though he was continuously hitting and taking blows over and over again, he never got exhausted.


    It was as if he had endless reserves of cursed energy or whatever he used.


    That put him in a bad mood, as Klaus laughed.


    Inside, though, Klaus wasn''t laughing.


    This beast was too powerful. This was the first time he felt the vast difference between himself and someone else. Previously, he faced beasts that were easy to defeat or that he could defeat thanks to strategies.


    He could only beat Ronan because they were greedy and entered a terrain where they did not expect to be attacked in such a way.


    But, this time, he was trapped. His tactics were not working in this place where so many cursed beasts literally surrounded him. Besides, Ronan''s minions couldn''t compare to this guy, far from it.


    This cursed beast was a true Second Phase beast.


    He was in a dangerous situation, but while pounding back and forth to replenish his energy and absorb the surrounding energy, he was also trying to investigate that strange field.


    It no longer felt as apparent as it had at first. It seemed to be fading, and he didn''t understand how to keep it on. What he was sure of was that it was draining a lot of cursed energy, so he needed to replenish it every time.


    Now, replenishing that for 10 minutes while dodging that guy, besides the fact that it was not an easy task, also started to consume the reserves of cursed energy in this place and, although there were cursed beasts there that continuously gave off energy, it wasn''t that much.


    So, the fight could not drag on for too long.


    Now, feeling that field for so long and trying to study it served him to think of a possibility. It was strange; it almost made no sense, but his movements through the energy were what had allowed him to fight this beast for 10 minutes and not die trying.


    After all, if there were divisions in attainable levels, Klaus might be in the first division of the Primary Level, the weakest, while that guy might be in the middle of the Second Phase. The difference was immense, and Klaus''s energy was no longer as dense as before. Although his body had grown stronger, it was complicated to withstand so many blows from this bastard.


    Therefore, if it were possible to move through the cursed energy like that, perhaps it would be possible to control the cursed energy around to achieve his task.


    ''I only need to do it once. I can hear that the battle between Carion and the wolf is not going well. If we continue here, we will undoubtedly die.'' He thought.


    As he surveyed the terrain, he knew what he must do.


    ''I must weaken them as much as possible. Besides, I can''t leave here empty-handed, can I?'' He smiled.


    Maybe he was about to do something crazy, but he didn''t care. If he weren''t crazy, there would be no Scientist''s Madness.


    Since there was such an ability that showed his madness, then he had to be effective in using it.


    Therefore, his purple eyes glowed softly with that typical bluish hue, but this time, they were more intense. His senses quickly spread across the entire room, and thanks to the clarity that this ability granted him, he could more clearly perceive how far that strange field was.


    ''4 meters...'' He smiled.


    It was enough.


    Since he knew the guy in front of him didn''t have enough stamina to continue his stampede of deadly blows, Klaus turned his back to him and started running, making a big circle as if he wanted to look for the back of the shadow. But just as he seemed to want to turn around to attack the shadow, he turned in the other direction and leaped forward, propelling himself with his legs.


    Then, when he was 10 feet away from the hedge of huge cursed beasts, he extended his right hand toward them as if he wanted to strike them with his open hand.


    But he didn''t plan to do that. He immediately focused on the cursed energy that made up the small field around him and felt as if every particle of energy was passing through his hand. Just at that instant, he made it as if he wanted to make a claw out of the cursed energy and fiercely moved it to the side.


    What seemed to be a harmless and ridiculous movement of a dying man suddenly transformed into a powerful claw of cursed energy that dragged all the beasts in that area until it slammed them against the wall with great force.

 Chapter 143 The Cursed Field

    Some screamed, some roared, but none could defend themselves. And, right behind them, was the item they called ''Cursed Divinity,'' the treasure of the beasts.


    A few meters further back, the wolf beast seemed to have won its fight, for Carion was in a pool of blood, although this one was still fighting and had wound it in several areas.


    Klaus noted this in a single assertive and penetrating glance. He stomped fiercely and jumped once more in the direction of the item. There, too, were those cursed beasts being restored by the item. Hopefully, they wouldn''t get up until he stole it.


    He jumped at such a high speed that he shocked numerous beasts, and the shadow beast flinched as it noticed his intentions.


    "STOP HIM!" It roared, as well as lunging after him.


    The nearest beasts immediately roared and rushed at Klaus, but he was too far away for them to reach him so quickly.


    In a leap, he came within a few steps of the altar and raised his hand to take the item, but then one of the beasts lying there stood up with a firm roar. It was the beast with the special flesh. This one gave him a piercing, deadly, hate-filled stare at Klaus as if it had a millennial hatred for him and set out to stop his attack, knowing its advantage. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    This time, something was in the center of this beast''s chest. Blood was gathered there, and so was the energy the item gave off.


    Klaus frowned, but he smiled as he looked at what was in its chest. That surely was the source of this thing''s vitality, the core.


    ''Don''t think your flesh is too special, you little non-Newtonian fluid.''


    He still had ways to kill this thing easily. In a situation like that, Klaus would naturally use the very flesh of the beast against it. Since it thought it was some kind of immensely powerful tank, Klaus would tear down its foolish ideals.


    He made as if he was going to give it a mighty blow, but just as his hands pinked the non-Newtonian flesh in front of him, he stopped and totally diminished the energy and power he was using in that attack. That caused that, as he was not exerting force, his hand passed through the flesh, which seemed to have lost some of its attributes, and firmly grabbed what was on his chest.


    ''I suspected it. It''s like a heart.'' Klaus didn''t hesitate and squeezed it, exploding it in a moment. At the same time, he jumped up and swept the beast towards those behind him and watched as it fell to the ground, dead with a thud.


    ''Greater effectiveness, better combat presence. Not bad.'' Klaus wasted no time and grabbed the item. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "YOU BASTARD, DON''T YOU DARE!" Roared the shadow beast. This one immediately drove all the power in its body into its legs and jumped even more ferociously, closing the distance in one move.


    It was so angry that the first thing it thought of was to deliver a fierce blow to Klaus. It was able to deliver it to his face, firmly on one cheek, pushing him fiercely toward where the wolf was.


    Even though it was painful, Klaus smiled towards him.


    "You''re an idiot."


    It was there that the shadow beast realized its mistake. But it was too late. The power of the blow carried away Klaus. Although it was too dangerous¡ªit almost knocked him out and even totally disabled his energy field¡ªhe didn''t care.


    He sensed that the wolf-like beast was behind him, so after recovering, still flying backward, he stabbed his knife into the surface of the walls, which created a massive amount of dust and debris flying everywhere. This was an unwise situation as the shadow-like beast was coming towards him.


    But it was the only alternative. He immediately turned around and jumped fiercely towards the wolf-like beast again. His active skills at their peak and his inexhaustible stamina made him arrive quickly, just before this beast beat Carion to a pulp.


    Immediately, he attacked as many times as he could in a second, making the wolf''s blood spurt from all over its body. A howl of pain was heard throughout the room, but the most significant blow was delivered to its neck, trying to kill him all at once, though unsuccessfully.


    The pain caused the beast to take a false step, allowing Klaus to get firmly in front of Carion and start fleeing.


    But something distracted him.


    A few messages from the system.


    [Congratulations, Little Incarnation. You have significantly advanced in your understanding of the cursed energy]


    [Cursed Field begins to show its maw in Little Incarnation''s presence. The Cursed Field is your most versatile ability; its versatility is limitless. What can you create there? How much can you accomplish? Whatever your mind desires, you can do it; this is your power].


    [You have got a guide on your path, which is your own mind. You are brilliant. The right path is before you; continue thus]


    The first two were congratulations and a warning about a Cursed Field, which he immediately realized was the field he had just used. The second message especially looked amazing; somehow, it gave him goosebumps.


    But the third message was a bit strange.


    It appeared to be a direct message sent by someone.


    ''Is the system someone? Is someone controlling this? Or is it a God?''


    Thinking this distracted him for a moment, so even though he held Carion, he didn''t move, which gave the shadow beast enough time to get in front of him.


    It didn''t plan on making the same mistake as before, so instead of hitting him, it tried to pull him towards it and kill him outright, evidently focusing its efforts on the item still in Klaus'' hands.


    Seeing that it was going to succeed made it smile.


    Klaus came back to his senses then and noticed the attack. In an instinctive move, he pulled Carion back, managing to throw him away. At the same time, he struck with his other hand, the one in which he held the item, which cleared the stampede of power from the beast but also caused them both to impact at that moment.


    Or so he thought would happen.


    Just millimeters before they impacted, Carion roared.


    "Wind Chainsaw!" His roar echoed through time and firmly stopped the shadow beast. But he knew that wouldn''t be enough, as that beast had already broken his ability, so he bit his tongue hard.


    "Elven Blood! Wind Magic! Wind Blast! Fly, Klaus, quick!" It was several shouts in a row. When he activated his first ability, the blood in his body buzzed fiercely upwards and out of his orifices.


    Activating his wind magic sent a powerful blast of wind on all the trapped beasts, especially the shadow beast. Still, that served nothing more than to raise dust, and he knew it.


    He understood that, against cursed beasts, so-called magic was useless. It was just cheap tricks. But he didn''t want to hurt it. He didn''t need to.


    Thus, his latest ability made Klaus feel light. He immediately realized he could somehow fly, although he could barely do so.


    So he turned and fled at high speed. He grabbed Carion and continued on his way, but the shadow beast was so angry that he didn''t hesitate to activate one of his trump cards.


    "I WILL NOT LEAVE YOU, YOU DAMN BASTARD!" He gathered a large amount of cursed energy in his hand and fired it, immediately breaking Carion''s ability and flying after Klaus at great speed with absurd accuracy.


    Klaus had difficulty tracing the trajectory of that ability, as it was too fast. Therefore, he immediately turned around in the air and threw his knife backward, right where that strange energy bullet was coming from.


    The knife traveled at high speed and collided with the energy, but it lost the fight and only managed to slow down. Even so, this one still hit Klaus in the shoulder, pushing him further until he hit a wall.


    ''Shit, lucky I used that. That would completely pierce my heart.'' Klaus endured the pain in his shoulder, which had been pierced, and ran away from there quickly, not caring about leaving the knife behind, though he regretted it after doing so, but there was no choice. It was do that or die.


    Behind him, the shadow beast was hysterical.


    "RUN AFTER HIM; THAT DAMNED BASTARD CAN''T RUN AWAY WITH OUR TREASURE!" The ferocity in his voice frightened his subordinates, who, though unable to speak, ran after Klaus quickly; they were also angry.


    Soon, the shadow-like beast was left alone with several corpses, including that of the wolf-like beast.


    ''Tsk, you fucking bastard.'' He averted his gaze from the dead beasts and looked at the knife a bit away from there.


    ''Well, such a good knife; let me use it to kill you next time I see you.'' He grabbed it and turned away, disappearing into the shadows nearby.

 Chapter 144 She is furious

    As night fell and the city seemed in an uproar over recent events, Jasmine walked quietly along the slopes of small mountains away from the city. The mountains were part of the city, but they were a bit on the outskirts of town.


    She had wanted to come with Klaus, but he was too busy, so she ended up coming alone.


    ''The stars look radiant today, but there''s a lot of cursed energy movement in the city that prevents them from being seen smoothly.''


    Although that bothered her, she did nothing to prevent it. ''I wonder if those beasts in the sewers will be a problem for the city.'' She thought, though, in the end, she scoffed.


    ''Well, whatever. Naturally, a small town like this in a country of traitors shouldn''t survive long. It''s a pity Klaus has good power and status here.''


    While she was pensive and rambling, she sensed movement nearby. ''A cursed beast?'' She turned, simply to meet dark, slightly glowing eyes staring at her.


    "Oh, an anomaly in a small town. This is curious." She couldn''t help but perk up with curiosity, seeing that the beast was of a different type than the existing ones, an anomaly.


    It was a shadow-type beast, but as Jasmine stood up, she noticed something else.


    "Are you hurt? Tsk, I thought I could have some fun, but in the end, you won''t even be able to give me a fight." Jasmine instantly lost interest as soon as she saw it, but suddenly, the beast spoke to her.


    "Who the hell are you? Why do I feel my flesh tingle when I see you?" He exclaimed. After doing so, he was startled by his words and quickly covered his mouth as if he wanted to hide them.


    But the mistake had already been made; Jasmine looked at him curiously.


    "In my presence, no one can keep their feelings or thoughts to themselves, so don''t bother. Still, can you talk? That''s amazing. You''re a barely developing little beast, but you''ve developed remarkable intelligence." Her curiosity was instantly restored, and she even started walking towards him.


    The beast frowned. ''Shit, damn woman. First, I had to fight that bastard who stole my treasure. I had difficulty fleeing the city because of that guy, but now I have met a strange woman. What do I do?'' He frowned and took a few steps back.


    "Human woman, I have no interest in you; what the hell do you want? I''m warning you, even if your presence is dangerous, I''m more powerful than you!"


    Jasmine smiled in amusement at his words. "Hahaha, you have great intelligence, little one. Even Third Phase beasts shouldn''t have such intelligence. Come, tell me, what kind of power do you have? You''re a beast that can hide the Calamity that gave birth to you, making you a good anomaly, very hard to find. So I want to know." Jasmine acted friendly, as if she were talking to Klaus or his brother, though her tone was odd.


    Perhaps she was seeking to manipulate him.


    Would it work?


    "Why the hell should I tell you that? You don''t have my patience, human woman? I''m not interested in you!" He roared angrily.


    But suddenly, his mouth opened again.


    "Hmph, I come from the anger calamity and have been cultivating myself with a Cursed Divinity item. Thanks to that, I''ve gained a lot of intelligence. Naturally, you won''t find another anomaly like me out there." He lifted his chest, proud of himself.


    But suddenly, he frowned. ''Why did I say all that? Am I stupid?'' After realizing this, he looked at Jasmine and realized an aura was coming off of her. It was strange and almost imperceptible, but it was powerful and, at the same time, soft.


    ''An ability? Shit, I''ve been manipulated so easily.'' His senses kicked in as he noticed this. He immediately knew he would be in big trouble if he didn''t kill her right now.


    Therefore, he immediately pulled out the knife he had just stolen and jumped towards her.


    "Die, you fucking deceitful woman!" He roared.


    Jasmine sighed. ''Tsk, so he figured it out quickly. It has high intelligence; it would be a shame to kill it. Let''s catch it then...'' She thought, but suddenly, the knife that beast was carrying made her heart flutter.


    ''Klaus?'' She immediately realized that it was the knife she had given him, which caused a fury to emerge within her. Her power was unleashed in torrents as she reached up to grab the knife just before it struck.


    The beast stood dumbfounded, staring at what had happened. She hadn''t just grabbed the knife.


    ''Threads?'' The shadow-like beast was shocked. Its body shuddered, and it tried to get out of there, but it couldn''t. Strange threads emerged from nowhere and completely held its body in place.


    When he looked up to see the strange woman, she snatched the knife away from him and confirmed that it was Klaus''.


    Her beautiful blue eyes, which normally radiated beauty and arrogance, now radiated terrifying coldness and an intense killing instinct. They were eyes painted with an intense hint of mortality.


    "You are a cursed Second Phase beast. A powerful being he shouldn''t have come in contact with, but somehow, you have his knife. Tell me, where is he?" She moved her hands slightly towards the beast and tightened many threads so the beast could not move.


    Although the beast was in shock and somehow wanted to respond, it did not. Its mouth did not open.


    Jasmine frowned, pulled the strings tighter, and grabbed him firmly by the neck. "Don''t think that because you''re surrounded by your own energy, which makes you peculiar, I can''t see your strange body. I don''t care what you do from now on; I only care that you answer me. Where is the owner of this knife?" She squeezed her hand, making this one choke quickly, but she didn''t care. Her gaze was as cold as the North Pole.


    Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Besides, with her ability activated, there was no way this little beast wouldn''t talk.


    Still, to her surprise, the beast did not speak.


    On the contrary, it had various gleams in its eyes, which made Jasmine realize something.


    "I see. Well... If I find you, I''ll kill you. No, I''ll take you to my research center and run all the tests I want on you. Believe me, you''ll have a great time under the intense pain. You''ll be able to understand the value of life then." As she said it, she finished squeezing her hand, and all the threads that had surrounded the beast crossed through, breaking the strange flesh of this beast like jelly.


    Some blood splattered her, but she gave little thought to it. She looked at the threads left in her hand and smiled. "You guys always work hard. Go back to your boring, never-ending work, little ones." After that, the threads disappeared as if sucked into another dimension.


    After that, she ran back to the city, looking worried.


    ''Klaus...''


    ...


    Far away from Sam''an City, in the basement of a huge construction site in Hal''mit City.


    A strange creature, 2 meters tall, with a few strange tentacles, suddenly spat blood when one of its tentacles exploded in blood, leaving only a small part sticking out of its back.


    He frowned.


    "Damn woman. Not only did that guy steal a fine treasure from me, but you also killed one of my tentacles, but you still dared to threaten me! Shit, I''m furious!" Another one of his tentacles slammed into the walls of this dark place. An intense fury was unleashed in him.


    Every memory of what happened minutes and hours before was painful and filled him with a deep, mad rage that he could not control himself.


    "Sigh. Shit, I know I should control myself, but this is hard. Those bastards, too; how do they let themselves be found out so easily? A year''s worth of planning is about to go to shit because of them!" This time, he roared again when he remembered that topic and his anger increased again. However, it was as if it was a strange game that went up and down; that increased anger returned to its natural state.


    "Tsk. Forget it; we''ve achieved a large part of the goal. You get the rest; you damned human." This beast got up from where he stood.


    "Is anyone there?" He shouted, but no one responded, so he did so again.


    "It''s time for chaos to break out in this place. Any idiots want to send the message?" But, again, they didn''t respond. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s time to work. Can you idiots stop sleeping!? " His shout at the end caused several of his sleeping subordinates to suddenly wake up.


    They all ran to where he was, causing that guy''s anger to increase again, but he hadn''t unleashed it when it subsided, as if it was a little game of up and down, again.


    "Go one of you and carry the message. It''s time to start the chaos. This Disaster will move, so you guys better stop playing dumb. It''s time for these human idiots to pay what they promised."

 Chapter 145 Those behind the scenes

    Capital City of Soneli Country.


    Possibly the largest City in the country, although, unbelievably, not the most famous in recent weeks.


    The Capital City Sorcerers usually attract attention on the networks. Almost always, one of their Sorcerers is trending and manages to stay for months, but in the last few months, two hunters from Sam''an City have caused a stir on the networks. In addition, the presence of a person from Carter Capital in the city caused all eyes to be there.


    But the main point was those hunters from Sam''an City, The Night Sorcerer, and the New Promise, Klaus.


    The two had a different status in the minds of most people who know of them. The Night Sorcerer was known for his power, while the New Promise was known as the Most Beautiful Sorcerer in Soneli. For many women, there was no doubt that he was the most beautiful in the world.


    That caused all the sorcerers in the country to be relegated to the second rank, for two true eminences in their respective fields had appeared in Sam''an.


    Among the great powers, beauty was what they saw least in that Sorcerer.


    Inside a military fortress in the capital, The Professor and Aranfer Hiltroad were meeting and talking.


    In recent months, these two people have met frequently because of their plans to advance stealthily and well.


    But today, they were not in a very good mood, as they were not the only ones in the room; there was someone else.


    An informant.


    He brought them a report that made them both feel angry.


    "This sorcerer, Klaus. Isn''t he the other survivor from the last batch?" Aranfer asked, staring at an image in his hand.


    The Professor nodded. "I remember his appearance perfectly and his purple eyes; I just didn''t expect him to actually have any power. Are you telling me he''s already reached the Primary Level? Even if he''s a Soft Class Sorcerer, that speed doesn''t make sense."


    The informant nodded.


    "He was the one who went in together with Carion Westwood and discovered the beasts in the sewers. I saw him. He is powerful, but I heard he might be more appreciated for his cunning, so most likely, the Primary Level rumors are false."


    For Aranfer, that made more sense. He knew how hard it was to reach the Primary Level; it took him over a year. And you say it took someone else just a few months? That''s absurd, no matter how you look at it.


    Although his disciple was also quite talented, and perhaps in the future, he would surpass his own strength, he had not yet been able to reach that level. There was no way anyone could become that talented.


    On the other hand, the professor turned his attention to another subject.


    "Cunning?"


    He frowned.


    His mind traveled back in time for a moment and he remembered when he spoke to this guy. He practically seemed to have gone mad, his manner of speech and gestures were that of a person who lost his mind in the Cursed World.


    That was not uncommon; it happened frequently. We are talking about the people who can survive the First Cursed Bath, not even 90% of those who enter. There is a very low percentage of people who make it through that first mission, and among those, there is a certain percentage of people who come out insane or with deeply twisted personalities.


    This is why they put slave seals on those they would send in just before doing so, to avoid problems with crazy people or people with twisted personalities. Although the main reason is to control them in case they become too powerful.


    But now the situation seemed to have changed.


    ''We couldn''t enslave him like the rest, and he pretended to be crazy... This guy.'' He immediately realized that what happened that day was that Klaus had practically mocked him to his face.


    Not only was he not crazy, but he was also talented and could outwit one of the kingdom''s great minds.


    If he had orchestrated that alone, the situation would have changed drastically. Now, one more person was there, also of an intelligence to be feared.


    ''Sua Vinanne... Could it have been that annoying woman?'' He frowned and looked at Aranfer. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Have the investigations about that woman progressed?" he asked.


    It took Aranfer a few seconds to remember which woman he was referring to, but he quickly pulled a file from his desk and handed it to him.


    The Professor opened it and read it, soon to frown.


    ''Just a top graduate within that new career that has taken off. Nothing new.''


    They had been suspecting that the true identity of that woman might involve the Duke of Sam''an or even directly with Nithim Twice, but they had found nothing more than regular information.


    Even when she had been under investigation for years, they still hadn''t found anything, just repetitions of tedious routine and scientific research. She wasn''t even bright enough to be held in high regard, but The Professor always had a bad feeling about her.


    He always felt that this woman was not so simple.


    Aranfer knew it, so he smiled. "More than 2 years of researching her, and the results are the same. There''s nothing special about her; if there is, she can''t threaten us. Nor is there in this boy, although he seems to have used his cunning to fight those beasts we worked so hard to gather in the end, these have already served their purpose." He looked up and looked at the informant.


    "You have other information, don''t you? Say it, don''t keep things from us."


    The informant nodded.


    "The Big Man said it was time to move. There are moves in Hal''mit and Sam''an that all have ignored. We have managed to do it correctly; under his orders, we can proceed with the mission in the next few months."


    Aranfer nodded. "Go back then. You''ve finished your work; you''ll be paid well."


    The informant nodded happily and turned away. The moment he walked through the door, a great scream came out of his mouth, and his head was on the floor on the other side.


    Something that Aranfer and The Professor didn''t mind.


    The former looked out the window beside him and frowned.


    "A dangerous beast moves among us, Professor. A terrifying beast that likes to play. But we have no choice but to move, do we? Play at his game."


    "Do you have another way? Soneli Country has been under our power for the last few years, but the strengthening of Nithim Twice is getting more powerful. You and I know it; their backer is Sariel I. If that man returns, I fear we will be in trouble. But that dangerous beast can keep him from returning. We just have to stay in his game; in time, we will turn the chessboard in our favor." The Professor smiled a little slyly.


    "Sigh."


    "If you don''t care about the sorcerer Klaus or that woman, are you interested in that man?" The Professor asked, pointing at the image of the Night Sorcerer.


    "That''s right, he''s the most troublesome and, simultaneously, the most dangerous. Besides, wasn''t it he the one who helped Ronan Grimwell escape from the siege that Nithim Twice set against him? That man doesn''t seem to be just anything, as he was able to outwit Nithim Twice and, according to Ronan, even the Great Leader moved that day. I''m afraid he was also on Johew''s assassination mission."


    "Makes sense." Nodded the Professor sympathetically. "What do you intend to do? He belongs to Etherleaf; are you going to meet him?"


    "Hahaha, maybe. I want to test him a bit first. I think the opportunity will come soon; what city should I send him to?" Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    The Professor shook his head helplessly as he noticed that Aranfer was getting too excited.


    "What are we going to do about Johew? That bastard put all the companies up for sale and already had ready buyers. Besides, the foreigner who bought most or more powerful ones is mysterious; I haven''t even been able to track him down; isn''t that a big problem?"


    At the question, Aranfer frowned again.


    "That doesn''t seem like a problem to me. Foreign eyes on local companies have always been high. We have a lot of wealth, after all. What worries me more is the issue that now that scumbag Johew is being treated like a National Hero just for making a stupid donation."


    "Hm? Why does something like that seem like a problem to you?"


    "Don''t you get it? It''s about civilians being very vulnerable to an attack by a malicious sorcerer, no matter how rich they are!"


    The Professor frowned and finally realized what he was referring to.


    "That might cause the civilian population to start protesting, mightn''t it? Normally, it''s not a problem, but with so much going on simultaneously, I''m afraid something could get out of hand if we let it develop." He nodded.


    "You seem to understand already." Aranfer said.


    Even though sorcerers rule society, they can''t ignore civilian issues. A lot of money moves there, and many of the big scientists are normal civilians. The sorcerers rule, but the actual civilian branch is essential.


    "Sariel II is pretty useless, honestly. Should we change him? Ronan Grimwell is good at murdering people using poison."


    "No, Sariel II is still usable. He is powerful and has royal lineage; even if he is an idiot, he still has thick skin. Not for nothing is he one of the most powerful in the nation."


    "Tsk."


    "Nothing to do. Use your brilliant mind to think of a way to appease the civilians because I''m sure they''ll rise soon." Aranfer then stood up.


    "Where are you going?"


    "For a ride."


    "You''re going to Sam''an?"


    "Hehe."

 Chapter 146 A skill that begins to awaken: Incarnation Phase

    Sam''an City is usually quiet, with good views and excellent government control over criminals. If a cursed beast appears, the city''s organizations can usually handle it. If a murder occurs, they almost always respond early, even if it is by protocol.


    But the last few hours have been complicated for the city. From the appearance of very powerful and crazed cursed beasts in the city, which, although quickly quelled by the relevant organizations, caused a lot of havoc, to the murder of a powerful local businessman, to the problems in the sewers, the situation has been getting out of hand for the local government each time.


    This has caused them to be unable to give many explanations on one issue or the other, which has upset the population, especially because of what happened recently with Johew, the local businessman who is now treated as a hero.


    In addition, there are rumors of a recent battle between beasts and sorcerers, which was not within what they would believe would happen. There are even crazier rumors that the government was not even aware of what was going on in the city, as they were at some sort of celebration of dubious provenance during the night hours.


    The population''s indignation increased so much that several nobles had to come out to speak for them. However, they could not represent too much and could not give much information about it, as many of them were confused, as were the civilians.


    And despite the chaos in the last few hours, the causers were not particularly uncomfortable about it a few hours later.


    At this point, Klaus had already finished his previous mission, which ended in a way he didn''t want it to but still made him realize how dangerous this world was.


    To him, that shadow-like beast was very powerful¡ªamazingly strong. While it was entertaining to fight it, he quickly realized that he would have lost in a battle to the death. He wasn''t afraid of death, honestly, so he wasn''t worried about it, but the thing is, it proved he was vulnerable, just like before, which made him uncomfortable.


    During this time, his mindset regarding this world was that it was very fun and exciting. It had everything he could ask for: fantasy, science, powerful beasts that lent themselves to great adventures, and magic.


    Everything in this world was exciting, but at the same time, it was dangerous.


    ''If I want to travel through this world and understand its mysteries, I must be strong.'' He thought.


    However, this thought did not arise solely because of what happened recently with that beast. He also understood that Nithim Twice was not what they had portrayed it.


    They wanted to manipulate him, and if there was one thing he hated, it was being manipulated without him being able to do anything about it.


    In the past, he had been, and he had no choice but to accept it, which led him to suffer and subsequently betrayed. This time, he was not going to allow it.


    The thing is that a few hours ago he could see the power of Nithim Twice. It is not just any power.


    ''It''s not just monetary power and the Nithim that they have; I''m afraid it''s one of the greatest sorcerous powers in the country.'' While that was dangerous, he wasn''t that worried. He had a plan and was already executing it; he just needed time.


    While lying on his bed in his room deep in thought, he glanced to the side and smiled at a beautiful face there.


    He couldn''t help but reach up and stroke Jasmine''s beautiful sleeping face. She had fallen asleep from taking care of him after bringing him here.


    Then Klaus pulled out the knife she had brought him and remembered her words.


    ''So to Jasmine, such a powerful beast is just a small fry. And to think they''re on the same level of power in terms of scale. I didn''t think there was that much difference.'' He sighed, but he was happy.


    Knowing that Jasmine was so powerful was a relief.


    After thinking for so long, Klaus focused on the main issue weighing him down lately.


    The system messages from earlier. He couldn''t pay much attention to them at the time or afterward, but now he was calmer, so it was time to understand what was going on with his ability.


    He immediately opened the skill he was looking for, Little Incarnation, to be shocked.


    The skill had changed entirely and now seemed to be in an active-inactive state.


    ''That''s why I feel like there''s a field around me...'' He nodded.


    | Little Incarnation, Unique Ability: The one beloved by the Cursed Energy reigns in the night as in the day. His name is The Incarnation.


    | The Little Incarnation adored by the World.


    The cursed energy is your strength. Use it to magnify your power, strengthen your body, and incarnate yourself in it.


    Incarnation Phase: 10/100. (You have achieved a small phase in incarnation, but it is not even 20%. Try to reach 20%, the minimum required to understand your power. The clue is in you, your energy, your power, and your newly acquired ability).


    | Cursed Incarnation: You have achieved the First Level of the Cursed Incarnation: Cursed Field, but it is blocked due to a lack of proper understanding of its correct functioning. Note that your current power is only a small part of the total power of the Cursed Field. As long as you continue to deepen your understanding of the energy, you will be able to reach the highest levels of understanding.


    | Cursed Field: Versatility is its middle name, and greatness is the name of its bearer. Study its depth so that you will understand your power and understand you.


    | Faulty Base Form: ''Cursed Incarnation'' allows the use of the Great Attractor and 0-Point Body to accumulate large amounts of Cursed Energy in your body, greatly strengthening you for a limited time. You can use Cursed Field when Base Form is active, but it will have 50% less power because the ability is flawed, so keep trying hard to understand it.


    | Side Effect: Using Base Form no longer prevents you from being able to train, but you won''t be able to take full advantage of the Cursed Field skill.


    | Hint: If you want to fix your base form, make Cursed Field your Central skill. Cursed Field is also your Cursed Incarnation; good luck, Little Incarnation.


    The change was radical. Every skill section had changed, and new additions gave him various clues regarding his power.


    The first thing he noticed was that the Secondary Effect no longer existed. That was amazing. If he could train during the night, his power would increase tremendously quickly. Also, it would help him better understand how to realize the star in his body.


    But the ''Hint'' at the end was very tempting, so he couldn''t think too much about the side effect and focused on it. Somehow, it ignited a spark in his head.


    ''The Cursed Field is my Cursed Incarnation... This is an ability that allows me to move through energy; maybe it has more stuff in it because it doesn''t come out fully explained, but if I can do that and this thing says it''s my Cursed Incarnation... The name of the ability comes because...'' His mind buzzed with wonder, and his gaze sharpened.


    It was likely that he had discovered something amazing about himself. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Could it be that Little Incarnation refers to the Incarnation of the Cursed Energy? From the beginning, this has told me that I am Beloved by the Cursed Energy, but this time, all the information seems to point to that clue.''


    Amazing would not be the right word to describe him if that were the case because even he could not understand himself.


    Incarnation is a much more advanced concept than he once thought. Even in fantasy novels, although it was common to see transmigration, reincarnation, and similar concepts, he rarely saw ''Incarnation.''


    Now, it may be a more profound subject. After all, he is here, and it wouldn''t make sense for him to be the Incarnation of something like that when, in his past life, he was a simple earth scientist.


    As he thought about this, his mind seemed to find something curious and strange. He frowned and could not continue with those thoughts.


    ''It could be...'' There was a possibility hovering in his mind, but it was too crazy and unrealistic a possibility.


    In the end, he shook his head quickly with a smile, wondering if he had gone crazy thinking about something like that.


    He continued trying to understand what that ability wanted to tell him. Still, after several continuous minutes of insatiable thoughts, he realized he could not keep thinking like that. His mind was entering this unknown terrain for him, so he finally sighed and got up from the bed.


    He checked his shoulder and saw that he could move it better, although it was painful.


    Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    ''It is amazing the level of healing they have here, and I can certainly say with certainty that this is a fantasy world. That pain I felt when it pierced my bone was real, but in the end, healing pills and the power of those healers were enough to restore a broken bone. I would believe it of any part of the body, even organs, but I never thought a bone could be repaired that way.'' He had to praise the healing system here and showed his teeth in front of the mirror.


    All the teeth had grown back.


    ''Bone growing... This is certainly a fantasy world.'' He couldn''t help but sigh as he smiled.


    Through the mirror, he saw that Jasmine stood up and looked at him, somewhat confused. Gradually, her vision became clearer, and a smile emerged on that beautiful and characteristic face. She subsequently jumped up to greet him and see how he was doing before the two of them began discussing various topics.


    .

 Chapter 147 A suspicious mission

    Time passed quickly between Klaus'' intensive training to regain his optimal state and strengthen himself and the big news that constantly plagued the city.


    It''s been a week since the fight with that shadow-like beast, and nothing different or serious has happened. Klaus has been getting deeper into understanding energy and his power. Also, now that he can train during the night, his level has increased considerably.


    The problem is that he can''t use the full power of the Cursed Field, which is annoying. He tested it several times and realized that, in mortal combat, he couldn''t rely too much on it during the night, but it was still amazing for unexpected hits or bold moves.


    During the day, he has no problem with using it, but now there is a problem, and that is that Klaus discovered that the Cursed Field he performs at night, or rather in places or moments where there is a lot of cursed energy gathered, is several times better than the one he performs during the day. Even when it doesn''t have the same power or the same ability during the night, it still has a noticeable improvement in several things that make it amazing, such as versatility and, on some special occasions, range.


    But that wasn''t the only thing he had been doing these past few days.


    The main issue concerned his new territories. He needed to take control of them, so he used a false identity given by Jasmine and the Night Sorcerer to reach final agreements with the various qualified vendors.


    During the last week, each of the companies and territories that previously belonged to Johew came under his control. In addition, Nithim Twice quickly transferred the more than 5 million Carter coins they gave for his murder to his account, which made it possible for him to invest more heavily in that special area.


    With so many companies, it was not difficult for him to put together the company he had bought some time ago with Carion, although that company would not be of much use to him other than generating some money. That time, he bought it solely to get closer to Johew, but it didn''t do him much good in the end. So, with his knowledge, he went there and worked a bit with various specialists to make the company return smoothly to its functions, no big deal.


    But taking control of so many companies was really complicated because, in a way, he was under the scrutiny of not only public scrutiny but also the great nobles and powers that craved those companies. Although at the end of the week, no one suspected anything for now, he knew it was temporary.


    His combat power had increased, as had his monetary and social power, but many civilians also criticized him.


    Somehow, some strange protests were raised in various parts of the country against the Sorcerers'' Absolute Supremacy. This basically meant that the civilian population of Soneli was angry enough with recent events (as well as scared) that they protested to diminish the power of a Sorcerer in society.


    Some advocated creating a different system of control over each witch sorcerer in the country to control them. Others were more extreme and advocated the extermination of this dangerous entity that stalked civil society.


    Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    At first, it seemed silly and pointless on the part of many fearful people. Still, somehow, they managed to get several ministers and governors to join their missive, which caused the situation to become much more dangerous.


    The rapid growth of such extremist movements naturally attracted the attention of many people, especially since they used the slogan that Johew was a Hero and martyr of the sorcerers, which also attracted Klaus'' attention.


    ''The rapid growth suggests that there is a dangerous organization behind it. It doesn''t suit Fallen Leaf, but it may suit Nithim Twice. After all, they don''t rule the nation and are constantly hiding, so not everyone knows who they are. But why would they do it, just to make trouble for Fallen Leaf, or do they plan to move now?'' Although confused and thoughtful, he didn''t linger to think too long, either.


    The situation was still controllable, so there was no problem if the relevant bodies came out to give some convincing statements to convince them; it would be fine to ignore the extremists; those are just crazy and get controlled very easily.


    The current reality was that Klaus'' training was paying off big time, and his strength had finally increased overnight. That was a good sign of improvement and progress.


    Between intensive training, talks with Carion, and outings with Jasmine, where she helped him quite a bit, it''s hard for time not to pass quickly, but during the evening of the 7th, Klaus received a sudden call.


    "This is Ronan."


    "Mr. Ronan, I hope you are well. It seems you have a mission for me." Klaus smiled on the other end of the cell phone. His tone of voice annoyed Ronan, but he nodded.


    "Come to my building. This is an important mission, and we need to talk personally."


    "Okay, give me an hour, and I''ll be there." After that, Klaus hung up the cell phone. He went to get ready and soon left, heading for the place he arrived at relatively quickly, as he didn''t drive around to avoid being tracked.


    The luxury would not surprise him a second time, but remembering the price of this building, he couldn''t help but think that the life of the rich was pretty amazing.


    A few minutes after he arrived, he entered the room where Ronan was waiting for him.


    It was the same room as before, only this time Ronan wasn''t quietly sipping wine. Instead, a small chalkboard on the wall had a picture of someone and a printout that said, "Kill him."


    Ronan was throwing sharp nails at him, so as he entered, Klaus frowned.


    ''He is one of the most powerful in Etherleaf today. I hear he''s soon to be promoted to Executive.'' He thought as he looked at the face of the person in the photograph.


    "Infighting?" he asked, to which Ronan scoffed.


    "None of your business, can you kill him? I need him dead by Wednesday."


    "Oh? They gave you a pretty short deadline."


    "Can you or can''t you?"


    "Does it matter if I can? You won''t be able to send someone else if it''s not me. It seems you''ve run out of alternatives, and that''s why you chose me."


    Though Ronan wanted to refute his words, he only shrugged. "You underestimate my wealth, and I think you overestimate someone''s loyalty."


    His response was funny to Klaus, who couldn''t help but chuckle several times.


    "I think you underestimate my mind, Mr. Ronan. I''m afraid you''d be surprised how much I can know." Klaus meant it, but he seemed to be joking.


    "His name doesn''t matter to you, but he is the subordinate of one of Lord Aranfer''s men, specifically the man whose nickname is ''The Mountain,'' he is one of that man''s most beloved subordinates, and he is 4 days away from being rammed as Executive of Etherleaf."


    "Not only do you want to get me into internal fights of yours, but you are also asking me to kill someone high up in the organization where I work. This will cost you dearly, Mr. Ronan."


    "Payment is not a problem. I''ll let them promote you to an executive. How about that? I''ll also give you a monetary payment. This." At last, he held up a hand with all five fingers extended.


    5 million. He had a coin in his other hand; it was a Carter Coin, so it was obvious the amount he would give him and the type of coin.


    Klaus stared at it, his mind plunged in thought.


    ''The power of an Etherleaf Executive lies not in that he has control of many sorcerers but rather in the amount of information to which he has access. But, if he allows me to rise to that level, they may limit my access to much of that information. Still, Ronan has no idea what kind of information I''m aiming for, so there''s a low probability that he''ll manage to block everything I''m looking for.''


    He smiled. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "As long as you give me all the information you have, I can do it. Mind you, I''ll do it on the day I want, but it will be before midnight Wednesday by Thursday."


    Ronan nodded softly and, after some consideration, pulled out some briefing papers. "That''s all I have. It''s an important mission, Mr. Will. I hope the Night Sorcerer can shine again like he did that night."


    "And I hope Mr. Ronan can keep his word and give me the prize he told me about. Now, I will take my leave; I don''t have much time to waste."


    Ronan smiled and did not dismiss him. "Good luck, Night Sorcerer."


    Klaus shrugged. "Luck is something only idiots depend on. So, good luck to you, Mr. Ronan." Subsequently, he left the room and quickly returned to his apartment.

 Chapter 148 Getting ready

    After an hour, Klaus sat down on the balcony sofa to read the document Ronan had handed him.


    He was no fool; he knew very well that Ronan was trying to manipulate him. Both sides were trying to manipulate him; he understood that. But, although on Nithim Twice''s side, he still can''t do anything, on Ronan''s side, it is not so difficult to get rid of him, although he doesn''t know what kind of status Ronan has achieved upstairs.


    Now, the truth is that he has precious information from Ronan that even he does not know, which can harm him to the point of leading to his death. So even if Ronan has a great status in Fallen Leaf, he can still assassinate him.


    ''Starting with the fact that he believes his poison is still effective on me.'' Klaus smiled.


    As he read the information on the man he was to kill, he realized he was not memorable. His name is Reinhard, or so it says here. He is a strong man raised by Etherleaf. He will be promoted to Executive on Thursday. He comes from a middle-class family.


    The most remarkable thing about him is that he reached the Primary Level 10 years ago at the age of 40 and is now reaching the final stages. It is expected that he will be able to reach the final stage in another 10 years.


    According to the context of this country, a 60-year-old man who reaches that stage is someone important.


    That means that Reinhard is currently in his 50s.


    ''He doesn''t look it. He looks much younger. I wonder if the fact that he is a Sorcerer is the reason.''


    He had read before in fantasy novels that reaching certain levels could make you live a long time. But here, he had never heard that. Maybe it was nonsense, maybe it was just genetics, this man''s.


    As for his ability...


    ''He''s inside the Red Sun Field. It seems that the dangerous thing about him is his fists. No wonder he''s a subordinate of that big guy.'' Klaus smiled. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He put aside the documents and leaned back. He immediately pulled out his cell phone and dialed Jasmine''s number.


    "Jasmine, let''s meet at my research center. I need your help on a few things, can you?" He asked casually.


    "Right now? I''m free right now." Jasmine''s voice sounded a little excited and elated. She sounded as if she had jumped in place.


    "Yes, in about 30 minutes to 1 hour."


    "Okay, I''ll see you there then."


    Jasmine immediately stopped what she was doing and got up after hanging up the cell phone. Klein looked at her.


    "You''re leaving?" He was in shock.


    Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    She looked at him with a smile. "I''m going to work."


    "Is it Klaus?" Klein asked but then shook his head helplessly. "Only he would make you move like that. I guess our little princess really has fallen in love." Klein smiled as he saw that Jasmine was getting a lot ready.


    Jasmine didn''t answer him; she just smiled, and after getting ready for a while, she came out.


    Klein sighed and looked at the papers on the table where Jasmine was. "You didn''t even finish your trades. You''ve gotten a little more spoiled, but I can do nothing about it. You''re doing better than I thought you would." He grabbed the documents, and after glancing at them, he started to work.


    It didn''t really matter to him that she was like that. Throughout her childhood, she could never enjoy the life that any child or young person had to enjoy. She was always under continuous intense training for when the time came for her awakening.


    Although she was a child then, she was under a lot of stress, so if she is living that moment now, then he would cover for her and allow her to enjoy it. ''Although it''s hard to fool father, little sister.''


    ...


    After hanging up the call with Jasmine, Klaus ran to meet with the scientists he called earlier.


    He had a short meeting of about 15 minutes with them, during which he tried to mention to them a possible investment on his part in them but did not give many details.


    That was because he found out they were under a lot of pressure because of several laws recently signed by the King, which only oppressed them more, forcing them to resign from their careers, leave the country, or ally themselves with the crown.


    Many chose the third option, and even a couple of the group he saw earlier had left. But most of those here were outraged and upset. So Klaus'' words were like salvation, but Klaus'' prompt disappearance was like a cup of cold water.


    In the end, they were all anxious about what was going to happen, but Klaus (Will) seemed too busy, so they did not bother him.


    After the short talk with them, Klaus arrived at the research center. Jasmine was already there, waiting for him.


    "Sorry, I guess I''m late." Klaus smiled.


    "No, I really just got here."


    "Let''s go in then. I have until Wednesday to finish an important mission, and I want you to help me figure something out." Klaus directed her inside.


    The research center has drastically changed since last time. This last week, Klaus and Jasmine worked several hours daily to fix and remodel it, making significant changes and connecting everything for perfect operation.


    Because of that, Jasmine was in shock that Klaus was such an amazing scientist. She couldn''t explain how he was so smart, given his background.


    Well, not only did he know all about many of these machines, but he was also able to ''create'' new machines by simply plugging in other machines and changing settings in their respective operating systems, although the operating systems here presented a slight problem for Klaus at first.


    But Klaus made sure to leave a place for training free of machines and strange things. It was a perfect underground place to train. During the last few days, Klaus made several arrangements on the ground with the help of various items from Jasmine, which has made it so that even when they are underground, the cursed and positive energy comes here without major problems, so there were no problems in that aspect either.


    So, training here was completely safe.


    "What do you want to understand? I''m listening, and if I can teach you, I''ll teach you everything I know." Jasmine sat down on a stool and put her arms to rest on the table to the side. Her hands held her chin, and her beautiful blue eyes stared into Klaus'' purple eyes.


    He nodded to her. "I want to deepen my understanding of the Cursed Energy. I want to understand my abilities better as much as I can."


    Jasmine nodded softly. "You finally want to delve into that. That''s what''s best for your future." She stood up and walked toward him.


    "Before I answer you, I want to know one thing. You have an ability to draw energy into your body, don''t you?"


    Klaus simply nodded, so Jasmine smiled.


    "That kind of skill belongs to the third skill field. It''s a special skill, and I should say it''s amazing. I guess we have things in common, and I also inherited skills from that field."


    "To develop the skills of this field, there is no guide; I can only help you to correct the movement of your cursed energy, but I guess you haven''t formed your star yet, have you? I have been trying to form it, but it is complicated."


    "I haven''t formed it." He nodded. "I just want to advance to Realization within the Cursed Energy."


    She looked at him for several seconds, nodded, and sat down. "Sit."


    Then she urged him to try to move his Cursed Energy inside his body. His cursed energy was unleashed because it was nighttime, but he had recently learned to move it within his body thanks to the Cursed Field.


    So he started to do it, and Jasmine stared at him as she touched his chest.


    She could see the movement of energy and measure his current power. He is in the last stage of the primary level just right now. But internally, in the deep, everything was moving differently.


    Slower and with greater purity, it made her frown. Even Klaus did, and they both opened their eyes simultaneously.


    That movement was strange.


    ''Realization?'' Jasmine thought, confused.


    Klaus was, too; his cursed energy was a bit strange. According to what he had learned this time, the ''Realization'' of cursed energy or a Cursed Class Sorcerer doesn''t look the same as the Realization of a Soft Class.


    The energy does not become more moldable; it simply gains versatility in the abilities. It''s like you learn how to use your skills for combat or something similar. But Klaus'' energy right now was incredibly moldable and very pure. His slow movement was a controlled and perfect movement, which was rare.


    It looked like the ''Realization'' of the Soft Class.


    But clearly, right now, Klaus could not freely use positive energy, so it was not due to that.


    Klaus quickly came up with a possible cause and looked up.


    "Jasmine, where does positive energy come from or originate from?" He asked suddenly.


    Although confused by his question, she took a moment to think and answered. "The biggest theory we have is that they come from the stars. But essentially, we have no idea. Why would the stars have that energy to begin with? It''s also possible that positive energy comes from positive emotions, but it''s hard to know. Honestly, the first thing that existed was cursed energy, and positive energy came later, and there''s not much information about it, as many don''t care."


    Klaus nodded.


    "I think I know where it came from now." He revealed, though in truth, he was still confused.

 Chapter 149 There is a lack of research, but it is a perfect system

    "Oh? Really?" Jasmine looked at him in shock and tried to move closer to him as if she wanted to listen faster to his explanation.


    Klaus smiled.


    "I''ve never tried to understand positive energy, to tell you the truth. Positive energy seems to me to be a very basic kind of energy. It has no complexities; it just exists because it exists, and its movement is simple, basic, and easy. You don''t even need to make a triangle or a star. You just need to understand a little bit how to get it out of your body, and that''s enough."


    "That''s why I always tried to focus on understanding the energy that appeared complex to me, the cursed energy. I didn''t remember it, but the biggest source of information I got, was some Cursed Cores in the Cursed World. I didn''t realize this until now. I never tried to deepen my understanding of positive energy, but I still reached deep into it."


    "That, doesn''t that tell you something?"


    Jasmine''s mind was quick and smart, so she could understand what Klaus wanted to tell her.


    "Positive energy possibly comes from cursed energy."


    No one in this world has that knowledge, maybe because no one can cultivate both energies simultaneously or because they ignore many things regarding the same positive energy.


    But it could make sense, although in the scientific realm they might not have it.


    Klaus had not yet finished speaking.


    "If the cursed energy gave birth to the positive energy, then it would make sense that I have made so much progress simply by understanding one of those. It would also make sense of why the movement in the deep is so similar to the Realization of the Soft Class. Maybe... I''m already at that stage as far as energy movement."


    Jasmine frowned. That meant a lot, in a nutshell. The primary thing that meant was that everyone''s way of training was a bit wrong despite being effective.


    After all, if the Cursed Class Realization was similar to the Soft Class and that energy movement should be the same, then everyone who had been taught that the movement of the cursed energy didn''t matter much and that the most important thing was its versatility in the use of the sorcerer''s ability was wrong, wrong.


    They were walking the same path, but they were not walking in the right place.


    Jasmine couldn''t conceive of that so easily, even if it were Klaus saying it. She closed her eyes and looked inside her body at her cursed energy''s movement.


    Since she did not have a positive energy to compare it to, she tried to compare it to the movement of Klaus'' energy, which she had just seen.


    Still, the movement was different.


    Klaus had a controlled, smooth, and voracious movement. While her energy moved in a slightly altered way, although it completed its movement and there seemed to be no problem, it was not as controlled as Klaus''.


    After seeing that, she touched Klaus and peeked inside his body. "Move your energy." She told him.


    Klaus heeded her and did so.


    Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    A few minutes later, she moved her hand away and opened her eyes. She was deep in thought about it.


    "Does cursed energy create positive energy? It shouldn''t be possible... They are opposites, after all." She whispered.


    He could understand what she meant.


    "Not necessarily cursed energy creates it. Have you ever wondered where cursed energy comes from?"


    She looked at him. "You mean the fountain?"


    "Fountain?"


    "The core of the world, the source. The universe, the greater source or fountain."


    Klaus frowned at these new concepts. ''The core of the world of a world like this should be different. But, if you treat the universe as a source, then the cursed energy comes...''


    Suddenly, Klaus felt an intense urge to return to his research. He wanted to find out what this was all about, to understand where this energy was coming from, for he seemed to be understanding what was happening.


    And it all seemed amazing because it surrounded his existence: The Little Incarnation.


    But when those thoughts resurfaced within him, he had to disperse them from his mind. ''I don''t have much time at the moment. Let''s be patient.'' He took a deep breath and smiled at Jasmine.


    "I will look into that when I have free time. For now, I should tell you that I am already in the Realization of the cursed energy, I think. I want to know the right way to use it and how to employ it as the time comes."


    Jasmine nodded as well, agreeing that that was best for now. "Good, then get ready to fight."


    "Fight?" He followed Jasmine''s gaze as she stood up.


    "Yes, you and I are going to fight. I''ll teach you the best way. In combat." After she finished saying this, she punched him in the chest, catching him off guard.


    He was sent flying backward and hit the wall there hard. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was so fast that he failed to see it. Still, thanks to his eye skills, his eyes developed incredibly, so suddenly, they caught the movement of the energy around a small corner, and he managed to get up in time to dodge one of Jasmine''s blows.


    "Remember that energy must be your partner." The blow Klaus thought he had avoided was gently pushed by Jasmine''s energy, deflecting its trajectory considerably and hitting Klaus'' right shoulder.


    "You must know that cursed energy has two sides. To understand it, it is essential to understand these two sides. We research the positive side of the energy, where, although negative emotions have a lot to do with its creation, in the end, it matters nothing." As she spoke, her blows fell continuously on Klaus'' body.


    He managed to defend himself and attack as well, but his attacks did not hit despite his great speed.


    Here, he could evidence that the difference between Primary Level and Strong Level is bigger than he thought, as Jasmine could be teaching him several things while beating him and dodging his attacks.


    Now, what she was mentioning was an important topic that he had ignored for a while but had some thoughts about.


    Cursed energy can be said to be a dual energy; it has two sides: Positive and Negative. One was in the sorcerers, and the other was in the beasts.


    It''s the same energy; it starts in the same place, but depending on which way you are trying to go deeper, you are going to achieve one effect or another, get better, or die.


    Klaus could describe this system as a Perfect System of ideal functioning because it worked correctly even though it had both negative and positive sides.


    The system essentially has no wrong or right side, just opposite sides. Both are correct in their own way, but because they are opposites, you can''t understand them at the same time.


    The side researched by sorcerers comprises everything that comprises blood-born abilities (by inheritance), suggesting that a cursed sorcerer actually understands energy as his bloodline indicates. This research is based on using energy and ability as an attribute of strength and internal strengthening.


    On the other hand, the side researched by cursed beasts, the negative side, comprises abilities born by Calamitous inheritance. This is a bit weird to say because there are sorcerers who get skills from the cores of cursed beasts; how do they delve into them? The answer is simple: The skills are reset when a cursed beast dies.


    Although there are some that do not, and in this case, they are impossible for a sorcerer to delve into, as he cannot comprehend that side. Most likely, if a sorcerer encounters an ability that did not reset, he may fall into a limbo of madness because of what that beast understands.


    That''s the kind of danger sorcerers are exposed to when investigating a Cursed Core, the danger of being lost in a limbo where you are dead in life and only suffering awaits you until someone decides to kill you.


    In mathematical terms, it is quite simple to explain all of this.


    Let''s return to the example of the Cartesian Plane and position ourselves at Point 0 of the Cartesian Plane.


    That point 0 is the starting point. All the cursed energy that is not inside a body and has not been processed by one is in that state, in a state of neutrality.


    There is no evil or anything good. It is totally neutral. Well, Klaus must say a little bit the opposite. It is possible that the ''neutral'' state of the cursed energy is not really neutral because if not, then what happens in the Cursed World could not be explained by the scientific method.


    If it is totally neutral, there is a higher existence in the Cursed World that manipulates it to act that way.


    But that is the least of it now; it does not enter the discussion. The point is that Point 0 is the starting point of the cursed energy, its neutral point.


    Everything to the right side, the positive side, is the cursed energy that a sorcerer knows. His positive understanding is also what allows him to control it without affecting his mind.


    Of course, the negative side to the left from the 0 point, is all that a cursed beast understands.


    They are opposite sides but correct at the same time.


    Moreover, they are perfect sides!


    The perfection of the system in this world once again amazed Klaus, and he could not help but marvel that it is possible that even in a cursed world, the perfect laws of the universe, the principle of causality, and so on, remain unviolated.

 Chapter 150 The Great Leader

    For Klaus, this was amazing, a situation worthy of admiration. The thing is that he was learning all this under an intense wave of complicated, tenacious, and stinging attacks.


    Very powerful and hard to avoid. He was having great trouble facing Jasmine; she was too powerful.


    Still, thanks to her and her peculiar teaching method, he began to understand more of his power and ability.


    He was able to begin to delve deeper through the energy.


    She was not teaching him only that. The main purpose of the training was for him to understand how to use the energy for his own benefit.


    So she started explaining to him how he should use it and what he should do with simple explanations. It was the first time she felt so good teaching something, and she didn''t know if it was because Klaus was teaching her or because she was enjoying the moment of hitting him, but the reality was that the training flowed calmly and smoothly.


    They both enjoyed it, even though Klaus was sore. The training ended a few hours later when Klaus began to process the information and wait for his body and bones to recover, as Jasmine had demolished them during the hours of training.


    The cursed energy was more versatile than he imagined. From being able to deflect attacks of its own so that it could find its target to using it to hinder the opponent, she showed him and tried to teach him everything she could until it was time to rest.


    She was showing him the way to make the cursed energy his partner. Surprisingly, it wasn''t that hard, though, from one side, Jasmine was surprised.


    ''His advancement is too fast; how can he grasp the concepts so quickly? Also, lately, I feel like he has become more lethal and amazing. It''s as if his mind has changed a bit and become more intelligent. What kinds of transformations is he undergoing inside?'' she thought, confused.


    She was also intrigued by something she saw inside his body. Some rather odd markings were embedded in his veins. They were all over his body and seemed to have a strange energy that was familiar to her, but she couldn''t recognize it.


    As much as she tried to wrap her head around it, she couldn''t figure anything out. Her mind couldn''t find answers or seem to find them anytime soon, so she decided to stop thinking nonsense and keep teaching him.


    A second round of training began a few hours later when he had fully healed. She was practically instilling every teaching into his skin using her fists, and she would continue to do so for a while longer.


    ...


    "Miss Sua, I''m afraid this is also beyond our capabilities. I think it would be best to consult with the Great Leader." A person sitting around a round table suggested his proposal in the face of what Sua Vinanne was presenting to him.


    Well, there were more than six people here, and they all agreed with it. None gave a satisfactory answer regarding what she wanted, although they actually gave their suggestions, and that''s what mattered.


    "We are about to start moving on a large scale. We will need to use our available powers to accomplish what we want. If not, Fallen Leaf will beat us to it. Therefore, I suggest asking the Great Leader for permission to move all of our sorcerers. We must still investigate the matter with Johew''s companies, but the problems with the beasts are already overwhelming us; I fear that if we continue like this and cannot use the sorcerers, we will fail on one of the fronts." Suggested a man of hidden appearance under a blanket, but he looked big.


    At his suggestion, everyone agreed, so Sua Vinanne nodded.


    "Good. Then, I will meet with the great leader and get your suggestions along with all of this. She will agree, trust me, so start preparing so you don''t have to do it at the last minute." After saying that, Sua Vinanne turned around and left the building.


    The leaders were left talking, but she grabbed a car and disappeared soon after among the cars driving in the city.


    She left the city, drove down several roads, and then returned to the city. She put on a mask and changed cars several times. She was, basically, using diversionary tactics, and they were pretty good, as each car seemed to have nothing to do with the previous one. She changed her face mask more than three times, the same as her car.


    Afterward, she entered the city''s center, the prestigious area of the great nobles.


    ''Great Leader, huh.'' She smiled at the thought as she drove through this prestigious area of mansions. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She hurried to a large villa in solitude most of the year.


    When she got there, no one greeted her, and no one was in sight, but she entered without asking permission and was soon on the other side of the garden, where she finally got out of the car and entered the mansion.


    ''As usual, there''s no one here.'' She thought, though, in the end, she scoffed to herself. If there was no one here, it would have been entirely her fault.


    Still, she tossed her jacket onto the nearby sofa and the masks she stowed in her storage ring. Then she climbed the stairs to the second floor.


    She walked through the long corridors and enjoyed the beautiful villa and its pretty decorations before her until she came to a large, again lonely office.


    The table had many books and a desk full of miscellaneous documents. She walked across the room and sat down on the other side of the desk in the middle.


    Curiously, an old document rested in plain sight among so many documents. The document made her smile again, and she grabbed it.


    "Nithim Twice, the sweat and toil of a small Curseology student has now become my greatest pride."


    The document revealed the name of the person who created Nithim Twice and when it was registered as an organization.


    Nithim Twice registered 30 years ago, founder: Sua Vinanne.


    The Great Leader of Nithim Twice, naturally, was herself. If something like this were to come to light, it would possibly cause Aranfer Hiltroad and The Professor to feel a rage that would cause them to have a heart attack immediately.


    After all, they have had the opportunity to kill her many times, and that is the biggest dream of both of them. But they never did it because they didn''t expect it.


    After all, Sua Vinanne has no status whatsoever in front of the two of them, is what they think.


    She then pushed the document aside and grabbed the seal on the table. Without hesitation, she signed it with her real signature and subsequently sealed it.


    Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    As she did that, the room was enveloped in a strange little commotion, making her sigh.


    "Mr. Sariel, I''m afraid it''s not time to show up yet, " she said, looking up to see a man appear in her room.


    He was dressed rather glamorously but had a demeanor worthy of praise, like a king, so he didn''t look arrogant.


    He sighed and walked to sit across from Sua.


    "Miss Leader, I see that plans are going well."


    She smiled.


    "You hired us, Mr. Sariel. Don''t worry; I will bring you the traitor''s head sooner or later. But in the contemplated plan, you are indispensable. Please return to Sam''an Castle. If anyone finds out that the Duke of Sam''an is not there, they will want to investigate. If they discover that the Duke of Sam''an no longer exists, the plans will fall apart."


    "Sigh, Miss Leader, I made the necessary preparations. I came here because there is something important for you to know. There are movements upstairs, and Aranfer Hiltroad is coming for the city. Apparently, there is a sorcerer who interests him. Also, there is a dangerous existence that started to move recently. I think it''s time to hasten plans." He spoke softly and in a subdued and elegant manner.


    He is Sariel I, former King. Right now, his mission is to pose as the Duke of Sam''an. Perhaps because of him, the key to Sam''an is so important to Nithim Twice.


    At his reply, Sua nodded.


    "If you noticed it too, then it all makes sense. I''m here for that." She then showed him the documents she was sealing, and he nodded.


    "Nithim Twice is well prepared. I worried too much. Still, be careful with Aranfer. He once overthrew a reign, and he can do it again. Also, take a look at Keen Garder, too. There are curious things happening around him." After saying this, he got up and left just as he came.


    Sua stood in thought. After several minutes like that, he smiled.


    ''Keen Garder... Looks like it''s time to kill you.'' She grabbed the document where the names of the Sorcerers members who were to start being used for core missions were written and smiled.


    ''Who should I send after you? I need a quick assassination...'' As she skimmed back and forth, a peculiar name entered her gaze.


    ''Klaus... Since you''re so opposed to me, let me see how capable you are. If you don''t die, you''ll be the most valuable asset. If you do die... Sigh, sorry for my loss. Nithims are very expensive, after all.''

 Chapter 1 - 1: A Curious Scientist

    "Quick, activate the safety mechanisms. I think we''ve got it!" A handsome man wearing a lab coat and a special suit ran through a huge room with numerous scientific mechanisms. He smiled proudly as he headed for a door.


    In this place, very advanced computers and other strange things were neatly arranged in a large row beside a vast glass wall dividing the room. On the other side of the glass, big, highly resistant tubes crossed from one side to the other, forming what today is known as a Particle Accelerator.


    The people looked on in shock at what the man planned to do. "Professor Klaus, we may lose control; what are you planning to do!? Don''t come in; the authorized staff is caring for it!" One of them quickly stood up to stop him; it was one of Klaus''s students.


    Klaus smiled at him, "What other personnel more authorized than me can be there? Don''t worry; activate the security mechanisms. I will prove to you that my work of 10 years is a success." Without bothering further, Klaus opened the door and stepped inside.


    "Sir!"


    "Professor!"


    Numerous people stood up, concerned.


    Right now, Klaus''s specially designed particle accelerator, which is the best in the world today, was malfunctioning, or so everyone thought. They all knew that going in there was not a wise choice, but they couldn''t stop it.


    After colliding several newly discovered particles thousands of times, Klaus hoped to find the ultimate particle or energy to explain the ''Void''.


    For hundreds of years, the ''Void'' has bothered scientists. What is it? What is in the ''Void''? The questions remain much the same as during the scientific boom of the 2,000s. None of these questions have been answered, and it seemed that this would not change anytime soon.


    But something changed with Klaus''s arrival: He was a great genius in the scientific world, especially in Physics, who was getting closer and closer to having the Theory of Everything. His research and theories, for now, were all proven by mathematical methods.


    He is the most outstanding of the current generation of scientists and those who have existed for the last few hundred years, winning the Nobel Prize twice in his short life.


    Everyone present knew how important this person was for the current scientific world, so it would be best for him to leave. They were facing such a big problem that they had to activate the security mechanisms; it would be best for him to get out of there. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But for Klaus, this was not the case.


    If something went wrong in his research, if the particles he discovered had a problem, he needed to see it firsthand to understand how to make the subsequent tests go right. He was not going to invent something and hide when it failed; he would be in front of that failure so he could understand why it failed and thus repair it!


    That was his way of life, so he didn''t look back when he stepped to the other side of the crystals. This was possibly the most critical moment of his scientific life, and he knew it.


    As soon as he took a step to the other side of the crystals, he immediately ran to where the authorized personnel were.


    As he ran underneath these huge tubes, he frowned.


    ''The particles are giving off too much heat...'' He thought. An indescribable thrill suddenly surrounded his face.


    This heat was not felt on the other side of the crystals but could be ''seen'' with the corresponding machines. That''s why they knew that the accelerator was presenting problems. But Klaus knew better than anyone that this heat was part of his research and was leading him to the right place.


    This heat was not a problem, much less a failure. The heat meant that his research had been successful, so he quickly ran to where the security computers were located.


    The authorized personnel were shocked when they saw him arrive, but Klaus could not take his eyes off the computers.


    He focused his gaze on one of them, and his body trembled slightly. It was not from excitement but from indescribable fear and rage.


    He immediately ran.


    "Shit, get off; what are you doing?" he shouted and pushed one of them, making him fall backward and sitting on the ground.


    The person who was pushed had an almost palpable look of arrogance and pride, and even a proud smile adorned his face despite what he was doing.


    Klaus paid no attention to him, instead focusing on the computer.


    That guy wasn''t planning to help; he was messing everything up!


    Quickly, Klaus started typing various things while trying to change what that guy was doing.


    After a minute of trying, Klaus was shocked. "It''s too late... The bug has been successfully implanted."


    As he said this, the computers began to crash.


    All the screens filled with red alerts, and the alarms in this research center began to sound, announcing that an irreversible error had invaded the Particle Accelerator.


    The heat it gave off increased dramatically, causing it to exceed irreversible degrees even with the safety mechanisms active rapidly. The configuration that the previous guy had made, what it did was to make tens of thousands more particles collide in an instant, thus increasing the heat emitted, which quickly began to burn much of the Particle Accelerator from the inside.


    Klaus was in shock for a second, but he was still a good teacher. He quickly stood up and shouted to them, "GET OUT OF HERE, NOW!" His shout was heard even on the other side of the glass.


    Even so, suddenly, an explosion resembling the blast of a nuclear bomb erupted on the spot.


    Klaus turned around in shock, feeling his ears shattered instantly. Turning around, he saw when a black cloud of strange energy swallowed him whole.


    ''Energy... Core... I see...''


    Klaus began to feel his body being destroyed, and although it seemed incredible, he felt like it was being destroyed slowly. It was a harrowing and excruciating process.


    Feeling your flesh and bones being destroyed at such a slow speed was terrifying, but even at that moment, he tried to understand what was killing him.


    He was dying, and the pain in his body was terrifying, but his thirst for curiosity and his love of research would not die so easily.


    He wanted to understand everything, even what was right now killing his body!


    His consciousness remained intact until his whole being was enveloped in infinite darkness, and he could not see nor think of anything else.


    But, in a few seconds, consciousness returned to him, strangely.


    Confused, he opened his eyes.


    ''A roof?'' He thought as he looked at a poorly made cement roof.


    Finding this strange, he tried to stand up. Still, his heart protested with a pang. The pain made him tremble a little, but as his eyes opened fully and he was half-sitting up, he felt dazed.


    That beautiful, large laboratory he had painstakingly built had been transformed into a poorly decorated room.


    The room was dimly lit, with two candles in each corner that seemed slowly burning out. Cobwebs were on the walls, and dust accumulated on the floor. There wasn''t too much stuff in it.


    He was sitting on a slightly messy bed where he had been sleeping. The bed looked casual; it was wooden and crudely made without an ounce of finesse. Besides, it was a tiny single bed. Because of Klaus'' height, his legs stuck out of it.


    To his left was nothing, just a wooden door. To his right rested a small wooden desk with a small book, a mirror, and little else.


    This room had no windows, so it was dark. The only light coming in was through the cracks in the door from what, possibly, is a hallway of some construction site or something similar.


    Klaus was confused by how it was that he got here.


    ''Am I incarcerated or something? Did they put me in jail for blowing up the lab? No, that would be ridiculous. If it blew up, that means I died.'' He frowned after thinking about this.


    ''I''ve never seen a room like this. And certainly, I remember the lab exploding...'' He was a bit confused by this and wanted to find the answer.


    So he got up and wanted to walk to the door. Maybe if he saw outside the room, he could find out where it was.


    Still, just as he thought about doing that, the reflection of his face showed up in the square mirror resting on the wooden desk.


    ''Huh?'' The calmness that had always characterized him mingled with his infinite curiosity at the sight of an unfamiliar face, so he turned to look at the mirror.


    He couldn''t help but feel stunned by what he saw, but he quickly moved closer.


    "Is it me? Since when did I become so handsome? And these purple eyes? My God, I could even romance the world''s great beauties if I walk down the street like this."


    Somehow, he was smiling.


    Not that he was an ugly person in the past. At the very least, he was self-confident and did exercise. But the difference between then and now was a chasm.


    His current appearance was handsome and chiseled. Although he looked quite gaunt, skinny, and pale, perhaps due to eating problems, this did not hide the masculine beauty of his face or aura. His deep black hair, as deep as the void of space, reached to his shoulder and gave him a strangely manly appearance.


    Still, the most striking thing about him was his eyes.


    A pair of purple eyes, bright as stars and as deep as the infinity of the void of space, slightly illuminated this dark and lonely room, like stars illuminating with their own light.


    Although confusion reigned in his mind, he thought: ''Hey, if you give me such a good appearance, even if I look like an undead, I won''t complain. God, these eyes even look like a neutron star; what more can I ask for?''


    Although he was joking with himself, what he was thinking was just what he meant.


    As his mind wandered about his appearance and joking with himself, suddenly his mind ''clicked'', and he found a memory from the past.


    An appearance he had seen several years ago.


    No, instead, that he CREATED.


    At the same time, numerous memories hit his mind before he could even think about it. Although these memories seemed clouded, they still connected with the current appearance, making him feel dazed.


    "I... Did I transmigrate to that novel?" He even raised his voice in shock. "Transmigration exists?" He suddenly held his hand to his head in confusion.


    "Wait, wait... As a scientist, it''s only natural that I can''t deny something that hasn''t been proven to be possible. I''ve even dreamed about the possibility that fantasy exists, and that''s why I volunteered to help my student write this novel. But...is fantasy real!?"


    With the memories coming back to him, he quickly realized that the new face and eyes belonged to a character who was once going to be part of a story created by one of his students. He knows this because he created the character, although later, that character was not added to the novel because of secondary issues.


    He worked on that story and knew a couple of things, so the memories that came to him, although sparse and foggy, reminded him of that particular novel.


    ''It can''t be...'' He thought, almost smiling, but suddenly, a slight headache hit him. His headache intensified briefly, and in front of his eyes, he could see more than 15 years of life in just a second that were trying to take shape in his mind as if they were his new reality.


    This caused him to stagger slightly, so he grabbed the table beside him. His sudden movement knocked the book on the table to the floor, preventing him from falling.


    That pile of new information joined his memories of Earth and strengthened his belief about where he had arrived.


    That made his eyes focus once again, and they shone with a different intensity. He looked at the book that had fallen and picked it up. He gently ran his hand over the book cover and smiled a little.


    "Sorcerer World..." He read what the book''s cover said; underneath those words were also two patterns.


    One resembled a glowing Golden Ring, and the other was a strange, triangle-like shape of a dark color. The cover''s green color highlighted it.


    "This is..." He could recognize them; they were something from the novel. He immediately went to open it but suddenly became aware of something different.


    "Wait." He spoke. "Suppose the fantasy is real and transmigration is possible. As a good fan of fantasy novels and a scientist, I can''t deny its existence; if it happened to me, it would be fine. But wouldn''t it be normal to transmigrate into the body of the protagonist? Even into the body of a secondary character, an Extra or even a villain, wasn''t that what the fantasy novels said?"


    Among the novels he had read in his life were of every genre. And while he wasn''t a big fan of books based on novels, he had read several of that genre.


    And in none of them...


    Under no circumstances did the protagonist transmigrate into a character''s body that did not exist in the novel.


    ''This character, I''m sure, was deleted from the planning, and although I don''t remember why, I''m sure it was a discarded character. I am very sure...''


    Suddenly, a strange light crossed his eyes.


    "Wait... Did I Transmigrate in a Wrong Character?"


    *Knock*


    *Knock*


    Klaus suddenly snapped out of his thoughts when he heard the knock on the door, which caused him to frown. Finally, he remembered where he was and that his situation was not good.

 Chapter 2 - 2: Bath of Cursed Energy

    After hearing the sound of the door, he frowned. ''Tsk, I''d like to keep thinking, but... Well, let''s better focus on my current situation.''


    Klaus had transmigrated into a character who was born into a pitiful situation. Well, it''s not sure if he was born, as according to his memories, he never had parents, not even as a baby.


    A person with no name, no family, and no home, how did he manage to live for 20 years? The answer is simple and complicated.


    He is a boy Reared in the Cursed Mist. Although Klaus could not imagine the reasons that led him there, the reality is that that place is not just any place. Even though he participated in the story''s creation and knew about that Mist, he never thought that people would be reared there.


    The Cursed Mist is a concentration of one of the world''s most dangerous energies, the Cursed Energy. It is concentrated in places where the sun does not reach, so they are cold and lonely.


    Considering the problems of the Cursed Energy, a highly corrosive and hazardous energy for living beings, he cannot explain how anyone lived there, even if memories tell him so.


    ''No one, tucked in by the Cursed Energy, can die there, huh? I didn''t know that.'' That''s the logic behind it. He is not an ordinary living being, nor is he someone amazing.


    He was simply thrown there since he was a baby (maybe), which caused the Cursed Energy to ''embrace'' him from an early age. The Cursed Energy doesn''t kill anyone under those circumstances; that''s what has allowed him to live 20 years without eating.


    Cursed energy was his food when he was there; he didn''t even know what eating was. So the memories that came to his mind were either highly innocent or had been learned in the last month.


    In short, he was like the living dead.


    Being sustained purely by cursed energy, he needed no food, no medicine. He was living but in death. If anything hurt him, his wound would never recover, and if he were lucky, he would live to old age.


    But then something happened in the last month: Powerful people took him out of there. They taught him various things and...


    ''They injected me with energy?'' He thought, confused. He immediately realized that, in his memories of 1 month ago, he was taken to a Scientific Laboratory where they put him to sleep and did various things with his body.


    Among those things... He could feel his body inside had a slightly warm energy, very different from the cursed energy.


    ''This is Positive Energy, isn''t it?'' He thought and tried to close his eyes to think, not knowing that it would lead him to look inside his body.


    Suddenly, he found himself looking inside his body, and he could see that energy moving. Indeed, he was right. Someone had injected him with Positive Energy.


    ''Wow, they have some good scientists here.''


    Although his current situation was ridiculous, he, as a scientist, could not exclude the possibility that amazing things like this existed because everything that scientists thought and then realized was real, to begin with, was considered impossible at the time.


    So, he began to accept his new situation unconsciously, which made him think he should be careful.


    Because he was supposed to...


    *Knock*


    The impatient sound of the door snapped him out of his rambling thoughts again, and he remembered. ''Right, I need information. Let''s think about the important issues for later.''


    He immediately opened the book in his hand. It wasn''t a book with a lot of things written in it.


    It mentioned things he knew, which further confirmed to him that he was in the world of the novel. But it also mentioned several unknown things.


    ''Soft Ring and Cursed Core - something all sorcerers have? Although I remember the illustration above, it wasn''t something they all had. It looks like it''s not the same.'' He thought.


    There were a few other topics, though they didn''t seem very important or something he could read about quickly. So he focused on looking for crucial topics and soon found something important.


    ''The Birth System is your certificate of belonging to the World...''


    His eyes sparkled as he read this and looked to his side.


    ''Right, the System!''


    That which could give him the information was there; why wonder about silly things? That''s what he thought.


    Along with his thoughts, a System window appeared before him.


    But there was only one, the only one for now.


    This one said basic information. Like his first name, Klaus, no last name, the stipulated date of birth was October 28, year 3000, which revealed that he was now 20 years old and, in the end, the System Code: 00-00.


    It was a peculiar code but one he didn''t give much thought to. Even so, the System had one more line, which seemed to want to disappear and flickered continuously.


    Cause of Death: Myocardial Infarction caused by external issues.


    That made him think. ''External causes...'' He thought. His mind couldn''t help but come that memory from 1 month ago when he was taken out of the Cursed Mist and injected with that energy.


    ''I see... That''s what killed this body. After all, I was injected with Positive Energy, and this body was already used to the Cursed Energy since it was a baby.'' He thought.


    It made him realize that these people were not to be trusted at all. After all, they were testing on humans.


    So he decided to focus. ''I was stolen from the Mist, I died of a heart attack...'' He thought but shook his head. ''No, I''m not dead anymore; I can skip it. With me came 30 more, and the name the System gave me was ''Klaus'', the same name as my past self. Well, I think that will be enough for now.'' He smiled.


    He wanted to read the book some more, but the sound of the door was getting annoying already. He needed to get out.


    ''Hopefully, if I manage to escape these guys, I could find a way to get through my first Cursed Energy Bath and awaken my abilities, though I don''t remember what abilities this character had; maybe they''re different now.'' S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although he was a bit skeptical, he was hopeful that he had not gone mad and that this world was what he expected. In his past life, he reached the apex of Science and discovered amazing things; even in the end, he could understand in depth how the universe worked. If he had a new life, he would naturally want to reach the apex of a fantasy world.


    He eagerly grabbed the door handle and opened it just as the man planned to knock again, so he got a loud smack on the forehead.


    Klaus frowned, put his hand to his forehead, and looked at the man across from him complainingly.


    The man on the other side quickly retracted his hand with a look of embarrassment.


    ''What the hell? Was this guy like this before?'' he thought, seeing his new form. ''Could it be because of the injection? God, it is that effective.'' His eyes sparkled, and he smiled.


    "Young Klaus, your System has been registered. I''ve come to hand you your ID card and find out how you are feeling." He said, handing him a small ID card.


    As he did this, he noticed the book in Klaus''s hand, and his eyes sparkled. "Can you understand the language now? Can you speak?" He asked quickly, making Klaus feel confused.


    His mind traveled back in time, and he realized what was happening. ''True, being raised in the Mist, I technically never learned anything about the world. But clearly, this kid had read the book before.'' He thought, confused.


    Suddenly, he hit on what was happening, and his eyes widened like saucers.


    ''Did they somehow relay information to me to teach me the language? But... my God, are the scientists here that good?'' Klaus almost smiled at this, but he had to answer.


    He nodded. "I understand a little. I was... Reading." He spoke.


    He didn''t want them to realize that something weird was going on, nor did he want to be investigated. He knew better than anyone the kind of person a scientist could become when he was curious, so it was best to keep his mouth shut for now.


    The man smiled broadly and immediately got into a good mood. "Good, good. Boy, follow me. Since you already read the book, it''s time for me to lead you to the designated place, " he said, walking without waiting.


    Klaus had some catching up to do. "Where to?" he asked.


    "My name is Red; I am your guide. I will take you to an important place right now, and I must tell you you are lucky. Out of your 30 companions, 27 died of unknown causes, so you and two others are lucky."


    Klaus gave him a sidelong glance, ''Causes unknown, you bastard? You literally killed them. Shit, these mad scientists...'' He grumbled internally but soon remembered that he was a mad or crazy scientist, too, so he decided to stop insulting himself.


    In the meantime, Red spoke again.


    "The government invested a lot of money in you, so at this time, we are heading for you to go through your First Bath of the Damned Nightmare. If you are lucky, your abilities as a Sorcerer will awaken, and you will become one of the few Sorcerers in this world. Rejoice, boy; not everyone gets this chance."


    Klaus'' eyes sparkled.


    ''Am I that lucky!?'' He thought. He almost laughed but restrained himself, and the excitement only showed in his eyes.


    Red looked at him. "Do you know what it is?" he asked, and Klaus nodded.


    "I read¡­ a little."


    Red then smiled and continued talking.


    In short, Klaus would soon be sent to a place where the Cursed Energy would ''bathe'' him, or that was the name received, but the reality is different. The Cursed Energy will attack him with ferocity to try to awaken the abilities in his body, so this one will test his capabilities.


    But what abilities will he awaken? That will depend on the type of Sorcerer Klaus is.


    There are two types of Sorcerers: Soft Class Sorcerers and Cursed Class Sorcerers. Both represent the two types of energy in the world: Positive Energy and Cursed Energy, respectively.


    These energies are not born from nothing; they come from emotions. Anger and fear, for example, give birth to Cursed Energy. Love and joy give birth to Positive Energy. Both govern the world as we see it, giving birth to singularities like the Sorcerers.


    But like all good things, there are also bad things. Cursed Energy also gives birth to Curses or Disasters; these are monsters.


    Klaus will face those monsters in that ''Bath''. Those curses are very dangerous, but Klaus doesn''t remember much about them, and the guy before him wasn''t very explanatory about it.


    But he was emphatic about some things. For example: If you kill a Curse or a Disaster, you might be able to get a Cursed Core.


    And also on something else: The Bath happens in a different Dimension, and it''s... dangerous.


    ''That''s all? Really? I think they want to kill me. No, it''s not believing. It''s a reality; these guys want to kill me.'' Klaus frankly thought as he saw that this guy wasn''t planning to tell him anything more than that when he felt there was much more behind it.


    In the end, he could do nothing but frown.


    ''I feel it will be more dangerous than I think. Too bad I didn''t have time to read the novel; since I was so busy with my research, I couldn''t keep planning it either.'' He sighed.


    ''Forget it; it doesn''t matter either. If it''s dangerous, it means there are things to discover. Let''s see what this test is.'' He smiled.


    He was excited, and something new and exciting captured his curiosity, although everything seemed to indicate that he wouldn''t have the strength to pass that Bath.


    But that made it all the more exciting.


    Maybe he was crazy.


    One minute later, he arrived at a vast wheel-shaped construction resembling a scientific laboratory; it was hollow inside. In the middle of the place were more than 50 strange machines, where Klaus was directed and explained what he had to do.


    But before it all started, a person approached.


    Klaus frowned. He remembered this person.


    Inside the Cursed Mist, they both fought several times. That guy wanted to kill him, and in the last month, in training, that guy every time tried to gouge his eyes out.


    The approaching person smiled, "You... I will wait for you... You have fought against me for a long time... I will kill you when this is over." He declared, his eyes glittering with malice. His manner of speaking was similar to Klaus'' acting, so it made him proud.


    ''Looks like I''m a good actor.'' He thought.


    In response to that guy, he shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t care. But since he wanted to take his beautiful eyes, Klaus would do the same with him, given the chance. But now he was more excited to go to the Bath, so he ignored him and leaned back against the machine.


    That guy went back to his machine, too.


    There were 48 people here lying on different machines, fully ready.


    Suddenly, several people in lab coats moved, activating something strange on the floor and in the machines. A moment later, everyone disappeared.


    .

 Chapter 3 - 3: Aspiring Sorcerer

    Klaus didn''t feel anything strange; he didn''t even know he had disappeared from that room when he suddenly felt that he was standing on something. A cold breeze hit his body with softness and determination, causing him to open his eyes.


    In front of him was a Dark World, with trees swaying to the rhythm of the wind whipping around and a growing undergrowth beneath his feet that bowed to the power of the wind. He was at the top of a small hill.


    Everything around was darkened; even the green leaves of the trees and undergrowth had a dark tint staining them.


    An enigmatic and curious world made Klaus bend down to grab a leaf. "What a curious place. Everything is cold, and I feel like there are rather cold particles everywhere that somehow seem to emit light." He ran his fingers over the leaves as he said this.


    His curiosity was aroused when he felt those small particles, like tiny grains of sand, that could be easily felt when mixed in large quantities.


    After checking some nearby leaves, he touched a tree trunk, and everything was full of such particles.


    ''They feel like little grains of salt. Could it be salty?'' He thought.


    Curious, he grabbed a nearby leaf and ran his tongue over it after checking that it had that particle. Soon, his tongue had a strange powder there. It had no taste, but it was terribly cold, so much so that it managed to numb his tongue quickly.


    Though he frowned, he tried to taste it a little.


    ''Not salty, not sweet either. And... Huh?'' He was stunned when he realized those little grains disappeared in his mouth.


    They hadn''t melted or anything like that; they had literally disappeared, or that''s what he could feel. But although his mind wanted to work quickly to find logic in it, in the end, he couldn''t do it.


    So he tried several times but had to sigh in the end.


    "Forget it, let''s better focus on the mission."


    He slowly turned around to look towards a city at the bottom, quite far, of the hill.


    This city was lightly lit in the streets and buildings. It didn''t look like a modern city, but the buildings had a peculiar and exciting shape. He assumed that this would be the central meeting place of the mission.


    But suddenly, he stopped moving.


    Several system messages appeared in front of him.


    [Welcome, Aspiring Sorcerer, to the First Bath of Cursed Energy]


    [Your mission is simple]


    [9 people besides you entered the same test. Your mission is to Survive the Cursed Energy and Domain the Hill. If you kill, no one will penalize you; you might even receive rewards like Cursed Cores or items. But if you don''t Domain the Hill, you will be penalized accordingly] Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [The penalty for failing to Domain the Hill is death]


    [Rewards will be given to you as you receive Cursed Energy Baths. The Baths are random, but if you do things and attract the attention of the Cursed Energy, you will be able to receive them more frequently and may even receive an Endless Bath. Be careful]


    [Good luck]


    As these messages appeared, his head moved unconsciously towards a Hill... Or more precisely, a Mountain, in the distance, beyond the city.


    The mountain was quite large and had much mist around it.


    ''So much Cursed Energy. That''s dangerous; is that the Hill I must Domain?'' He thought. As if his thoughts had moved something, he could see how a surge of Cursed Energy suddenly created near him and flew rapidly towards him, as if it wanted to swallow him up.


    It was so fast that he didn''t have time to react; he was suddenly hit fiercely by this Cursed Energy, and a spurt of blood came out of his mouth.


    "Buagh!" he couldn''t help but be sent backward, his expression in shock. He quickly got up after this and stood on his guard. Then, he immediately realized the danger he was in.


    "That pain... I had forgotten that this place is very dangerous because the Cursed Energy is highly corrosive and could kill me if I''m careless."


    He could feel the cursed energy inside him, and even though his body had been reared in a Cursed Mist, he was still affected by it. Although the impact of how corrosive it was was not what damaged him, it was that he received the attack unprepared. This cursed energy didn''t go in and out; it all stayed inside his body.


    ''That will be troublesome; I hope it won''t attack me from inside later when I''m fighting.'' He sighed.


    After that first encounter with the Cursed Energy, he took a deep breath and started walking again. But, looking at the distant Hill he was to domain, he frowned and looked up some more.


    The sky was darkened all over, meaning it was night, but...


    ''No stars? Is it cloudy?'' he thought.


    Even though it was dark, there wasn''t a star above it. Not even a glow or anything. It''s like a dark curtain covering the sky and preventing him from seeing beyond that. But no clouds were visible.


    ''Maybe it''s an effect of the Cursed Energy?'' he thought.


    If he looked around, he could tell that the Cursed Energy was in large quantities here. So it may be as he thinks.


    He sighed. Everything seemed stranger to him than the last, so he stopped thinking nonsense and started walking towards the city.


    Still, once again, he had to stop.


    ''Oh?''


    In front of him was something that increased his curiosity to the top.


    A strange, small figure was standing there. It was like a small, five-foot-tall, pale blue monster that walked on two legs and had three strangely developed hooves. It was pretty hunched over, and its jagged hands, one larger than the other, protruded close to its chest.


    These hands were not just anything. They were developed differently than any other hand. One of them looked like his fingernails were sharp knives that glistened even on this starless night. The other, the smallest, was a malformed hand with backward fingers.


    A strange drool was falling from its body, making it look really disgusting, and its aura increased that feeling of disgust even more. Its eyes were yellow like snakes, staring at Klaus with a strange curiosity.


    Klaus''s beautiful purple eyes glowed brightly. "A Curse?"


    Although he had never seen one before and had not even participated in its creation, he was sure it was one. His instincts told him so.


    A strange smile formed on his face as interest piqued.


    "Hehe, come, little one... Let me see what kind of existence you are." He squeezed his hand a little and gently approached the Curse, who was looking at him. This one growled and suddenly jumped swiftly toward where Klaus was.


    The speed was terrific, forcing Klaus to move his head to the side to dodge the first attack. ''That fast?'' He tried to punch the curse in the stomach, but it let out a kick while it was in the air and managed to push him off before the blow hit it.


    "Oh... You''re strong."


    Klaus looked at his chest and noticed a small hoof mark there. The blow he had taken wasn''t particularly hard, but he couldn''t explain how it had managed to turn around so quickly to hit him with a blow like that in that position.


    ''Maybe it used the cursed energy?'' Klaus supposed.


    After steadying itself on the ground, the curse turned to stare at him. Its snake-like yellow eyes were still curious, and that curiosity was a bit annoying.


    ''It feels like a child.'' Klaus was a bit confused by this, but at that moment, he was again attacked by this thing, and this time, he wouldn''t make the same mistake.


    ''If I''m not wrong, that''s how I think it was done...'' He thought while remembering the training of the last month.


    He made the Positive Energy inside him run a little through his body, but not being very skilled, he did this very slowly, and soon, the Curse was already in front of him.


    Klaus quickly judged that he had no time, so he decided to do something different.


    Just before being hit, he ducked and lunged towards the monster''s stomach, hugging it. "Where I come from, wrestling wrestlers loved to do this. Try it." He then managed to position himself well, and soon, his body fell to the ground, ferociously slamming the monster back to the ground.


    "KYAAA!"


    The terrifying scream, mixed with the strange drool coming out of its body, almost made Klaus vomit up the food he didn''t even have in his belly.


    ''Tsk, gross.''


    Still, he soon sensed something dangerous coming up behind him. ''What?'' Confused, he tried to look behind. Suddenly, a surge of energy rushed into his body and hit him, causing his grip on the monster to soften in pain.


    He looked back to notice another surge rushing into his body; he endured the pain as long as he could.


    ''Cursed Energy? So this is why the bath is so complicated...'' Although his body was used to the Cursed Energy, he could feel that it could still corrode internally, increasing his pain.


    "Fuff..." He began to suck in air forcefully to endure the internal pain and cling to the monster, but that Cursed Energy gave the monster time so that it could strike Klaus'' face, causing blood to spurt out of it.


    "You bastard, don''t even think about hitting me with..." He hadn''t even finished speaking when he noticed the monster''s longer arm coming hard towards one of his eyes. That arm had knives on it, sending energy storms into his body.


    He managed to raise his hand and hit it a little, deflecting its trajectory, and these sharp knives partially cut his hair by his neck, barely scratching him a little. Still, the next attack would not miss, and his current position was disadvantageous, so he was forced to jump back and get up to avoid it.


    He quickly backed away, feeling some blood on his face. "Hah... You bastard, you''re very tough. I''ve decided that since you want to kill me, even if your flesh is naturally disgusting, I''m going to eat you." He growled.


    It was at that moment that, finally, his right arm was surrounded by Positive Energy.


    Curse stood up and no longer looked as curious as before. It even looked angry, but strangely. It was like a terrifyingly angry baby, looking at Klaus with whimsy or disdain.


    Klaus reached down and grabbed one of the nearby rocks with the hand that didn''t have Positive Energy.


    "Come here, you bastard. I told you, you were going to be my food tonight. Did it scare you?" Klaus started walking towards him. His current appearance was disheveled from the earlier scuffle, but he didn''t care.


    And neither did the curse. Shortly after, it walked towards Klaus and started running, rushing to meet him.


    The curse was the first to strike, as its speed was terrific, but Klaus managed to step aside and hit its chest with the hand that had positive energy in it.


    "The attack pattern is easier than level 1 monsters in virtual reality games." Klaus sneered.


    His blow unleashed a howl of pain, which was drowned out soon after as Klaus slammed the stone hard into the side of its head, disorienting the little monster.


    The latter fell to the ground, disoriented, looking away. Klaus would not miss this golden opportunity. He ran towards this monster, threw the stone a few steps behind, and immediately jumped up and held on tightly like a koala with his chest on its hunched back, hugging it with his hands tightly from behind.


    At that instant, two waves of cursed energy hit him simultaneously, making him grit his teeth. ''If I do it right and calculate well enough, I''ll be able to kill it.''


    He clenched his legs to the ground, and his teeth seemed to want to pierce themselves. He endured all the pain from the Cursed Energy and jumped backward, using all the strength in his legs.


    "It''s John Ce... I mean, die, you bastard!"


    His body bowed in the air under the weight of the curse and soon fell backward. The head of the curse hit right on the tip of the previous rock and shattered from the impact.


    Bits of flesh and blue blood were strewn all over the place, including Klaus'' face, which had been stained by the blood with a rotten smell.


    If it weren''t for his past, he would possibly have puked his guts out at the slightest contact with this.


    He took a deep breath when he saw that this guy was dead and pulled him aside to sit nearby, quickly wiping the blood on his face with a piece of his shirt.


    His uneven breathing showed that he was exhausted.


    "Haahh... God, I didn''t know using Positive Energy was so exhausting. Good grief, what ridiculously small amount of energy did they inject me with? I mean, if they were going to kill me anyway, they would have at least injected me with a little more." He complained.


    However, he wondered: ''Why did they inject me with Positive Energy if I had lived my whole life with Cursed Energy?''


    Cursed Energy creates Cursed Class Sorcerers. So why not inject him with that energy to see if he would awaken as that type?


    ''Maybe the Soft Class ones are more powerful?'' he thought. ''I didn''t have much to do with it when the novel was being created, and I think they added a lot of stuff at the end that I didn''t hear about because I was busy. Sigh, forget it.''


    After resting for about 30 seconds, he went to get up, but suddenly, a System message appeared before his eyes.


    [Congratulations, you have killed a ''Calamity of Disgust'' Curse in its Birth Phase, and the first stages of the Cursed Energy Bath have passed. You have unlocked a Birth Ability]


    [You have unlocked the Soft Ring, but it is inactive due to lack of fuel]


    [You have unlocked...] The system suddenly went silent before sending another message.


    [Your body has awakened]


    [Be careful; the Cursed Energy has taken an interest in you]

 Chapter 4 - 4: Amazing skills with a problem

    The System messages looked at Klaus, and he stared back at them.


    For a moment, he forgot about all the pains in his body and stood up abruptly. "Wh-what? Something so good just for killing that guy?"


    He had focused on the words that said: Unlocking a Birth Skill, which had unlocked another section of the System and was now before his eyes.


    The section didn''t say much; it simply had a name: Abilities.


    Below those few words, not one but two small windows, one below the other, now popped up.


    ''Two?'' He couldn''t help but start reading what these two ''skills'' were about, though the first one didn''t seem to be a skill.


    Klaus Body - Unique Body.


    | Point 0 Body: Infinitely Pure Body.


    | Limited: Lack of awakening.


    ''Limited? What does it mean? Lack of awakening?'' Klaus frowned. ''Awakening... Do it mean going through the First Bath? It must be...


    No one should awaken an ability as soon as they enter this world, so perhaps it lacks finishing the mission to understand what it does.''


    ''But, Point 0 Body... If I think of that, various ideas come to mind, but I don''t remember exactly what it might mean.'' Klaus sighed and decided to keep scrolling down the system.


    Maybe he would see something that would make him remember.


    Then, a new ability came into his view.


    Central Power - Unique Power.


    | The Great Attractor: Every hit you make will attract energy from your surroundings towards you to be further processed by your body. Depending on the power of the blow, the attraction will be greater or lesser.


    | Limited: Lack of awakening.


    ''Great Attractor?'' He eyed the name suspiciously. His eyes widened like saucers.


    Seeing the name and the description of the ability gave him a mental image, an important one, of something.


    That something belongs to the universe and is located in the Laniakea supercluster of galaxies. More precisely, the gravitational anomaly of the Laniakea supercluster: The Great Attractor. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thinking about this connected the wires in his head, making Klaus able to understand perfectly what was happening.


    ''Now I get it. This novel was written and inspired by mathematicians, physicists, and astrophysicists. Obviously, the abilities created could have something to do with that theme. Now I remember. This character wasn''t written because his abilities were so strong.''


    ''An ability inspired by the Great Attractor, able to draw the surrounding energy into the body, is a very powerful ability. It could break the novel''s rules, making it more complicated to do. Now...'' Klaus looked up to find the explanation for his body.


    He realized everything he had not been able to see before.


    ''Such an amazing ability like that naturally needs a matching body. And what better than the Infinitely Pure Body? What does the 0-Point Body mean? It''s simple. The idea behind making this body and naming it so is because it is the 0-Point of the Cartesian Plane.''


    ''If we look at it this way and it is Infinitely pure, it means that it can become strong with the two types of energy that exist: Positive Energy and Cursed Energy, right? After all, these would be equivalent to Positive and Negative Energy on the Cartesian Plane.'' He thought.


    For a moment, he paused to think about this. He felt he had found something good but couldn''t come up with anything after thinking about it, so he focused on continuing his theory.


    ''The Great Attractor can attract both types of energy simultaneously, while an Infinitely Pure body can process them¡­ Amazing. This is really good. I never thought I could witness something so wonderful.''


    His heart began to pound with excitement. This was an idea unlike any he had ever read about. Just by counting those two options alone, his potential seemed not to be limited, which made him see an exciting fantasy future where his infinite curiosity would be fully satiated.


    At least in theory, the Great Attractor and the 0-Point Body are extraordinary abilities. Because it is supposed to attract energy to the body just by hitting, whether training or fighting, he can do it.


    ''It''s a perfect body for a perfect skill.'' Klaus smiled broadly, excited.


    While he was so excited, out of sheer curiosity, he wanted to go lower, perhaps hoping to learn more about his new abilities.


    He didn''t expect to find anything else.


    The Cursed Energy is your companion and longs for your presence.


    | Little Incarnation: He who the Cursed Energy loves, reigns in the night. His name is The Incarnation.


    | Incomplete explanation, Impossible to use: Lack of awakening.


    Klaus frowned. ''Little Incarnation? What is this?'' There was no memory of this in his mind; no matter how hard he tried to think, he couldn''t recall anything similar.


    Even though he was not present during this novel''s creation and formal writing, he did not think the abilities of someone he had once created would change so much.


    After trying to remember for several seconds, he was forced to sigh and give up. The ability itself had no detailed explanations. It was empty. All it said was that it could not be used and a saying regarding it.


    That didn''t give him much information within his knowledge, so he wouldn''t keep thinking about nonsense to which he couldn''t know the answers.


    Instead, he decided to focus on the fact that he understood the first two skills well, at least theoretically.


    "I have to find a way to confirm that theory..." He said, looking up.


    He was hungry, and it was nighttime here, but instead of trying to make food, he focused on confirming his theory.


    He stood a little away from where he had killed the curse and tried to move his ability internally. ''Can''t I?'' He thought, confused, only to realize that he didn''t need to move it; it was always active.


    All he needed to do was train.


    ''Hit and hit, to absorb with the Great Attractor. At the same time, training with higher risk is more beneficial.'' He thought, remembering what the book said regarding the workouts.


    ''I see, so hurting and hitting me are forms of training, as long as they are done correctly...''


    He took one last look at his skill before looking ahead. ''Hitting attracts energy... Let''s try it.''


    He closed his eyes first, remembering the training he had gone through over the past month.


    If he remembered correctly, those guys and the book mentioned that to become strong, he needed to feel the surrounding Positive Energy and concentrate on it so he could exert his will on it to affect it and draw it into his body.


    If he considered it carefully, the ''will'' part could be skipped, because the Great Attractor already fulfilled that function. He only needed to focus on one place, so he soon opened his eyes and stared at a nearby tree.


    His breathing quickly harmonized with the nearby environment, bringing his concentration to the highest level. He bent his waist slightly and placed both arms close to his waist, with his elbows pointing straight ahead and his fists pointing straight ahead.


    It was a stance he had learned in an anime. ''I thought that thing would never be useful, but will it work?'' He smiled a little after thinking like that.


    Well, he didn''t mind either. The idea is to throw punches, not to look professional.


    Then he struck hard at the front. His first blow soon became a second, third, and fourth blow until he stopped because he noticed something.


    He hadn''t noticed, but his eyes were glowing. Before his eyes, he could see the movement of huge streams of dark energy, which swirled towards him as if they wanted to enter his body, but they passed by.


    ''Huh? Didn''t it enter?'' Klaus was in shock, but simultaneously, he could notice a subtle and tiny movement of a different energy.


    This energy looked more like wind and even seemed to be yellow somehow. It wasn''t cold like the first one; it was slightly warm. This energy swirled towards him, entered his pores, and settled in his body, causing it to activate and start processing it.


    ''Positive energy?'' Klaus smiled broadly. But immediately, the smiling countenance disappeared.


    At this moment, he could see the two types of energy, although he did not know why. Dark and cold energy was present in large quantities in this world, and it seemed slightly aggressive. It was as if it was always in constant aggression towards everything that came near it, but it obeyed the Great Attractor. That was the cursed energy.


    While the Positive Energy...


    ''It''s unfortunate its low quantity. Is this world special, and that''s why there''s not enough Positive Energy?''


    ''The Cursed Energy didn''t enter me either... That''s worrying. If the Cursed Energy is more abundant, it is in my best interest to become strong through that, but my body somehow doesn''t want to accept it.''


    As usual, he liked to close his eyes to think; this time, he did it again. Still, after closing them, his mind found itself looking at the body inside him again.


    ''This is... The Soft Ring?'' He was in front of a huge Ring, partially illuminated with a yellowish energy.


    That energy was also formed all over his body as if it were a small layer of skin, but it was so small that he could barely see and spread all over it. That was positive energy.


    ''It goes into the Ring and comes out of it to be all over my body... I get it. But what is this then?'' He looked to his right, up in this dark place.


    There was a Core there. Naturally, he could recognize it and was sure it was a Cursed Core.


    That means that he has in his body the two things necessary to be a Sorcerer of both Soft Class and Cursed Class.


    ''Considering the curiosity of my body, I can understand it. I should be able to be a Dual Sorcerer, though I don''t know if such existences will exist in this world. But why doesn''t that one have any energy at all?''


    As he could see, the Cursed Core in front of him was empty, devoid of energy. It was like a floating triangular shape of a black color with some transparent white lines.


    For this, there should be a reason and that reason he would like to know.


    ''Hmm, I see; maybe what''s missing is the complete awakening, as in the skills? In short, the completion of the Cursed Energy Bath is missing. Maybe that''s why I can''t absorb cursed energy.'' As he was thinking about this, he felt a sharp pain in his body that stunned him and brought him out of his thoughts.


    His body was suddenly hit by various waves of cursed energy, which took it upon themselves to enter it differently and begin to wage war on him inside it until it adapted.


    Klaus simply frowned. He realized that he had to adapt to this, as it would happen every time. He didn''t give the matter any more thought.


    He had managed to see through what he needed and his abilities. But he knew that a test could not be passed just because he wanted to, and he was sent here without any preparation.


    So, he had to focus on training.


    He looked determinedly ahead, lowered his body again, and started punching. At least he wanted to understand the training better before he went deeper into that city of unknown dangers.


    Each blow created slight ripples in that energy he could now see. It was as if his body suddenly became a whirlpool, fiercely attracting everything within its reach.


    As his training progressed, hours passed. His body sweated profusely until he suddenly stopped and dropped to the ground.


    "Haahh... Forget it. It''s almost impossible to train here. Even though I''ve done it so many times and can see all the energy, the Cursed Energy refuses to enter me, and the Positive Energy is so little that it''s pitiful. Also, why does it only work at a 20-degree angle in front of my punches? That''s too little." He complained, panting.


    Although he could feel a slight advance, that advance was very slow; it didn''t convince him. ''Maybe I''m doing it wrong.'' He thought.


    Then his stomach growled, warning him that he was hungry.


    That made him get up.


    As he guarded the surroundings, he looked around for the body of the monster he had killed and approached.


    "You look really disgusting, dear monster. It''s so disgusting that even to me, it makes me nauseous, but... I guess when the hunger gets tight, the palate will have to loosen up." Klaus said, knelt to prepare this disgusting, not-at-all-appetizing Beast Cursed.

 Chapter 5 - 5: A clear mind

    The first thing he did was to check to see if it had the Cursed Core, but after opening the whole body, he found nothing. Discouraged, he removed the sharp nails and used them like knives to cut the flesh.


    During the whole process, he was curious about something.


    "If curses are born from bad emotions, or more precisely from the Cursed Energy created from emotions, how do they have flesh? Can emotions create flesh?"


    He could understand the concept of Cursed Energy giving birth to Cursed Class Sorcerers because the reality is that ''they are not born of it.'' Essentially, all sorcerers are either human or belong to one of the existing races, but the type of energy they can use determines what kind of sorcerer they will be.


    Or at least that''s what he can understand so far, as he still doesn''t know if there is any additional difference between the Soft Class and the Cursed Class.


    But, for now, he understands that. The problem is that, based on that, he can''t explain what gives birth to Curses.


    These are born from Cursed Energy, essentially, and it''s not like a mutation happens. How can they have flesh, then? Is flesh created out of thin air? Is it magic or something?


    Although even then, magic is supposed to exist in this world, but it can''t do something like that.


    While thinking about it, he butchered the monster, picking up different sizes of pieces of flesh. It was really disgusting; it even smelled, and the blood was unbearable, but there was nothing he could do.


    He had no money, and walking to the city no longer seemed feasible. His belly rumbled throughout, and although he was tempted to throw it all away and run to the town, when he looked down and calculated the route, he found that there was 29 kilometers of distance between him and the city.


    If he considers that his body is not in optimal condition, that he is hungry, and that the terrain is not flat, it could take him more than half a day to get there.


    Right now, his condition is so pitiful that he could very well arrive and immediately drop dead after doing so.


    He, therefore, had no alternative. He would replenish his strength by eating something disgusting.


    After seeing no more curses nearby, he lit a fire and cooked the meat.


    A while later, he took the first bite of a piece of meat he had poked with a stick.


    ''It tastes horrible...'' He thought as he chewed it. He had never eaten anything that tasted so horrible, and it''s not like he was a person who was born into wealth.


    His past taught him not to be picky about food, so he started eating ''happily''.


    As he did so, he looked up at the sky. He longed to see the stars in a new world but could see nothing here.


    ''It looks like my dream will have to wait a while to be fulfilled since I was immediately sent here after arriving at this place, which still feels unreal.''


    He lowered his gaze, looked at the distant city, and, subsequently, at the Hill, he was to Dominate.


    ''A battle, huh? What would I tell myself if I could go to the past and talk to myself right when the research on the void began?''


    ''Don''t do it, will it kill you? To discover what I so longed to discover, only to have that very thing kill me in the end, is... Frustrating.''


    Even though he thought so, he was smiling as he did so.


    Of course, he was frustrated. He also remembered the face of the person who sabotaged him, which made him feel angry and even more frustrated.


    He knew better than anyone. His research had not failed; he should be remembered as the most outstanding scientist. He was sure he could develop a ''Theory of Everything,'' but a little man shattered the plan and thwarted all of that.


    A service staff had caused his growing fame, his most remarkable discoveries, and his life to be deprived.


    Now, he is sure that that explosion destroyed his fame. With his experiments, he killed a lot of people, including that man who sabotaged him, who will surely be remembered as a martyr for the research to a mad scientist.


    Naturally, Klaus understands the weight that comes with that, but honestly, it''s not like he cares. Besides, he can''t even direct his revenge on someone because that someone also died, and he doesn''t know who prompted him to do what he did, so his desire now doesn''t go through revenge. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Therefore, although he feels frustrated and angry, he knows how to contain and control himself. At this point, he may have been given a new opportunity. He has arrived in an exciting world full of unknown things that seem to follow a familiar course.


    Whether he can take advantage of this second chance will depend on him and his vision. But he doesn''t think what happened before was bad because it made him realize something important.


    When you are an average human, even the lowest and weakest of your subordinates can thwart your plans. When you have no power, you cannot prevent someone else from being able to thwart your plans, which becomes a sign of how weak humans are.


    At least on Earth, that''s how it is.


    But it''s different now. He has arrived in a world where fantasy exists, where he has just been transported to a world without stars, with strange monsters and mysterious energy born of emotions. Even better, with the possibility of becoming powerful himself.


    He does not know if there is a way to return to Earth, but if there is, he would like to return simply to tell them about the success of his research; if there isn''t, he doesn''t care either. From a young age, he learned to ignore the past.


    If Earth will be a past for him from now on, it doesn''t bother him. On the contrary, it''s okay. This world looks like it has more things to investigate than the Earth, more things to satiate his curiosity with.


    Now, a whole new fantasy world opened up to his view. Naturally, the infinite curiosity that led him to discover one of the universe''s greatest secrets will lead him down a similar path in this fantasy world.


    That''s why he couldn''t stop smiling, even though his food tasted horrible.


    It was then that he realized that, it was possible that he could have made it to the City without dying and gone to eat delicious food. But his curiosity would not allow it.


    To satiate his curiosity... He was willing to eat things like this simply to understand them.


    Perhaps he was simply crazy.


    .


    After eating several portions of meat, Klaus took a deep breath and stood up. He looked satisfied, but he didn''t even know if his stomach was satisfied or his curiosity.


    Still, it was no time to dwell on nonsense.


    ''It''s time to go to town. Let''s see what a Fantasy World has in store for me.'' He smiled and set off, not wanting to waste another minute.

 Chapter 6 - 6: Running through the city

    Klaus ran desperately through the city streets, in the opposite direction to the strange people and animals running through the streets.


    In the distance, behind and in front of him, he could hear screams of different people clamoring for him to be caught. Still, he was agile in avoiding dangerous places and managed to hide in some alleys just to see that all his pursuers continued running.


    ''Hah... God, these bastards are pretty fast.'' He thought and turned around to continue running toward the city exit.


    If you''re wondering how he fell into a situation where everyone is now chasing him, you''d have to reminisce a bit...


    A few hours ago, when he had just arrived in the city, he was so intrigued by the culture, the foods, and the shape of the buildings, which reminded him so much of the ancient era on earth, that he began to walk through the city.


    He first noticed that the people here were much paler than he was. He had regained some color by eating the foul flesh of that curse, which made him stand out from everyone here. He thought it would be a good thing, but it was not.


    He attracted a lot of attention without realizing it, and many looked at him with hatred.


    Still, the problem was not that.


    When he was walking through the city, he felt hungry. Although that meat left him satisfied, it made him realize that his body consumed the nutrients of that meat much faster than usual. So he felt very hungry, and seeing such good food in the city, which looked very delicious, he wanted to try to buy it, although he was unsuccessful.


    The currency with which things are traded here is called Cursed Coin and is usually divided into Quarters of Cursed Coin for small purchases, but he had none of that.


    Still, he was told that an organization in the city traded in Curses. He could sell the body parts of different Curses to obtain money or food, which encouraged Klaus.


    When he went there and tried to sell that disgusting meat, he immediately began to be chased by the powers of the city for no apparent reason. But apparently, they were sent by a powerful bastard that Klaus managed to see during his escape.


    That''s how he is now in this situation, thinking about his next move.


    As he ran through the alleys, two pursuers crossed his sight.


    They were two tall men with black eyes, black hair, and pale skin. They carried swords that seemed to be imbued with cursed energy, but they didn''t look mighty.


    Klaus smiled at the sight of them. He had more or less learned the distinction by the uniform of these people and knew that these two were among the weakest in the city. If he could beat them, he could get their weapons, which would make his journey more manageable.


    He ran through the alley, showing himself.


    The two were surprised to find him but smiled. This was their chance to reach the city''s great heights.


    The reward for catching this little thief was very high, after all.


    They immediately drew their swords from the sheath. "Let''s go together; if we keep the whole reward for ourselves, we can afford better training." They talked among themselves; even so, they were very slow.


    By the time they realized it, they already had Klaus on top of them, punching one of them in the face and taking him with him until he crashed into the wall.


    "Little guy, I really like your sword; how about lending it to me?" he threw several blows to the guy''s face, who, even though he had a protective helmet, still felt severe pain, and his nose started to bleed.


    Klaus could not continue his onslaught, as he had to jump to the side to avoid the other''s attack. That sword attack hit the wall and his partner''s helmet hard, cracking the helmet in two and leaving it unprotected.


    Klaus grinned at this and, with what little knowledge of martial arts he had, spun on his axis as he stepped onto the ground and quickly jumped up to land a blow on the hand of the one who had just attacked him.


    "Agh!" A scream came out of his mouth when he felt his bones being hit roughly like that. He had to retract his hand quickly, but that made the sword slip out of his grip.


    "Alright, if you want to give me your sword, I won''t refuse," Klaus smiled and held the sword in his hand.


    Immediately, that caused some strange information to pass through his mind. ''Information on how to use it? How convenient.''


    Although the information was basic, it served him greatly at the moment, as he had never touched a sword in his life.


    He bent his body and, being so close to the guy who was still dazed from the previous blows, swung the sword towards him. The sword met no opposition and soon cut off part of his neck, for the sword struck the wall behind, and he could not cross any further from there. That showed his lack of experience, but with half of the neck with a hole in it, the guy bled out and tainted Klaus.


    He knew he couldn''t get distracted; the other guy was still there.


    When he tried to look that way, he received a blow in the face that disoriented him and made him take several steps back. But in this course, Klaus managed to swing the sword towards the other guy''s body just to hit the sword he was still holding and move it away from his enemy.


    "Bastard, so you''re cunning." Complained the man in front of him.


    Klaus noticed his nose was bleeding but smiled at him. "In this world, cunning might be your greatest ally."


    "Heh, that cunning won''t do you any good. I will prove that you, a petty raider and thief of our resources, are not worthy to carry our sword."


    The little city soldier jumped quickly to where the other sword was, but Klaus would not allow him to do as he pleased. He knew he had to end this fight as soon as possible, so he jumped in the same direction.


    Still, he was two steps further away from the sword than the soldier, so he realized he wouldn''t make it in time.


    ''A small wager...''


    He stared at the man before him, trying to gauge the distance quickly and his acceleration. He also noticed the movement of the cursed energy, which somehow worked like wind in this world.


    1 second later, he smiled. He moved his hand 20 centimeters away from where the sword was on the ground, then pushed his hand sharply and threw his sword, also trying to make a slight curvature in his throw.


    ''A little 15-degree bend should be enough.'' He thought as soon as he threw it.


    His sword flew at high speed, and thanks to the pressure of the cursed energy in the environment, it had a slight curvature in its path.


    Just at the moment when that guy went to grab the sword on the ground, Klaus''s attack stuck in his neck, and thanks to the speed, it crossed from one side to the other, killing him instantly.


    ''Hehe, and they said physics would be useless for me to fight. Even such basic physics is already so useful.''


    Though he smiled, the reality was that killing people still felt a little strange.


    Not that he was a saint, nor was this his first time. His childhood wasn''t smooth; at some point in it, he had to kill to survive.


    But it still felt a little strange to do so, perhaps because of the society he came from.


    Still, his life depended on it. He couldn''t be picky about it.


    He ran, grabbed the swords there, and wanted to start running somewhere else.


    But suddenly, he heard a shout.


    "Surround this place; that thief is over here!"


    Klaus shuddered. ''Too close.'' S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He looked around and noticed a low wall he could jump over. He ran to it and climbed over it, jumping over to the house.


    Just then, several armed and strong soldiers entered the alley.


    "Sir, there are two dead here!" they shouted.


    Klaus sighed when he saw that they didn''t see him. He looked up, planning to keep running.


    But then he was shocked.


    There was a face in front of him.

 Chapter 7 - 7: An extremely beautiful woman

    Beautiful, would that be the right word?


    No, maybe even the word ''beautiful'' could not describe the perfect face Klaus had before him.


    She was a beautiful woman. She had chiseled and delicate features and attractive, snow-white skin. Unlike all the people in this strange world, she was not pale. She looked more human.


    Her perfect face, red lips, black hair, and, most strikingly, beautiful, ultra-detailed blue eyes made the surrounding darkness dull and recede. The same was true of the dim brightness across the city.


    Klaus was immediately drawn to that face as she stared up at him.


    Just then, the shouts of nearby people brought them back to their senses.


    Klaus frowned, not knowing what to say. But, before he could even speak, he was pulled roughly by this woman.


    ''God... She''s too strong.'' Although Klaus tried to resist, her force was so great that he couldn''t even move. Soon, she entered the house and went to a rather large basement, where she finally stopped.


    After that, she looked him back and forth and frowned.


    "You''re a Reared in the Mist, aren''t you?" She spoke suddenly, in a beautiful but proud voice.


    Klaus didn''t know how to answer that sudden question, and she didn''t give him time to do so before asking anything else.


    "You''re here to spend your first bath, aren''t you?"


    At this point, Klaus had to nod and stand up. "I''m a Reared in the Mist, and, indeed, I''m in my first bath. Are you too? Are you one of the people I have to face against?" he asked, curious.


    If she was one of his rivals, then the current situation was complicated. This woman''s strength to bring him here was too high to beat her. Perhaps an impossible situation in his current state.


    But the woman practically ignored his questions.


    "I see. No wonder I feel you are so compatible with the cursed energy, but it still attacks you so strongly. But why were you sent to this place for your first bath? This is Second Bath territory."


    Although Klaus was confused, he could see a few things from her words. "Are you in the Second Bath?"


    "Yes." Although she seemed very curious, her proud look showed that her current status was a source of pride for her.


    Klaus swallowed hard. ''There are 4 Baths in total. The first one awakens the power. To enter the Second one, you already have to reach a certain level on the Power Scale; why is there such a powerful person in my test? How am I supposed to beat her?''


    Although he was confused, he didn''t show it on his face. He honestly felt curious about this woman. It wasn''t just about her peculiar beauty; he felt her body was special and strange. Even though he knew nothing about this world, he somehow felt a particular attraction between them, which made no sense.


    Still, he knew that his life depended on this. Would he die as soon as he arrived in this world? That would be unfortunate.


    So, he wanted to respond with something else, but the woman turned away.


    "Running into people who are passing other bathrooms is not uncommon. As you walk through the Cursed World, it is common to encounter others passing through baths above yours. Even it''s not impossible to run into those passing through their Fourth Bath." She turned to look at him again.


    "The rare thing is to be sent into this territory on your first bath. The curses here are too powerful for you; didn''t you get sidetracked?" She was curious about this.


    Klaus nodded. "I''m sure the territory of my first bath is left here."


    She nodded slightly and averted her gaze indifferently.


    ''First, enemies of the third bath are hanging around here, and now, a little one is passing his first bath... Certainly, the second bath is dangerous.'' She smiled a little.


    "If so, that''s fine. You can go out and come back to the surface. Although you are very weak, try to train a little in the house, and then you can get out. If you follow the road in front of the mansion, you can get out without a problem; your pursuers don''t get into this area."


    She lost interest as quickly as she gained it, so she turned around nonchalantly and walked further into the basement.


    Klaus was a bit stunned after seeing this and sighed. With no one in sight, he was able to lie down and rest. There were many things to think about.


    It was already amazing to him that a person from the Second Bath was here, but from how she spoke, the Baths didn''t seem to be divided.


    ''The Cursed World... That''s what this place must be called. So, do all baths occur in the same world and without divisions? Then what exactly are baths?'' he thought.


    No one could answer him, though.


    Good thing he had learned several things. The first was that entering the City was not a good option. People from the start looked at him funny, with a particular hatred. And simply for killing a Curse, he was already branded as a natural enemy of the city.


    But considering that these people live in a World of Curses, they may see these things as pets or something like that. With that learned, he understood that he shouldn''t wander around this city wandering.


    Still, he was hungry.


    After several hours since his body had consumed all the nutrients, he needed more.


    That was why, after taking one last look at the basement and not seeing the beautiful woman, he went up to the house and stayed near the entrance to the basement. If he was in trouble, he could go in there and flee wherever possible. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After that, he removed the small makeshift backpack he had made from cloth he had stolen in town, where all the curse meat and some dry sticks were. The clothes were a bit special. Despite the cursed beast''s flesh''s smell, this one did not allow it to spread, so it was helpful.


    Then he lit the fire, and a few minutes later, he began to cook the meat.


    It''s a pity that this System was not like the one in the novels he had read before. It didn''t have an inventory mechanism, or at least for now, so he had to throw away some of the meat he had chopped earlier during his long walk.


    Right now, he only had enough meat left for two more meals.


    Still, enough for now. Not that he liked the taste of the meat anyway; he was sure he wouldn''t miss it.


    As Klaus cooked the meat, the smell of rotting meat flooded the house and entered the basement.


    That snapped Klaus out of his thoughts by a cold, deadly voice.


    "May I know what you''re doing? That smell..." The beautiful woman was forced to leave after smelling something so bad and found Klaus with his back to her, so she couldn''t see what he was doing.


    Klaus turned to look at her. One piece of meat was in his mouth, and the other was stuck on the stick. He swallowed and then smiled at her.


    "I am eating. I haven''t eaten for many hours; I''m starving." He replied cheerfully.


    Food had improved his mood, even if it tasted awful. After all, it was better to have a stomach full of lousy food than to have it empty.

 Chapter 8 - 8: She will teach him

    She looked at him in shock.


    "Are you eating Cursed meat?"


    "Yes, it''s all I have. It tastes horrible, but it''s better than nothing."


    His calm reply and subsequent bite of the disgusting meat surprised the woman.


    ''This... There are such strange people.''


    The smell of the cooked meat was so bad that she couldn''t help but bring a hand to her nose.


    ''It''s even from the Calamity of Disgust... How can he take bites out of that?''


    She couldn''t help but walk over to him and take the meat out of his hand. "Give me all that. Don''t you know anything about this world? You''re eating a Curse of Disgusting Calamity. That''s terrible for your body, you know?" She complained and ripped all the pieces of meat from him before throwing them in the trash, wrapped in a bag.


    Klaus looked at her in shock as she threw down his food. "Hey!" He even wanted to complain, but she shot him a stern look.


    "What? Answer my questions, and then I''ll let you eat. Don''t you know anything about this world? No one who knew the least would choose to eat Curses, let alone one of disgust."


    Klaus stared at her for a moment. He seemed to want to see right through her. But after a moment, he sighed. It''s not like she wasn''t right. Besides, he saw a way to get information from this place. So, he sat back down.


    "There was nothing I could do. I was hungry and needed to replenish my strength to escape the city. The guys who sent me here did it against my will and didn''t even give me food."


    He looked past her and looked at the garbage.


    "Besides, people who were born into a good family might not understand, but for us, people in the slums, food from the garbage isn''t that it''s something disgusting. It''s not like we could afford to eat delicious things, anyway."


    Although he said that, he wasn''t talking about this body''s past.


    He was remembering his childhood on earth. How many times didn''t he have to eat from garbage, or not eat at all, to get to where he was?


    As a scientist, he understood better than anyone else that this kind of food was not good for the organism, but he could not do anything about it.


    He was born and raised in extreme poverty. His father died when he was born, and his mother and brother died when he was about to enter school.


    Since then, he has supported himself on his own. Eating disgusting meat was nothing new to him.


    The good thing is that he knew that fire killed many of the microorganisms dangerous to his body. That''s why he had no fear of eating something disgusting if it was passed through fire.


    ''If the world wants to swallow you alive, you must be prepared to live in the most pitiful way possible because when the world opposes you, the only way out of it is to go against the world. And my life has been a constant misfortune since my birth, a constant going against the world and its cunning current; what''s a little beast in the face of that?''


    ''Even better, if I have flesh of those things inside me, I can study them later, looking inside my body. This is the best, but I guess I can''t tell all this to her.'' Klaus smiled.


    Although he didn''t say anything about his past, the woman before him could see it; she wasn''t stupid. So, her countenance softened a little, something unusual.


    She sighed. She took out pieces of meat that looked delicious and put them near him.


    "Here, eat that."


    After saying this, she sat beside him to cook meat, although she seemed in a bad mood.


    Klaus looked at her curiously, wondering what she was thinking. But the sight of such appetizing meat made his stomach growl. ''I won''t object if I get something so delicious.'' He smiled.


    Soon, the two were eating, albeit in silence.


    A while later, she spoke again.


    "Can I ask you something?"


    Klaus nodded to her.


    "The people who sent you here, are they a government? How much information did they give you about the Curses and the first bath?"


    Klaus frowned. "It is a government, though I don''t know exactly from where. Of the Curses, I was only told they were powerful monsters. Of the first bath..." He then told her what he had been told without revealing anything he knew.


    She frowned conspicuously.


    ''Tsk, those damn bastards are tested with humans again.'' She stared him up and down, noticing something odd.


    ''But he doesn''t have the mark... Did they fail to try to put it on? How many are they trying to kill this time? It looks like there is a Big Clan behind the scenes.'' She sighed.


    "If so, then get ready. I will help you. Even if you don''t pass the bath test, you should at least know how you will die and why."


    "Are you sure?" Klaus'' beautiful purple eyes glowed looking at her. She nodded at him, returning the gaze.


    "Eat quickly. If you want to pass your First Bath, you must be as fast as possible because your current strength won''t allow it. I think you haven''t even understood how to use the energy inside you, which is unfortunate, so you have a long way to go. Your talent will determine whether or not you can pass this test." She said, and then she got up to go into the basement.


    "Follow me when you''re done."


    .


    An hour later, Klaus was standing before her.


    "First, I must tell you that you must never eat curse meat again." She scolded him, but she sighed after remembering what he had said earlier about her condition. "At least don''t do it while you''re inside this world."


    "The cursed energy here is highly aggressive, much more so than that of our world, but at the same time, it is very friendly to Curses. If you eat one, all the cursed energy that enters you will become more aggressive inside you and will very quickly consume whatever nutrients you have in your body. That will lead to your death, even if you are a Reared in the Mist."


    ''I see. It''s no wonder the nutrients inside me have been consumed so quickly. So it''s due to that.'' He had seen it before and thought it might have something to do with it, but the reality was that he didn''t care.


    If something external could kill him, then at least he could find a way to defend himself, and it wouldn''t be his fault; if he were starved to death, then it would be his fault.


    She continued. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Also, when you burn a curse, its ability is watered into the scent, which will enter your body and make all the people of this world aggressive towards you. You should know that the inhabitants of this world have powers associated with curses; you''re rarely going to find one that will openly murder them. Even more so because many of them are tamers."


    Her words made sense and explained why Klaus was being chased. He figured it would be something similar, though he didn''t expect having eaten the curse on the mountain to be the main reason.


    ''Tsk, those bastards didn''t tell me any of this.''


    Even in that book, there was no mention of it. They practically sent him to die in this place.


    "The second thing you should know is that there are several types of Curses with different abilities. The types of Curses are called Calamities. The ones you will encounter in the First Bath can only be Curses born of the Calamities of Fear, Anger, or Disgust, although if you are unlucky, you will encounter one of the other types of Calamities and die."


    "Luckily, there are no such Curses here, although the overall strength of the first 3 is quite a bit higher than it should be for a first bath. But you should keep in mind that the abilities of those curses are associated with the Calamity they are born from.


    If they were born of fear, they''d have abilities to instill fear, and it''s not like there''s only one way to do that; no one knows how many ways these things use to instill fear."


    Klaus nodded. ''So that''s why that thing could disgust me so much. It''s because it belongs to the Calamity of Disgust.''


    But she hadn''t finished speaking yet, so Klaus listened attentively.


    "Still, there''s something you should keep in mind."


    "In the Cursed World, the Curses are not the most dangerous. It''s the inhabitants of this world. Didn''t they tell you where you would get to?"


    Klaus shook his head; though he was thoughtful about what she said, the reality was that they had not given him any information from this world, and he needed it.


    If it weren''t for the fact that those of this world weren''t so cunning, he wouldn''t have gotten away so easily from those guys.


    And even though she was indifferent and arrogant, ever since she met Klaus every situation with him made her feel sorry for him. Maybe some of her was too soft, so she wanted to teach him, or it was simply a whim to thwart the plans of those who play with fire.


    Or perhaps it was due to something else.


    "Then I''ll start there. You must know that this world has only one ruler: the Cursed Empire."

 Chapter 9 - 9: The Cursed Empire and Basic Principles

    The Cursed Empire.


    It is an absolute colossus in this place, and its territory is as big as the whole world. It rules from north to south and east to west. The people who pursue Klaus are members of the Guard of the Cursed Empire, although they don''t seem to be very powerful here.


    This city is far from the Center of the Empire. It could take several months to reach it by automobile.


    "That''s why you should beware of them and not openly enter the cities, much less in your first bath and even less after consuming a cursed beast." She said, giving Klaus a stern look before continuing. "A colossus like that, being the ruler, has the ability to control even the smallest cities perfectly."


    "You should know that we, the inhabitants of New Earth in the first baths, are only fry. Therefore, focus on passing the First Bath and returning quickly to New Earth. Once there, you will be able to strengthen yourself more calmly. At least you won''t have the continuous attacks of Cursed Energy on you, nor the danger of being found by one of those above and dying just on a whim.


    So, since I have some free time, I''ll teach you a bit about how to become strong."


    After finishing, she pulled out a sword and tossed it to him. "You will use it from today in training. I will only be with you for three days because I have to go and pass my test, so you better have good understanding skills." After saying this, she attacked him just as Klaus grabbed the sword.


    The ferocity and speed of her attack made her arrive in front of Klaus in an instant, and the sword, which was heading for Klaus'' head, was deflected by a short sword clash.


    In the end, the woman''s sword crossed near his neck, and she smiled. "Good reaction, but very slow. If you don''t attack against a powerful person, you won''t be able to do anything but corner yourself." She said.


    Klaus understood what she meant, so he moved his body down a little and attacked from the side, a blind spot. His attack was slow before the girl''s eyes, but those beautiful blue eyes sparkled. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Good point of attack.'' She thought. The place where he attacked from, he would surely have hit if he did it faster.


    But Klaus was countered and sent a few feet back.


    Right at the clash of swords occurred, she frowned.


    ''What? Positive Energy and Cursed Energy in one body?'' She looked up in shock.


    ''No, it can''t be. But why is there so much Cursed Energy near his body?'' Unable to find an answer in mere minutes, she shook her head.


    "You don''t seem to understand the Basic Principles of Energy Training, so let''s start there."


    She moved over to a few chairs she had there and sat down. "I''ll start by saying that, from now on, you''re going to train more than you''re going to sleep. So push yourself." She smirked.


    Various ways of torturing someone with training went through her mind. If they did it to her...why not do it to someone else? That could serve as revenge on the world.


    Though surely, she wouldn''t expect Klaus to just be a guy who''s crazy and doesn''t mind being harmed in his training.


    And well, he didn''t mind if she was rough, either. She had lent herself to teach him about this world, so why would he complain just because of a bit of suffering?


    So, she started talking, and he had to do everything she told him.


    The Basic Principles are 3.


    Adaptation, Understanding, and Realization, in that order.


    It''s ironic that a person must adapt to something and then understand it, but that''s how the world is here. Understanding starts inside your body, and Energy does not need you to understand it to adapt to it.


    However, the adaptation phase is the most important. If you do not adapt to the Energy that enters you through training, it will slowly destroy you, and that includes the passive ''positive energy''.


    The Adaptation phase is achieved through intensive training. Fighting Curses is one of the best ways to do this, for by pushing your body to the limit in battle, the Energy within you adapts better to your body and creates its path through it.


    While this woman was teaching him various things about it and telling him the right way to do it, Klaus was making big moves. His inexperience with the sword was visible. Even when he had received knowledge of how to use it, it was not enough.


    Even so, the training this woman told him consisted of repeatedly striking an infinite number of times until the flesh was torn.


    Several hours passed like this. He had been running through the city in the early morning hours, so when he first saw this woman, it was already approaching morning hours.


    His training lasted from then until dusk, when he finally stopped and fell backward, exhausted.


    "Haahh..." His breathing was uneven and waning at times, but he looked satisfied and had a smile on his face.


    No matter what kind of blows he delivered, they always affected the energies in his surroundings, drawing them into his body. So long training sessions like that not only exhausted him, but they also strengthened him in more ways than just physical strengthening and energy adaptation.


    Thanks to his Great Attractor, they allowed his body to absorb vast amounts of energy. So it was like killing three birds with one stone.


    But he still could not absorb the cursed energy into his body. It would pass by and not enter. This was unfortunate, for the amount of cursed energy in this world is overwhelming.


    Still, training in a place as hidden as this basement made him realize that even here, the cursed energy is highly aggressive. Yes, during his training, he received several attacks of cursed energy, which is why his condition is so pitiful.


    Still, he can''t deny that it was a good training, that''s why he felt happy.


    Meanwhile, the woman watched him from the side. She showed no expression on her face and looked indifferent, as usual.


    But her mind was pensive.


    ''There is no doubt. I''m sure he''s a Soft Class Sorcerer. But why can he draw the surrounding cursed energy towards him?'' Before her eyes, the cursed or positive energy currents had never been hidden.


    She had always been able to see them, so she was sure that every hit he made drew Energy into his body. Whether Positive Energy or Cursed Energy, he drew them equally.


    ''But Cursed Energy seemed to refuse to enter him... What a curious case. I''ve never seen anything like it before.'' She couldn''t deny that, for the first time, she was interested in someone other than her family.


    Her personality these last few hours was an enigma for a woman who tends to be characterized by arrogance and indifference. However, she hadn''t noticed it.


    She got up and handed him some pieces of cooked meat.


    "Eat. Replenishing nutrients is paramount when you''ve eaten curses inside this place."

 Chapter 10 - 10: Soft Class Sorcerer?

    A few minutes later, they were both eating in large quantities. They did not utter a word.


    She looked as indifferent as ever. She didn''t even look at Klaus, so he wondered. ''What is she thinking?''


    ''I''ve clearly sensed that she kept looking at me before. She feels interested, but at the same time, she looks so indifferent towards everything that she doesn''t seem to care even about the interest she feels. What a curious person.''


    At first, the feeling this woman gave him was of an arrogant person. She didn''t look like someone amiable, but contrary to his expectations, she was friendly for no reason and even agreed to teach him, despite her indifference showing that she wasn''t that interested in him.


    ''If I remember correctly, she asked me if I was a Reared in the Mist. Could it have something to do with that?'' he thought.


    Since arriving here, he has naturally been curious to learn more about her. Her eyes were too beautiful, too indescribable to ignore.


    In addition, the most curious thing about her eyes was that they seemed to have a similar characteristic to his purple eyes: they shone naturally, which enhanced their beauty somehow.


    All these characteristics added to the fact that she was a beautiful, indifferent, ethereal-looking woman who did not seem to be particularly interested in the beauty of the opposite sex but was so perfect that even the most incredible beauties of the earth did not compare to her, she would naturally attract Klaus'' attention.


    And that woman, who is also powerful, still decided to teach a stranger on her own.


    There had to be a reason for this, and Klaus couldn''t help but feel that she might be cheating on him, but the reality was that the training she made him have had been very effective, and it wasn''t like she needed to cheat him out of anything, if she wanted to kill him, she could easily do it.


    That''s why, in a way, he felt it was just a whim she had. Her indifference showed it.


    When she noticed him looking at her, she looked at him too. Both pairs of eyes met at that moment, making neither want to avert their gaze.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked.


    Klaus smiled. "I was just curious as to why you decided to teach me. I don''t look like someone who can replay this for you, you know?"


    She shrugged.


    "I have enough money and strength that I don''t need a little Reared in the Mist to pay me for something I wanted to do on my own. So don''t worry."


    They both stared at each other, allowing the pressure in the air to ease gently. If she decided to kill him, he was sure she wouldn''t be able to help it. The difference between her and him was a lot; he had noticed it before when they clashed swords. Still, that didn''t detract from his wanting to learn a little from her.


    "That makes it stranger."


    "Can''t you accept that I had a whim of the moment? You looked pitiful eating that, and I realized those guys were sending people to die, so I decided to help you. Whether you can survive or not is up to you. That''s all."


    "Looks like it''s not the first time they''ve done this." He spoke.


    She sighed. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, they do it to eliminate unnecessary people or test their new inventions. You''re unusual, though. You don''t have the seal put on you by those guys, which means they couldn''t put it on you. That''s why I decided to help you. Maybe you have potential and can pass the First Bath. If I can break those guys'' plans, even a little bit, with something so small, then I''ll do it.


    I think you''ll like that answer better." She smiled.


    Klaus sighed. "So, in the end, I''m a guinea pig on one side and the other, huh."


    "The weak are meant to be."


    "Isn''t that too cruel?"


    "New Earth is a cruel world. The weak have no right to complain because the strong cannot hear their complaints. You can only nod, work, and get paid."


    Her words seemed to indicate otherwise, so Klaus smiled.


    "The Rebellion of the Weak tends to dethrone the great Empires; do not underestimate them. When you least expect it, they may be biting the hand with which you suppress them, seeking their freedom."


    The two of them hadn''t stopped looking into each other''s eyes the whole time, but she had to be startled and avert her gaze this time. Somehow, she couldn''t stand the pressure of the words.


    His words had rightly hit where they were meant to hit. So she couldn''t reply.


    She was silent for a while until she looked at him sideways. "My name is Jasmine; what is your name?" She asked.


    Klaus, surprised, looked at her for a few seconds before answering. "My name is Klaus. Nice to meet you, Miss Jasmine."


    She nodded.


    ''Klaus...'' She said to herself, but she didn''t answer anymore.


    Her appearance returned to indifference again; she seemed to have lost all the interest she had a moment before.


    After that, they both went to sleep.


    Before dawn, a round of training began.


    Klaus has a habit of getting up early, so today, he got up even earlier and started training.


    Adaptation is not difficult to achieve, or at least he doesn''t see it that way. It simply allows the body to adapt and live harmoniously with the energy within.


    Since he can''t absorb Cursed Energy, he has to do it with Positive Energy, which his body doesn''t seem too compatible with due to his living most of his life in the Cursed Mist. Still, it is enough for him as long as he is a little compatible.


    But, as he trained during the morning, he realized several things.


    ''Understanding Adaptation allows me to advance my speed in summoning energy in my body. Even when I have such small amounts of energy and don''t feel much difference in my strength, I can feel how I move each particle of it faster.'' He smiled.


    He didn''t stop; he continued his training, seeing that it was paying off.


    At an indeterminate moment, Jasmine joined him. But she wasn''t training with him; she was teaching him various things.


    "I can see that you have awakened as a Soft Class Sorcerer, so you must understand the importance of the Rings from now on. It will be your best friend from today on."


    "Stop for a moment." She spoke. Klaus did as he was told.


    "The first thing you should know is that the quality of a Soft Class Sorcerer is that he has a Ring inside him. I could see that you seem to have it awakened. Can you show it to me?"


    Klaus frowned but nodded and raised his right hand. Soon, a perfectly rounded golden ring flashing a bit of Positive Energy appeared floating above it.


    The Ring seemed to be constructed with intricate, beautiful, magical inscriptions.


    "Good Ring." Jasmine seemed amazed at the perfection of that Ring.


    ''It looks as perfect as the perfection of his eyes. It''s amazing.'' She couldn''t help but praise them internally, though it showed nothing on her face.


    "Well, this Ring characterizes you as a Soft Class Sorcerer, of course, so does your Positive Energy, which you use to become strong. Now, you should know that Soft Class Sorcerer can only use this Ring to fight. The most basic way is to imbue it into your weapon using Positive Energy. That''s the one you''ll practice until I leave."


    Klaus nodded. "I understand. But what is it that characterizes a Cursed Class Sorcerer besides their cursed energy?" he asked, curious.

 Chapter 11 - 11: Scientific theory in a fantasy world?

    Jasmine took a few seconds before nodding slightly at his question.


    "Knowing the things your enemies might have is important. Still, I should tell you that you''re dead if you encounter a Cursed Class Sorcerer among the opponents in your first bath. The two classes can''t be compared if they''re on the same level, but you shouldn''t worry; the choice of opponents is, to some extent, fair."


    She raised her hand and gathered cursed energy there, allowing the energy to form a ring similar to Klaus'' but black.


    "Those of the Soft Class are characterized by a golden-colored ring similar to this one. Cursed Class doesn''t have something like that. We have a Cursed Core."


    She destroyed the black ring there and suddenly showed her Cursed Core.


    "I am a Sorceress of the Cursed Class. But that''s not the only thing that characterizes us. That doesn''t do us much good, although in this world, we could rule, and it is one of the reasons why the Soft Class has a great disadvantage here. But there is another reason, and that is the main reason."


    "Skills. Only a Cursed Class Sorcerer can awaken abilities external to the Ring, and these abilities usually give us a lot of advantage over the Soft Class; these abilities are not like the Rings."


    "The Rings are an external source of power and abilities. Our abilities are an internal source. That makes us innately more powerful. But naturally, not just anyone can be a Cursed Class Sorcerer." She smiled a little.


    "For starters, to be a Cursed Class Sorcerer, you need to have the blood of one of the ''3 Commandments'' in your veins or be extremely lucky to inherit an ability directly from Cursed Energy. We are so scarce that, in a pitched battle against the Soft Class, we would possibly lose by numbers alone. We are outnumbered by more than 500 to 1." She finished.


    After hearing all this, Klaus was pensive, but Jasmine told him to go to training, and he did.


    Soon after, Jasmine mentioned a topic about Ring Specialization to him, but she didn''t go into it in depth. She simply told him that when the time came to use his Ring skills, he had to specialize it.


    What was that? She didn''t tell him, so Klaus had to turn his attention away from that and continue his training.


    During that time, his thoughts wandered back and forth.


    He had skills. But he also had a Ring.


    If the Ring was what allowed him to be a Soft Class Sorcerer, then he was also a Cursed Class Sorcerer, right?


    That would be the normal thing to think. But there was something else that made him think otherwise.


    His ability doesn''t seem to use energy to function. It works directly like that for no apparent reason.


    ''...There is a secret behind my ability.'' Although he knew it before, he could now confirm it with this new knowledge. But it was a secret he could not discover at this moment, or so he thought.


    Soon, his mind began to work quickly, and he tried to do what Jasmine told him.


    As he looked ahead and thought, a thought crossed his mind.


    ''The Great Attractor is based on a gravitational anomaly. That being the case, my Great Attractor, use gravity?''


    His curiosity was piqued. Suddenly, he might have the theory of the secret of his ability.


    The theory of gravity says that the greater the mass, the greater the gravity. But, simultaneously, the closer it is to ''something,'' the more gravitational force it will exert. That means that the farther away it is, the less force it will exert, obviously.


    ''Each body has mass...'' He soon stopped moving. He dropped the sword he was training with and looked straight ahead.


    Jasmine looked at him in confusion. "What''s wrong?"


    But she received no answers.


    Klaus was thinking of a theory.


    What if his body, which now has the Great Attractor, has become a major gravitational center for all the mass in the surrounding area?


    The Great Attractor in his body has one condition to activate: Hit.


    If that is the condition, then it is normal that when he is still, the energy, which is also mass, does not approach him. The gravitational force is not activated, and the gravity produced by his own body is not enough.


    But hitting activates his ability, and if his theory is true, then that should activate the gravitational force.


    His eyes sparkled a little at that moment, realizing something. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''When I hit, the Great Attractor increases the mass of my body... No, no. It is possible that the blow or the force itself is what increases the mass around my body, and perhaps the Great Attractor is just expanding the gravitational force produced into the surroundings.''


    ''But there is a limit to how much force I have, so if the force or the hit is what produces gravity and if my theory is correct, there must be a more or less exact limit to how far this gravitational field can expand. Bearing in mind that what gravity does is to bend space, naturally that will bring the energy closer to me, as it will orbit around me.''


    ''Also, depending on the force I exert on the hit, the range should be greater or less.'' He concluded.


    He didn''t want to waste any more time. He had to try it.


    He bent his body slightly and retracted his hand slightly, with his elbow sticking out behind his body, the same position as always.


    Then, he put as much force as possible into his hand, moving the positive energy dramatically.


    Meanwhile, he focused his gaze straight ahead.


    He needed to increase his concentration to the limit, so he didn''t care what Jasmine was talking about. He needed to check this.


    His eyes seemed to glow in such a way that anyone would think an ability had been activated.


    After 30 seconds of preparation, he released his punch to the front without taking his eyes off the place he was hitting.


    Soon, the blow reached the limit of what his body could hit, and a small explosion of energy occurred. Then strange vibrations that only he could see expanded at a 20-degree angle to a distance of a few meters in front of him. Klaus could see the cursed energy in that place being pulled towards him.


    Perhaps it was more as if something invisible had affected the energy. By a force it could not resist and was forced to hit his body.


    ''Good...'' That was the first step.


    Striking as hard as he could, made the energy to a distance of about 3 to 5 meters, shudder towards him.


    Now, he retracted his hand again. He kept the same position, but he spent two minutes preparing this time.


    He lowered his strength to an acceptable limit until he had 25% of all the force used before. That should reduce the distance quite a bit.


    ''Maybe I can''t control my strength well, so I''ll leave a margin of error. Maybe this supposed 25% is 50% in reality. Still, if the distance decreases by half, that''s enough proof of the theory. If it decreases by 25%, I must test it further.'' He smiled.


    Curiosity was eating him up inside. He hadn''t felt like this in a long time.


    A scientific theory in a fantasy world. It was basic, perhaps. But it was one of the first he could think of.


    By God, he would naturally be nervous.


    So he closed his eyes for a moment to calm himself.


    He opened them a few seconds later and focused his gaze.


    Once again, he let out a thump to the front.


    This time, the strange vibrations that perhaps only he can see reached a boundary between 1.5 and 1.8 meters, shortening considerably.


    ''It shortened!'' Happiness radiated on his face when he noticed that the cursed energy in that whole radius started to approach his body, and although it didn''t enter him, it affirmed his theory.


    Jasmine, standing to the side of him, frowned. This was the first time Klaus had displayed this so directly in front of her. And her eyes could see it all too well.


    ''There is no question. A Ring can''t do that. But I''ve seen it before; how could he also have an ability when he unlocked a Ring?''


    It was this that made her feel so interested in him, but she couldn''t go straight to asking him about his hidden abilities either. ''I could threaten him, but that doesn''t go with me. Sigh, forget it. It''s not my problem either.''


    Jasmine reached over and pulled a small stick to tap Klaus on the shoulder. Her blow made it hard, causing Klaus to grimace in pain.


    "I didn''t tell you to stop. Be quick and concise if you want to achieve good results in your training. Remember that, to us, Sorcerers, what we lack the most is always time."


    After her reprimand, Klaus returned to his training and apologized, but he was extremely happy this time.


    Thus, hours of pure training passed. Although they were solo training, thanks to the drastic movements Jasmine taught him, Klaus could push his current body to the limit.


    That also showed that he was weak, as small movements like that could already make him reach his limit, but with every step he took, the harder it was to push his body to the limit and the more he could understand the right way to get stronger.


    His training ended when he needed to replenish the necessary nutrients, and he did this by eating good-quality meat that this beautiful lady who was teaching him bestowed upon him. After eating, he would sleep, and after a few hours, he would return to training.


    That training process did not last long; less than 48 hours later, Jasmine had to leave.


    They both walked out of the basement and into the mansion''s courtyard.


    Jasmine looked as nonchalant as ever. Although Klaus had asked her many questions these past few hours, she had barely answered 3 or 4, so he had given up on trying to get more information. What he had was enough.


    She turned to look at him. "I''ll give you one last reminder so you can survive."

 Chapter 12 - 12: Stealing

    "The Baths of Cursed Energy are not divided, so you should be wary of others who are passing their upper baths. Especially if you have enemies; one passing a Second or Third Bath could risk killing you and taking the system''s punishment if it benefits their faction." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Klaus nodded. "Thank you, Miss Jasmine. If I can repay you someday, I will."


    Jasmine nodded, turned her attention away, and pulled out a strange weapon. It was a broad-bladed knife, tougher and more powerful than the swords.


    Then she bestowed it on him.


    "Passing the First Bath mission is difficult for a novice like you. Possibly, there will be more powerful people who are going to pass their first bath; this is because the world is imperfect and does not regulate that kind of thing. But don''t worry, each opponent''s strength is regulated, so if they gave them to you, it''s because you can handle them.


    Cunning should be your greatest weapon, but this will help you."


    Klaus nodded, thanked her again, and then left the mansion. ''This is a nice win. This weapon looks great, and it has its own scabbard, so I don''t need to carry it in my hand all the time. It''s comfortable, too, with this bag she gave me earlier.'' Klaus smiled and ran through the city.


    From afar, Jasmine looked at him while frowning.


    There was something about him that she couldn''t understand, but it appealed to her body.


    ''What a strange situation. It''s as if my body was drawn to his by an invisible force.''


    This made her help him because the body she had was not ordinary.


    It is possibly the most special body type among the inhabitants of this world.


    ''Why would a body make my body type feel attracted? What kind of body type does he have that makes Point-1 Body feel attracted?'' she thought. ''According to my father, my body type is unique, and no other body type can be like it.''


    No matter how hard she thought, she couldn''t understand it. In the end, she sighed and looked up at the sky.


    Just then, a strange flash crossed the sky until it disappeared in seconds.


    She smiled a little. ''A Celestial Flash in the Cursed World, huh? How often do you see one? A thousand years? Maybe more. I''m lucky to see one myself; I can brag to my parents.'' Her thoughts faded along with her figure, which disappeared into the darkness.


    ...


    Elsewhere in the City, Klaus looked up at the sky. ''Was that a flash of light? In the sky here? For God''s sake, do you get to see stars?'' He looked at the sky for several minutes, but no matter how long he waited, he couldn''t see that flash again.


    ''Tsk, I seem to be going crazy.'' He smiled and hopped around the nearby houses until he reached the top of a building.


    ''Well, since I thought about getting revenge on these bastards who attacked me for no reason, I guess I was already crazy.'' He smiled broadly, looking down.


    Below him was the place where he had gone to sell before. It was when he was in that place that those guys started chasing him, looking to murder him, for several hours.


    ''I think I haven''t achieved perfect adaptation yet, and I can''t properly exercise the basic ring skill either. But, if I exercise it a few times to get there, I might be able to steal enough and escape unharmed. This will be a bit of a gamble.''


    A thieving scientist, maybe that would be good news for the news portals to profit from. Although it wasn''t the first time something like this would happen, it was just that this scientist''s way of stealing was different from the rest who have tried.


    Klaus pulled the weapon from its sheath, the knife gleaming from the nearby artificial lights. He jumped from the small building into the other nearby building and started running toward the most glamorous building.


    Although this city had artificial lighting, there wasn''t much of it¡ªonly in the central parts of each street. So, most of the city remained dark or illuminated by natural lighting with different types of oil chandeliers.


    It is a beautiful city architecturally, but it is not modern. It is a medieval city with sturdy, large houses and wide, long, but not-so-tall buildings.


    Depending on how far away you were from them, these buildings gave a different feeling, so he had not appreciated them well before.


    And he wouldn''t do it this time, either.


    He only had one mission.


    He wanted to break into that place that had given him a hard time. While he wasn''t a particularly vindictive man, if someone was bothering him so much like that and looking for him to kill him, he''d better not expect things to stay that way.


    When left alone on earth, he learned to move between society and his cunning, always walking in dangerous places, so he lost his fear of this type of situation.


    After circling the building and studying it for a full hour, he had seen what he wanted.


    ''There seem to be warehouses in the south. Then let''s go in from the northwest.'' He smiled.


    He jumped down from the houses and hurried towards the building, heading for a window near the northwest.


    The window had been closed about 30 minutes ago, so after noticing no people on the other side, he opened it and jumped out to the other side.


    ''If I had a map, it would be easy, but with these corridors with so many low-grade windows, it''s almost impossible to get stuck. Let''s make it quick.'' He quickly ran towards some rooms where some people were resting.


    This place possibly functioned as a government barracks, but there wasn''t much security. Maybe because they don''t think they are in danger in such a small town. So, he entered these quiet rooms and stuck his knife into two people, silencing them in a moment.


    He pulled them out and threw them in the lonely, partially lit hallway.


    He then went into another room, grabbed one of the sleeping people, threw him into the hallway alive, and then ran out of there, heading south.


    About 3 minutes later, alarms sounded throughout the building, announcing that an intruder was attacking them. Moreover, alarms were announcing that there were dead people inside, so soon, the sound of footsteps and many people moving roared throughout the place.


    Still, the more they went out, the more alarms sounded.


    At that moment, there was a little shock among the leaders in the building.


    "What happened? Why are the alarms going off so much? If there are a couple of dead people, I told them one alarm is enough. They''ll alarm the population. Are they idiots?" roared a tall, black-haired, brown-eyed man. He wore clothing different from the rest that were present in the room.


    The most distinctive thing about his clothing was the unique symbol that adorned his shoulder. Even the people present could not understand what it represented. It was like a man coiled by a giant snake, but this snake appeared dead, for the man had one of his arms across the snake''s neck.


    It was a curious badge but not a recognizable one. Still, he was a man to be respected because he was sent here by the leaders of these lands.


    So, the rest of the Leaders stood up. "Excuse me, Distinguished Guest. We''ll get back to you in a moment..."


    Just then, the door opened abruptly.


    "Leaders, there''s an intruder, and he''s powerful! He''s killed over a dozen of our men, but we haven''t even been able to see him!" Said the newcomer.


    As if waiting for his words, a huge explosion occurred at that moment, causing the leaders to stand up.


    "That''s the South; it''s in the warehouses!" shouted one of the Leaders.


    The color drained from the other Leaders'' faces when they realized that. ''Shit, there''s the distinguished guest''s treasures!''


    They all ran off at full speed towards the warehouses and arrived quickly. But as they did so...


    Their bodies all tensed up.


    ''They are not...''


    ''The boxes...''


    Just then, the ''Distinguished Guest'' arrived shortly after. He, too, was stunned.


    "Where are the black boxes that were here!?"


    No one knew how to answer.


    Suddenly, an armed man came running through the door.


    "Sir, it was that invading bastard from earlier; I managed to see him just before he ran out!"


    The Distinguished Guest frowned. ''Right, there was one nearby recently...'' He turned and looked at him.


    The newcomer was the head of the local guard, so the distinguished guest turned his gaze to him.


    "A few days ago, I asked you to catch that bastard. Why is he still on the loose? He''s taken several treasures. Move the whole city to find him!" he growled, startling everyone present.


    Before he finished speaking, he jumped up and out the window where that guy had most likely come out.


    He quickly jumped up several tall buildings to get a clear view of the city and widened his vision, trying to look down every street.


    But there was no one there.

 Chapter 13 - 13: His opponents attack

    At least, he thought so.


    Klaus, who hid in a house near the city gates in time, looked back.


    ''That guy is powerful.'' He thought, looking at the man standing atop a building trying to find him.


    Although he didn''t have a way to measure that guy''s power, and there were no physical indications to tell him that, the oppressive feeling he felt at the sight of him was terrifying.


    It was possible that this person could kill him in a very short time if they came face to face.


    But that guy was not so patient. After spending a few minutes looking around the city, he gave up and shouted some things to his subordinates, then entered the building or perhaps looked elsewhere.


    Klaus knew it was time to leave, so he slipped past the people nearby and left the city about eight minutes later.


    Just then, the city''s alarms went off, alarming everyone.


    Still, Klaus didn''t mind this. He started running through the undergrowth, getting away from the city quickly.


    Small and large mountains surrounded this city; some had vegetation and lush trees, while others were barren and lifeless.


    From what he had learned, thanks to Jasmine, he knew that normally, First Baths did not occur in excessively large places. Hence, this place, which was not ''excessively large'', was in keeping with what a First Bath demanded in terms of terrain, although it barely and barely fell into that category, as the truth was that it was quite large.


    To give an example, if Klaus wanted to get from the small Hill where he appeared upon entering here to the mission hill, he would have to run for many hours at full speed if he wanted to arrive within one day. If he wanted to make it, he had to do it without rest and with his current strength and ability.


    So yes, this place was immense. Still, Klaus enjoyed this, for it was a new and different world. In this world, it was much easier to look at than on Earth, for there was not too much pollution.


    As he ran through the overgrown brush, he had to avoid some Curses that roamed the surroundings, as he didn''t want to get into trouble with that sort of thing now. While they would help him get stronger, he knew there would likely be many Curses on the Hill he would face, so he couldn''t hurt himself before getting there.


    Besides, he had spent a few days in the city; it is possible that the other nine were already on the Hill, looking to dominate it. So, he traveled quickly there, wasting no time or pace.


    But suddenly, a System announcement appeared in front of him, flashing continuously.


    It seemed to want to alert him to something.


    ''Something nearby?'' he thought. His hair stood on end as he felt the danger coming from his side, and he cocked his head to dodge it, at the same time jumping to the side.


    Just then, two attacks crossed his vision.


    Klaus frowned and maneuvered in the air to land perfectly on the ground.


    Then he looked up.


    It was two people attacking him.


    His system was still flickering, so he looked toward the system''s opening window.


    [Two of your opponents are attacking you]


    ''Rivals?'' He averted his gaze from the system and looked at the two guys before him. They were wearing robes familiar to him. ''I see; they are part of the remaining 9 I must face.''


    He smiled. This was a golden opportunity to test his strength.


    He had been training for several days, and although his training was tricky in this world, as there wasn''t too much positive energy, he had still grown strong enough to feel confident. That''s why he wanted to test himself.


    And these two arrived just in time to do so.


    They were both surprised by Klaus'' ability to escape that situation so nimbly and looked at him.


    "Apparently, you are not weak, Reared in the Mist."


    "But you are not welcome in the Sorcerer world, so you''d better hurry up and die."


    After these short words, they both jumped toward Klaus without even introducing themselves.


    Klaus, the first thing he did was to throw his bag aside, and then he took a small step back to dodge one of the blows, which had a knife in his hand.


    ''They want to kill me, huh.'' He smiled. At the same time, he swung his right arm until he hit the other''s chest. The blow was precise and fast, so the hit guy was unprepared to defend himself.


    This caused him to swing back several steps, giving Klaus time to move his hand to his knife sheath and pull it out.


    ''Well...'' He immediately focused on one of the two, knowing he couldn''t fight them simultaneously. He had to deal with one first, then deal with the other.


    So, he looked at the one who had missed his punch, the one with a knife in his hand.


    ''The other will be stunned briefly; if I seize the moment, I might succeed.'' Klaus quickly moved the positive energy within him to surround his broad-bladed knife, and in just 1 second, he leaped toward one, wanting to finish the attack with one move.


    His attack was deadly and fast, stunning the pair of attackers. Still, they were not weak. They had already achieved ''Adaptation'' long before, so this was not too difficult for them.


    Besides, they had more positive energy than Klaus, so their attack didn''t hit where it should have. Instead, it hit his opponent''s knife. Still, the force of the incoming attack was so strong that it sent that guy about four meters backward.


    This move allowed Klaus not to be attacked by the other in a short time, allowing him to make a new attack, mixing his legs with a kick to the lower stomach to push him further away.


    At the same time, without that guy noticing, Klaus quickly moved his Ring through his positive energy and wrapped it around the knife, drastically increasing its sharpness and power.


    Klaus quickly launched a horizontal attack, looking for his opponent''s head. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The attack was so fast that the guy couldn''t react in time, and soon, a cold edge crossed his neck, cutting it in two.


    Still, there was no time to glory in this. Klaus had to turn on his own axis at that instant to attack backward, and a sword attack crashed hard into his knife.


    The attack was powerful, but Klaus smiled. ''I see, so the basic form is used like this. It''s powerful.''


    Klaus moved his body sideways with agility to dodge the attacks threatening his life. Between movements, he suddenly arrived behind the body of the guy he had just killed.


    He quickly grabbed the body before it fell to the ground and used it as a human shield.


    That was just the moment when a powerful attack cut the guy''s body in half.


    "You fucking bastard!" A roar came out of the attacker''s mouth when he saw that he had split his friend''s body in half.


    Klaus frowned, realizing that this guy was quite a bit more powerful than him, but he soon devised a strategy and smiled.


    He took advantage of that moment of bewilderment to make an amazing or absurd move: He threw his knife from the right side of the body split in half, at full speed against the attacker''s face.


    This man was surprised. ''Is he stupid?'' he thought. If someone throws his weapon in a fight where he is at a disadvantage, he should naturally be considered a stupid person. And more so when the attack range that the person throwing his weapon is left with is much less than the attack range of his opponent.


    Therefore, the man moved his sword to parry the incoming knife attack.


    Klaus smiled even wider then.


    At that instant, Klaus stepped out from behind the body split in two, and quickly approached the attacker''s body. The latter immediately realized that he had fallen into the trap, but it was too late. Soon, Klaus hit him between the chest and stomach.


    "Buagh!"


    This left him out of breath and staggering backward a bit. Somehow, his sword slipped out of his grip, falling to the ground.


    Klaus then nimbly grabbed his knife and re-wrapped it in energy. "Heh, looks like your carpal tunnel is slightly affected. Too bad, too bad."


    The man before him couldn''t understand, and Klaus had no plans to explain it to him.


    His attack was never meant to kill him. In fact, he needed to make it look like a quick attack but easy to defend against so that his enemy could protect himself with his sword. Once this attack hit, the speed of the attack and the angle at which the knife was thrown would act on a critical area: The carpal tunnel.


    That''s why Klaus smiled, walked toward his enemy, and cut off his head without a second thought.


    "Well, that''s a lot of knowledge I can employ in this place, and things turn out better than I expected." Klaus was smiling as he bent down to plunge his knife into the chest of the guy he had just killed.


    He wanted to know where the Ring and the Cursed Core of a Sorcerer were. Are they inside the body, or is it something mental? Can they be taken out of their wearer? Curiosity gnawed at him inside.


    But a few milliseconds before his knife dug in, the body at his feet shuddered strangely as the cursed energy hit them with several waves of energy. Klaus endured the pain; it wasn''t too hard at this point, and he allowed his knife to stab hard into his chest.


    But that caused something weird...


    "GAHHHHHHH!" A scream of pain came from that body, causing Klaus to be stunned and look down.


    The body had no head, naturally. It had cut it off just a moment ago.


    How could it scream, then?


    That''s because right where the ''chest'' used to be was now a strange head of a newly born curse.


    His knife had stuck firmly into the part where the brain of that curse was, which was the place where the chest of the guy he had just killed was.


    ''What the hell?''

 Chapter 14 - 14: An amazing transformation?

    The curse''s scream lasted a little longer, but Klaus ignored it. He was witnessing something amazing.


    The dead body beneath him was turning, slowly, into a strange and grotesque form.


    A few minutes later, the transformation stopped.


    No legs formed, no hands either. But several spikes several centimeters long grew all over his body. These large-diameter spikes or needles had fire-red tips and gave off heat.


    ''What is this thing? Can human bodies transform into curses?'' He grabbed his knife and pulled back quickly.


    Then he noticed that that curse was dead.


    He had managed to kill it just as its transformation began, so he found no problems.


    But then he remembered that there was another body, so he quickly went to turn around, unsuccessful in his attempt because he soon felt that he had a scorching thing attached to his back and part of his chest and legs.


    As he turned around, he noticed that it was a curse precisely like the one he had just killed, only this one had perfectly formed legs and arms. It was clinging tightly to him, and its grotesque, alien teeth dug into his shoulder.


    "Agh..." He grunted in pain.


    How hot he felt was from the strange spikes protruding from his body, which had managed to pierce his clothes a bit and were burning him.


    "You bastard, that really hurts." Klaus grunted and jerked his knife backward, looking to plunge it into its head.


    Still, like a cunning leech, it moved its head to the side, and the movement caused the fire spikes to grow from its body and dig more determinedly into Klaus'' body.


    Klaus winced in pain. Feeling his flesh being burned and pierced at the same time was not a sensation he liked. Still, it was nothing.


    "Hehe, fine. Since you want to play burn, let''s make you feel what it''s like to be burned." Klaus grunted and took several steps forward as he tried unsuccessfully to shake the thing off of him.


    Even though it had stuck the knife into it several times, this thing seemed to have an intense rage inside of it. It was as if it didn''t care about the pain it felt; it was glued tightly to his back, with numerous holes in its body, but burning him continuously.


    He couldn''t tell how many degrees that was, but he was sure he had numerous holes in his back, too. If it weren''t for his ability to move positive energy fairly quickly, he possibly would have bled to death.


    He may have looked like a sieve on his back because of it.


    Still, soon, Klaus lifted his left leg and placed it on a rock. "Come on, let me show you what it feels like to be burned." He put all his strength into his right leg and propelled himself forcefully backward at the same time as he did so with his left leg, jumping as if he wanted to fall backward.


    Just below them was the other curse, already dead, but its strange spikes or needles were still burning like coals on a live fire.


    The curse attached to Klaus didn''t expect a move like that and didn''t even understand why it was doing it. Klaus would die if it fell on a flat spot, so it did nothing, letting itself be carried away by gravity and falling resoundingly on the dead curse.


    "KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!"


    The curse''s scream coincided with the moment when each spike of the other curse stabbed into its body, and Klaus seized the moment to plunge his knife into its head, managing to wriggle out of its grip by spinning a few times to the side.


    The pain in his back was unbearable, but he ran to the place where the curse had been left, grabbed his knife, and plunged it further into the head, splitting it in half.


    The screams of agony were terrible.


    Klaus sighed heavily and endured the pain. Just then, several waves of cursed energy struck him again with ferocity.


    "Ahh..." After a groan of pain, he immediately realized that he could not continue in such an open place like this. It was possible that people had seen him in the distance, so he had to leave.


    Still, first, he had to check what thing these curses created from a human.


    So he grabbed his knife and quickly cut it open in half.


    But there was nothing.


    ''What?''


    They didn''t even have guts or organs inside. It was empty, and only a little smoke was emerging from inside them.


    ''It looks like something disintegrated or evaporated, but the beast I killed when I got here, it had guts and everything...'' Confused, he thought that maybe they had moved a little bit of place because of the change in the body, so he cut into several more parts. Still, in the end, he found nothing.


    The body inside was empty.


    That got him thinking. Still, he knew he couldn''t waste time. He searched those bodies, hoping to get a Cursed Core, but there was nothing. So he got up, grabbed his bag, and after a last thoughtful glance, started running toward the hill to look for a place to hide.


    As he did so, his body was repeatedly hit by several waves of cursed energy. The System also told him that the Cursed Energy was too interested in him, so he could only endure it.


    Because of these continuous hits of Cursed Energy, his wounds did not seem to heal, and this made sense. He couldn''t use Cursed Energy, and to heal himself, according to what Jasmine had told him, he needed to cover the affected parts with Positive Energy.


    In the end, he had to put several rags around his body while trying to keep the blood from coming out too much.


    And after a long walk for an indeterminate amount of time, Klaus arrived near the Hill.


    As soon as he arrived, he immediately noticed he was not alone. He could sense the people who were his nearby rivals, and the System told him so.


    But he looked at the Hill and ignored where his rivals were.


    ''That''s... Quite dangerous.'' He even frowned.


    There were many Curses over this great mountain, but that wasn''t the most important thing. The important thing was at the top of this place.


    ''Such a powerful Curse... Even I can feel it from far away.''


    Here, he remembered one of the things Jasmine had mentioned to him when they were eating the previous night before leaving.


    Curses are not governed by the same system as Sorcerer, although they have a similar one. If the Sorcerer''s system were called Path to Understanding, then the Curses'' system would be called: Corruption of Understanding.


    Still, for now, that is not important. What is important is that the system of Curses is divided into Phases. The First Phase is called the Birth Phase and starts when the Curse is born.


    In this Phase, the Curse''s abilities are not well developed. They are all over their body and can be seen with the naked eye, as they do not know how to control them. An example of that is the first curse that killed Klaus. Its ability was spread all over its body for the purpose of ''disgust''.


    Yet, that is when they are just born. The more they learn and improve within their System, the more they learn to control them. This results in the Birth Phase being long and sometimes difficult for Sorcerers to understand.


    Then comes the Second Phase, the Phase of Understanding. They have already understood enough of their cursed energy and ability to create a powerful aura that can be felt far away, which is only the first part of this Phase. This basically means that they can infuse their ability into the aura and expand it sideways; they can be felt at great distances, even by weak people.


    Thinking about that and looking at the mountain, Klaus found similarities.


    ''A Second Phase Curse or maybe higher...'' He thought.


    From his little knowledge, he''s not even close to the First Phase of the Sorcerer System. He has only just started on his journey as an Aspirant, and it''s all thanks to Jasmine. So, he was confused about why they or the system would put such a strong beast in his first bath.


    ''The first bath is supposed to be the easiest, and the mission tends to be straightforward. On this occasion, from what Jasmine told me, the mission seems straightforward, but... With such a powerful beast, it gets complicated.''


    Klaus smiled. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That wasn''t a bad thing. He needed dangerous situations to feel alive in this strange world. Life-threatening situations helped him understand his new world and made life more enjoyable.


    Although the danger lurking in front of him was deadly, and he possibly wouldn''t even withstand a hit from that curse, giving up wasn''t written in his books. So, after confirming that perhaps the Curse was one of the Calamity of Fear, he turned away.


    He didn''t want to talk to any of his rivals either; he needed to find a hidden place where the waves of cursed energy would be less aggressive so he could heal himself and check the loot he had stolen from the city.

 Chapter 15 - 15: Getting some Items

    Thus, several hours passed quickly.


    Klaus got a cave that was not being used in the immediate vicinity, and he settled down there.


    ''I have many wounds because of that strange curse.'' He sighed as he looked at his back. His clothes had also been affected a bit, but they had been given to him by Jasmine and had some resistance, so they weren''t too bad.


    But the wounds needed to heal.


    Although healing is much more difficult for him in this world, as he can''t employ cursed energy, thanks to Jasmine, he can heal a bit or at least make his current wounds more resilient.


    According to what she told him, the way to do it is to move the positive energy to the affected region and keep it around for several hours. That would help the healing process to increase in several folds. If one has enough energy and the wounds are not deep or irreparable, this process could last a few hours.


    But Klaus lacks power, and the wounds are burns and hollows, so he must be patient. After covering them with power, he turned his attention to something else.


    ''These boxes must have something good in them. That guy was powerful, and he seemed to be concerned about them. Plus, they were well taken care of. I might not have gotten them if it wasn''t for the initial fuss.'' He thought.


    Luckily for him, the boxes did not have many security mechanisms. They were not modern boxes, and their locks were simple and easy to unlock with his knowledge.


    So soon, with a ''click'', two padlocks fell to the floor. They were much easier to open than the old padlocks on Earth, so Klaus was glad and opened one of the two boxes.


    They were made of thick wood, preventing any smell or light flash from emerging. Everything inside was covered with a strangely tough, thin cloth.


    Klaus moved the cloth quickly and found several things on the other side.


    ''Items?'' sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Among the things he found, he could see a small Ring, a combat suit, or something similar, which seemed easy to wear and comfortable. In addition, two small knives were on the side, which came with a specialized sheath.


    He pulled them out to look at them and focused on staring at them for a couple of seconds, wanting the System to give him the information on them. The System didn''t take long to do so.


    Although this system is not very useful for sorcerers, thanks to it, you can see information about various items that are not protected by a sorcerer''s power.


    [Complete ''Sorcerer Assassin'' Suit]


    | Level 2.


    | A suit specially made from Curse Beast material, reinforced with highly resistant leather.


    | High defense, but very warm. Only to be used on cold nights for a limited time.


    [Ring of Endurance]


    | Level 2.


    | A Ring forged from the material of a Cursed Dragon, belonging to one of the 6 Executioners of the Duke of Landerwolf of the Cursed Empire.


    | It grants high stamina for 6 hours in exchange for consuming life energy. Useful in high-stamina missions, but be careful; you might dry out if you don''t grant a good source of life energy.


    [Assassin''s Knives]


    | Level 1.


    | Baby dragon tooth knives. They belong to the Sixth of the 6 Executioners of the Duke of Landerwolf.


    | Tough and durable, but little penetration.


    ''A Duke of such a powerful Empire must be dangerous, so his subordinates should be too. I must assume that the guy I saw before I left the city is the owner of this, right?'' He thought after finishing reading the explanation of each of the items.


    He might not even be able to wear any of them openly, but during the mission or when he enters the final stage of the mission, he could put the suit on at an appropriate time to pass some test, so he decided to keep it close by and discard the box.


    ''Now...'' He averted his gaze to the other box and opened it. He knew that these items could eventually fetch a good price; besides, being found in the Cursed World, no one should be looking for trouble if he sold them overseas, so selling them was a good idea.


    If he could find some more, it would be amazing because if he managed to pass the first test and complete the First Bath, when he left here, he wouldn''t have any money, and members of the government might want to take advantage of him, as far as he knew.


    The mark that Jasmine mentioned to him was a slave mark that all the Reared in the Mist that were sent here should have. But that mark wasn''t on him, so those guys may want to imprison him differently; that''s why he needs to be prepared to run away and have how to sustain himself, so the items are necessary.


    Opening the other box and pulling aside the special small cloth, Klaus was shocked.


    In this box were only two things, which Klaus quickly grabbed.


    ''Cursed Cores?''


    He quickly began to study them, grabbing one of the first and placing it on one of the clothes on top of one of the boxes.


    As far as he knows, Cursed Cores are in all Cursed Beasts once they reach a certain level in their own System, which is a pretty powerful one. Normally, Cursed Beasts are not born with something like this, but occasionally, you can find some with a Cursed Core from birth.


    Here, it should be noted that there are notable differences between a Cursed Core from a Human and one from a Cursed Beast. Perhaps one of those most notable differences is that a Sorcerer''s Cursed Core cannot be obtained, which is possibly why he didn''t get any before. Meanwhile, a Beast''s, provided it has it, will drop it when it dies.


    Although they are essentially the same, they are not the same. Plus, there may be so many differences that Klaus doesn''t understand them at the moment.


    Now, what is a Cursed Core good for, what does it have inside, and why are they so sought after?


    The answer is, again, simple: The Cursed Core has cursed energy inside it in large quantities. At the same time, it has all the understanding of the cursed energy that the Cursed Beast had before it died, and even better, it could come to have abilities.


    This is why the Core of a Curse is usually given another name: Corrupted Core of Understanding.

 Chapter 16 - 16: Discoveries in a Corrupt Core (1)

    The Cursed Beasts System being something called: Corruption of Understanding, it is normal that a Core named: Corrupted Core of Understanding, is so sought after.


    That''s right, it is possible to find information about the Cursed Beasts System inside them.


    However, for now, this is not important.


    Klaus doesn''t have much information about it, and besides that, there is a big difference between what he remembers from the novel and what this world is now. All he knows is that getting one of these Cores is an incredible touch of luck, even more so because, in this case, he was able to find two.


    After investigating them a bit, he realized that they were indeed Comprehension Corrupted Cores. So, he decided to study them in depth.


    As far as he knew, to do so, he simply had to study them as if he wanted to understand them in depth, using their energy¡ªbasically, he had to stare at them.


    That''s why he began to do it slowly. It was a long process, which would also buy him time to recover from his wounds.


    ''They''re not from a very powerful beast. I feel like they don''t have much understanding or energy, so they should be from a beast that was born with Core... From what I understand, these are the most likely to have abilities. I wonder if I''ll be so lucky this time.''


    Delving into understanding a Corruption Core is not an easy thing to do. In fact, it''s ideal not to do it if you haven''t reached an acceptable level of understanding of the energy. This is because if you do it without having the right level, you risk being corrupted by the cursed energy of the beasts, and you will have an uncertain future ahead of you, possibly dying.


    This is something Klaus still doesn''t understand, but he knows it.


    If the cursed energy is the same in both Sorcerers and Cursed Beasts, why could it corrupt him? It may not make sense, but he thinks it has something to do with the Cursed Beasts System itself. Its name of: Corruption of Understanding, must have an important motive. That reason can''t be simple, but he lacks knowledge about it for now.


    While he knew that energy could corrupt him, he didn''t care. As a scientist, he often took risks, and more so, as someone who came up from the bottom. He wouldn''t still be him if he didn''t take a risk like this.


    After about 10 minutes of seeking to understand the energy in the core, he gained some understanding of the way it moved. It was constantly moving back and forth inside, but it was not random; it followed a pattern.


    ''The movement pattern appears to be a circle...'' He frowned.


    The movement was very slow, so he couldn''t see its entire path. At this point, he wished he had a way to emulate this sort of thing or to speed up this process, for he had a feeling that this movement, which appeared to be a normal circle if emulated more than ten thousand times, he would find that the normal circle would gradually change its shape and move as if it wanted to form a star.


    That was an atypical motion, considering that the energy is inside a somewhat triangular object and the central motion is circling.


    Still, in Klaus'' mind, it seemed to have some logic to it when he thought about it for a moment.


    ''The human body...'' He thought, his eyes sparkling as he realized something.


    ''The simulation I imagine would have that strangely circular motion inside a triangle, forming neither a circle nor a triangle. Instead, it would form a star shape. And it turns out that the human body itself is like a star.''


    ''If you can stretch your legs and arms up and down, counting your head, it forms the 5 Points of a Star. Therefore, at that point, this atypical movement would no longer be atypical and would make sense.'' S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although it was an interesting theory, the movements were circular at the beginning, and only after thousands or tens of thousands of times would they take on that star shape, simulating a perfectly stretched body shape.


    And that main fact that governed the movement of energy must have been something important. While investigating the patterns that adorned the Core, he realized that they did not tell him anything, because he tried to understand the energy even more deeply, but he could not do it through them. Perhaps they meant something else, which he still did not understand.


    3 hours later, he sighed and looked at the cave''s ceiling.


    Several hours had passed, and that circular motion had barely taken 110 turns, which is not even 1 turn per minute. That is too pitiful, considering that the minimum he needs to confirm his little theory is 10 thousand; possibly, that number amounts to more than 50 thousand repetitions.


    ''The circular movements, I understand, are to form the basis of the movement so that all subsequent movements will be more perfect and stronger.'' He thought.


    Suddenly his eyes flashed. ''Base of the movement...''


    Although he was looking at the ceiling of a rocky cave, where there was evidently nothing but dark, moldy rocks, which only glowed because of the strange particles attached to them, he somehow could see as if there was a body in front of him.


    In that body, he tried to do the same simulation he had wanted to do, moving the energy one hundred, one thousand times, until suddenly he stopped, sat up straight, and stared at the Core.


    "I see..." Realizing something, he quickly grabbed the Core and stared at it again.


    Unlike items that the System could study and understand, Cores were not like that. The System would never activate with an object like this, as it was a special type.


    In addition, you cannot ask questions or anything like that to this System because it only serves a few purposes, such as Showing basic information about the person and their skills and describing a non-protected or special item.


    Thanks to that, Klaus could see the core without obstructions.


    Studying an item like this was a bit difficult, but after looking at it for dozens of minutes, he smiled a little.


    Suddenly, the cursed energy inside the Core swirled and seeped out of every corner of it, out and into Klaus'' body in a moment. His eyes glowed with intensity and power then.


    ''I understand. So, the understanding that a Cursed Core can give me comes from clues and their connection. This one, in particular, had an understanding of the movement of the cursed energy within the body. That was just what I was missing; I didn''t understand the cursed energy properly, so I couldn''t absorb it.


    That means that the Adaptation process of cursed energy differs from that of positive energy, right?''


    Klaus frowned. ''No... The process must be the same.'' His eyes soon sparkled as a light went on in his head. ''I see, it''s because I''m a Reared in the Mist. I don''t need to go through an adaptation process...'' He closed his eyes and looked inside himself as he thought about this.


    His Cursed Core had been dormant all this time, but now it shouldn''t be the same. He wanted to confirm this. If he could use cursed energy before going out to complete his mission, then he would have a better chance of winning.

 Chapter 17 - 17: Discoveries in a Corrupt Core (2)

    Upon entering, he could indeed see that his Cursed Core, which had been dormant for several days, was now beginning to function with a faint, slightly dark light. The cursed energy that entered him did the same procedure it did in the previous Core, this time guided by Klaus himself.


    ''Here, I can guide it, but it''s a little slower than in the other Core...'' He thought.


    ''Could it be that I can get it out of the Core?'' His sudden thought arose because he was sure that the ''star'' that would eventually form was his body. So, if he can do that process in the Core, he should also be able to do it in his body.


    So he tried to pull the energy out of the Core as he had thought, and he was able to do so. The cursed energy that came out of the Core could be in his body freely, and here, he could also do the same process of forming a base and then try to form the star.


    It was easier to control it here.


    ''It must be because the core is itself a part of my body, but I am more familiar with my body, so controlling its outside of it is relatively easier,'' He thought.


    His discovery graced his face with a smile.


    If the circular motions are to form a base, then they are necessary. That base is possibly the one that would create the small, visible, or invisible tunnels through which the cursed energy would move in the future.


    At the same time, the star figure that Klaus calculated would happen in the future was the final phase of the body''s movement. Once that phase was completed, the cursed energy would travel through the body constantly and make it easier to use.


    Having energy in every limb of the body was important; he knew this from before. If not, it would take too long for the energy to get from one place to another, which would hinder his ability in battle. And considering that his understanding of energy was very limited currently, there might be more benefits, but for now, he was totally satisfied with that.


    Besides, the most amazing thing was not the discovery itself but the fact that it was so perfect and calculated.


    ''It seems that this world is very well thought out. I wonder what other such interesting things I will have to go through to reach the apex of this world.'' Klaus smiled and looked inside his body once more.


    ''Will I be able to use cursed energy and train with it now?'' he thought. He immediately went out into his body.


    Opening his eyes again. ''May I?'' he thought. He could feel his body slightly cold, which was a good sign. This was the coldness of cursed energy.


    Therefore, he lowered his body slowly and punched to the front. He wanted to see if he could now absorb cursed energy, which would allow him to quickly become very strong. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In doing so, he did not measure his strength or do it very hard, so the area of activation of his energy was small, but it was still enough to draw the energies into his body.


    He watched as the cursed energy rushed into his body, and as soon as it touched him, he felt an intense cold that he had not felt before. Suddenly, the energy passed him by and did not enter his body.


    He frowned but tapped several more times for confirmation.


    After a moment, he stood still.


    ''The intense cold must be because I understand more of the cursed energy. But it still won''t enter me.'' He sighed.


    It seemed there was still a long way to go in his path.


    ''If I can''t absorb it, can I at least use the one I have inside my body?'' He thought.


    If that idea didn''t work, he would have to resign himself to continuing to use the little positive energy in this world.


    So he took a deep breath and then raised his hand. He immediately thought of moving his energy into the hand while staring at it.


    Soon, the hand was filled with energy but was slightly warm.


    ''Positive energy... Do I also have to train the independent movement of the cursed energy, like I did when she taught me?'' He thought, a little overwhelmed by this. That would be annoying.


    While it seemed logical, going through the same training again just because he had two types of energy was annoying. It would mean he would have to train twice from now on.


    ''But it has a lot of logic...''


    The movement of the positive energy could happen because, internally, that energy had already formed the corresponding tunnels for its correct movement. But the cursed energy had not. Therefore, he also needed to build those passages or tunnels for that energy.


    ''Being unique also has its cons, eh.'' He thought, smiling mockingly to himself.


    Still, suddenly, his eyes sparkled.


    ''Wait... If the circular movements and the subsequent turning of those movements into a star are to create the tunnels through which it moves, is it possible to train both energies simultaneously? By allowing the inner energy to circle while externally absorbing positive energy, I would kill two birds with one stone.''


    When he realized this, his eyes shone. He looked at the place where the cursed core of corruption was. It had disappeared because it had already been used. But somehow, Klaus realized that the insight that core had was very valuable. Not only would it make his training much more effective from now on, but it would also allow him to realize amazing secrets in the movements of energy.


    Although he himself did not know that, in reality, the understanding the core had was nothing special at all. Many had been able to see it, but no one had managed to realize what it meant. Only someone like him could realize atypical movements in energy at the first time, after all.


    He didn''t want to waste time. He knew that training now would not give him the results he wanted in the short term, but there was still one more Core to study, so he sat down and focused on investigating it in depth.


    If a single cursed core had given him so much valuable information, he was hopeful that he might get something of equal value by studying another. It might even be much more valuable than what he got. After all, he didn''t acquire the skill this time.


    With each passing minute, he also allowed the energy within him to circulate throughout his body, thus forming the foundation he needed, albeit very slowly.

 Chapter 18 - 18: Endless Bath

    He didn''t think to immerse himself for so long in researching 2 things that seemed small and were so important, but 2 days later, he came out of his research stupor.


    ''Interesting...'' He thought.


    He hadn''t found many valuable things in this core, but he noticed several interesting things.


    Each person or beast understands cursed energy differently. But, in fact, beasts not only understand it differently, but they understand it in the opposite direction, or at least he could see that at this point.


    ''Is it possible that the Power System of this world is based on the Cartesian Plane?'' he wondered.


    From what he has seen these days, it is not that the cursed beasts understand a different energy; the energy is the same, and both they and the Cursed Class sorcerers understand the cursed energy.


    But somehow, the beasts have an interesting peculiarity that he realized just now: They understand the negative part of energy. Maybe that''s why their Power System is called ''Corruption of Understanding''.


    He realized that within this Core, there was an understanding of the Cursed Energy, but all in the sense of negative emotions centered on one type of bad emotion like fear or, in this case, Anger. Everything bad about Anger and out of control was specified in this Core. While it is true that it is on an almost superficial level, the truth is that it didn''t have a shred of good stuff in it.


    If he connected the wires, he could try to explain this using a Cartesian Plane.


    There is a 0-point there, the origin of energy. But the cursed beasts only comprehend from that 0-point to the left, all in a negative sense. If he thought about that, it created a reason why the two names ''Corruption of Comprehension'' and ''Corrupted Core of Comprehension'' exist.


    In such a case, then the Sorcerers, who are the opposite of the beasts, but study the same thing, should study the cursed energy in a positive sense. From the 0 point to the right, looking for the positive in it.


    Since he did not have a teacher to learn from, finding the motive that enveloped the strength of these two types of beings by himself was a good sign for him. While it seemed that this would not help him in his mission, it was actually very useful to know this.


    If you can know what the beasts understand, you may be able to know what they plan when you fight them since anything negative is something that humans can see with frightening ease.


    That''s why Klaus was satisfied after finishing this, and the last Cursed Core disappeared from his hand.


    He smiled, but suddenly, a system window saying the same thing flooded his eyes.


    [The Cursed Energy is looking at you! Warning! Warning! The Cursed Energy is strongly attracted to you, which has angered it; be careful!]


    Klaus felt shocked, and his brain reacted quickly, but suddenly, a large attack of Cursed Energy hit him from behind.


    ''Holy shit... That hurts.'' He looked behind him in shock; he didn''t expect a cursed energy attack to hurt so much, but what his eyes saw was terrifying.


    A huge wave of cursed energy was accelerating rapidly towards him, ready to strike.


    ''This is going to hurt...''


    He put his feet firmly on the ground and began to run a little further into the cave. He knew he couldn''t dodge the attack; it was impossible to dodge the Cursed Energy Bath, but he at least wanted to be ready to receive it.


    Still, after running a little further inside, he stood still. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I''m trapped.''


    From the front came one, a bit smaller but powerful, rushing towards him.


    Not moving allowed the energy coming from behind to quickly reach him, and soon, he felt the impact of two rather powerful energy waves, which engulfed him and tried to kill him. Within those huge energy waves came smaller waves that hit Klaus''s ferocity.


    "Buagh..." A gush of blood spurted out of his mouth, but he gritted his teeth after this and endured it with strength. He even summoned his knife to be prepared in case someone wanted to attack him in such a vulnerable state as this.


    Still, the only thing that wanted to hit him was the cursed energy.


    Even the System kept warning him about it.


    ''I''ve drawn the attention of the cursed energy... I saw that before, but I didn''t expect it to be like this.'' He thought.


    The amount of cursed energy entering his body didn''t harmonize with the rest; somehow, it looked aggressive. When Klaus looked inside his body, he felt that this energy was trying to do something strange.


    ''Is it trying to release the energy that is now in my body?'' he thought.


    The movement looked similar to that.


    That made Klaus smile. ''Hehe, soon you''ll be in there too, strengthening me. Let me see how strong you are, cursed energy. Do you want to attack me? Fine, come forward.'' He thought and began to move to the front.


    The continuous waves of cursed energy slamming into him were getting stronger and stronger as he walked outward.


    It made him frown. ''Doesn''t it end?'' He thought, gritting his teeth with difficulty.


    Suddenly, a shrill, annoying sound invaded his ears, and some system windows appeared in front of him.


    [Ding]


    [Ding]


    [Attracting cursed energy is not always a good thing in this world. Sometimes, that can trigger one of the greatest fears in this world]


    [Ding]


    The sound was a bit annoying for Klaus, as he had to endure listening to this stressful sound in his head while seeing confusing words appear in front of him, and the energy continuously hit him.


    Still, he kept his attention firmly ahead, wanting to find out what was going on with this massive amount of energy hitting him.


    [Endless Bath has been activated]


    [System enters Alert Phase]


    [Aspirant Klaus, in his First Bath, has triggered an Endless Bath].


    [Mission''s time limit begins]


    [Ding]


    [23:59:59]


    [This is an alert for everyone present in the same test: Complete the mission within the time limit if you don''t want to die]

 Chapter 19 - 19: Team up

    Klaus stared at the small windows of the system, not knowing how to react.


    ''Did I trigger an Endless Bath? Is this what it means by endless bath?'' He thought as he saw all the cursed energy around him slamming against him repeatedly.


    Also, much more cursed energy was coming in through the cave entrance, so more and more waves were slamming into him.


    Cursed energy in itself was dangerous, so having an endless bath of it was like a death sentence for anyone.


    Still, Klaus could feel his body trying to adapt to it quickly, but he couldn''t do it alone. So Klaus moved the cursed energy inside him and surrounded his body from the inside.


    It was hard to do because this energy was used to create the necessary foundation; it was not there to protect.


    But when he was able to do so, he immediately realized that it was useless.


    The cursed energy inside him lay dormant as if it had nowhere to move around.


    ''Tsk, go back to your place.'' He frowned and began to pace once more. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The waves continued to pound his body, but he endured them with strength and positive energy as much as he could.


    ''I have 24 hours to domain the hill... This is absurd. I don''t even know how powerful or how numerous the beasts are here.''


    After exiting the cave, Klaus noticed a greater amount of cursed energy coming towards him. ''That''s right. If I''m outside, the cursed energy that will hit me will be much greater because there''s more of it.'' His mind quickly moved to try to dodge those waves.


    He ran out of the cave at high speed and jumped into some nearby trees, then propelled himself onto a nearby rock at high speed. Still, that allowed him to see that the cursed energy was like chewing gum.


    It followed him everywhere and had more and more speed, so he gritted his teeth and let himself be hit.


    He was easily engulfed by huge streams of cursed energy, pushing his body and power to the limit of what he could withstand.


    ''If I avoid it, the blow will come harder. How troublesome.'' In the end, he resigned himself to withstand the surging blows of cursed energy.


    Then he looked up when he felt some auras nearby.


    In the distance, he could see several people staring at him. ''So, these are my opponents, huh.'' He thought.


    They all looked at him with a certain hatred, and it was clear why: Because of him, they now had only 1 day to pass the tests.


    They were on the ropes.


    The strongest ones could not understand why they had to kill such a powerful beast in the first bath, so several made different plans. But suddenly, a guy appeared who somehow angered the cursed energy. Now, one of the biggest fears of the Baths was attacking, and the mission now had a time limit in which it would expire and kill them all.


    No one knows what would happen the moment an Endless Bath was unleashed. There were no stories about it. No one may have ever survived it, so there were no stories about it.


    And that''s what caused the most fear.


    That''s why the hatred in those guys'' eyes made sense.


    Still, one of them jumped between the branches and came a little closer to Klaus.


    "Aspirant, I''ve gathered all of us together because we have a strategy to kill that cursed beast. The idea is to focus on killing it first to eliminate such a dangerous opponent. Once we do that, we can fight for dominance on the hill. What do you think? We''ve been preparing the ground for several days; if you join in with your Endless Bath, we could try to make things better." He spoke


    Klaus stared at him for a moment.


    ''They''ve been here for several days; it''s normal for them to have prepared things. But is it convenient? Most likely backstabbing in this kind of situation.'' He thought. ''Although, none of us can kill that beast on our own anyway, so an alliance to do so is inevitable.'' Klaus smiled and nodded.


    The waves continued to pound him, and his body creaked with pain, announcing to him that it was best to do things as quickly as possible, although, if he thought about it correctly, he could still hold out for more than 48 hours at this.


    However, he seemed to overlook the fact that the cursed energy attacking him was slowly building up in his body and could cause irreparable damage if he held out too long.


    The man in front of him cheerfully nodded. " That''s Good. Then come with us to tell you the whole plan and introduce yourself. What''s your name?"


    "Klaus."


    "Okay, Klaus. You can call me Tom. From now on, we''ll be partners; at least, let''s keep up appearances until that beast is dead, and then we can fight each other." He looked like a nice person and one that anyone could trust, but that kind of person was not one of the best people for Klaus to like, from bad experiences with several similar people.


    Still, they both headed towards where the rest were, and soon, they were reunited. Klaus was further away from the rest because the cursed energy he kept attracting was dangerous and powerful. None of them wanted to get involved in such a situation.


    "Guys, let''s go over the plan. We''ve been preparing this for several days, and it shouldn''t be the time to carry it out, but we have an emergency, so we must hurry. Even so, I''m telling you that this plan can succeed in only 6 hours, so we still have time to wait for the exact moment." Tom was the one who stood in front of everyone and gave different looks to each of them.


    His words seemed to mean something else, although Klaus couldn''t see through it with so little.


    Soon, Tom began the explanation of the plan of attack.


    "This strategic attack plan is with the intention that at least one of us will win the hill, so we must do it faithfully so as not to adversely affect all of us. If anyone is going to win, it can''t be that cursed beast."


    "Now, the plan is simple, but simultaneously, it requires us to watch the beast for a while, looking for the best time to start. The next 15 hours will be spent on that, so we will strike with all our might once we find the perfect opportunity. We must do it fast, as we have a new member who is going through an Endless Bath.


    We all know that''s the biggest fear of this place, and we don''t know if he could die in that time frame, so let''s be quick."


    After he finished saying those few words, he began explaining the plan.


    Still, Klaus frowned once he heard it in full.

 Chapter 20 - 20: Boss Cursed Beast

    ''The plan isn''t bad, but I feel like there''s something wrong with it.'' Klaus thought, although he didn''t pay too much attention to it at the moment, as he had to focus on enduring the cursed energy that was continuously entering his body.


    As he listened intently, his heart gave a powerful beat, which dazed him. ''What the hell?''


    It wasn''t only he who was. That heartbeat sounded so loud that those present frowned.


    "What was that?"


    "Could it be the beast?"


    "That sounded like a heartbeat, didn''t it?"


    "Right, you''re right..."


    Tom frowned as well, and after looking for a moment at each of the people in front of him, he looked up at the top of the mountain. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Could it be that guy is doing something with its ability? It''s a pretty powerful Phase 2; when it gets mad, it''ll be hard to contain it...'' He thought.


    In the end, he could only sigh.


    "It''s time to move. That cursed beast will probably want to move, as it has been there for several days. If that happens, we will possibly find the best time to strike. The next few hours will be key, so be sure to keep your eyes open. Let''s go, everyone, to your places."


    As he finished speaking, Tom walked over to Klaus.


    "Boy, you must be careful not to affect the other guys with your endless bathing. We''re going to finish off this cursed beast, and in the end, we''ll see who comes out the victor, all together, okay?"


    Klaus stared at him briefly and saw his hand extended as a fist for a high-five. Klaus nodded shortly after with a smile and bumped his hand with Tom''s.


    "Good. I''ll do my part then." He replied.


    Afterward, Tom led the way and stayed close to Klaus to ensure that the latter did not approach the other members, as that could disconcert and even seriously injure them.


    Tom was the typical good-natured and good family man who knew very well the strategies to kill beasts more powerful than him. He had long studied different strategies before entering the Cursed Energy Bath, aiming to complete it smoothly.


    Even he did not expect that upon entering his first bath, he would encounter such a powerful beast when he was supposed to face First Stage beasts, but that was also proof of his abilities, so he was also satisfied with this arrangement, even if it was difficult.


    Once everyone was in place, Klaus could see the cursed beast.


    It was one of the simplest cursed beasts in existence but simultaneously a very dangerous one. The simplicity lies in the fact that it is a cursed beast based on a huge ape. Being a cursed beast based on an existing animal, they tend to have repetitive and straightforward attack patterns. By studying the way apes attack, one can predict this type of cursed beast unless it is too powerful.


    But what is dangerous about it lies precisely in the type of beast it is. Being an ape, its strength is tremendous, and its abilities make it even more dangerous. Even more so because its abilities are of fear.


    They were about 300 meters away from the cursed beast, but still, their hearts were racing; some were even trembling. Their minds were betraying them, creating fictitious scenarios where fear reigned in front of them.


    It was difficult to control themselves.


    Being an ape beast already known to humans, they tend to develop their abilities differently to always have some effect. And what they saw right now was only the basis of the ability. No one knew what it would mean when they started fighting, but because of that, many were already doubting that this plan would be a success.


    The calmest were possibly Tom and Klaus.


    Tom had seen the beast before, so he was already a bit used to it.


    Although Klaus''s body felt the fear in his bones, he really wasn''t a person who couldn''t control his emotions. He was calm on the outside, and the fear was simply something that gently tapped his muscles on the inside.


    Still, it was nothing to worry about. He was more worried about the cursed energy entering him.


    That continuous inflow of something so corrosive affected him as the hours slowly passed. The longer he spent under the endless bath, the more dangerous it became for him. Although it had the greatest chance of awakening his abilities, he didn''t see that effect.


    Time passed, and the cursed energy continued to hit him, but his abilities remained exactly the same.


    Neither his body nor the awakened abilities had changed. Nor was there any change in the Soft Ring or the Cursed Core inside him. Everything was absolutely calm.


    Time was beginning to run steadily as nervousness struck the bodies of many. Still, everyone kept staring at the beast, looking for the exact moment.


    This cursed ape-like beast doesn''t have many weaknesses. Its cursed energy protects almost all of its body, except for a few regions of the back and lower back, but there are some of the beast''s most rigid bones, so it was not feasible to hit that place.


    But somehow, the plan went right through there. The continuous waiting was looking for the moment when the beast decided to move to look for food. Several cursed beasts were already prepared in a certain direction, so the moment this beast stood up, it would receive a powerful attack, previously planned, from 3 directions.


    Two sought to strike at the ''weakness'', and the third, in which only three people would participate, including Tom and Klaus, was a frontal attack in search of its eyes.


    But Klaus had thoughts of his own, and they took hold as time passed.


    When 15 hours had passed, the cursed beast stirred slightly, awakening from its slumber. The moment was approaching.


    Just at the same time, Klaus felt a powerful throbbing in his chest, which echoed throughout the mountain. The heartbeat was so loud that anyone could hear it, just like the previous one.


    It alarmed Tom and the rest of the people in the vicinity.


    "It was the beast after all..." Tom said softly. It couldn''t be a coincidence that the sound occurred when this one woke up or moved.


    But suddenly, even the beast was alarmed by this and looked up and sideways sharply.

 Chapter 21 - 21: The Plan Begins

    The fact that the beast went into alarm astonished Tom, who in a few seconds was able to find several opportunities to attack, but never called out the order to do so, for he was too much astonished.


    Suddenly, a great roar escaped from the mouth of the cursed beast, which quickly leaped forward and struck several blows to its chest.


    Klaus and Tom quickly hid behind some trees so that the ape would not see it as it leaped towards them, looking nervous.


    ''A second-stage beast is nervous?'' Tom''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    And this time, he got the perfect opportunity to attack... ''15 hours have passed, and we have 9 hours left... In 9 hours, killing it with all the preparation is not difficult, so we might as well wait for the time to kick in...'' He thought and looked at Klaus, who was close to him. Then he looked ahead.


    ''But... If anything could alarm this thing, then time is more pressing than before. It''s time to do it.'' He frowned, grabbed a strange glowing white stone he had in his pocket, and threw it near the ape.


    The stone bounced several times back towards the ape. A bright white stone in a dark world was the best warning sign.


    Everyone else saw that stone, including the ape, who was stunned.


    "It''s time, move!" Tom shouted towards Klaus as he darted behind another tree, grabbing a small mech they had prepared in advance.


    Klaus grinned. He held a small stake and threw it sharply from behind the trees toward where the ape stood.


    The wooden stake flew at high speed through the branches and rushed fiercely towards the ape, hitting it seconds later.


    Still, it was a small wooden stake against a cursed beast. Naturally, it took no damage. But it did get its attention, and that was all it needed.


    The beast roared when it noticed Klaus, who, after looking at Tom for a moment, also ran quickly towards the beast as if he wanted to fight it one-on-one.


    At the same time, several stakes flew quickly from different directions towards where the beast was.


    These stakes were a little different. They were sharp and made of glass stone. The stakes flew quickly and drove perfectly into the ape''s skin.


    At the same time, two special huge stakes flew from behind the ape, one behind the other.


    This was the construction of all these guys in the last days. They were powerful stakes, made of a special rock that only exists in this world.


    Everyone calls it ''Cursed Frost Rock''.


    Its peculiarity is that all the cursed energy that falls on it transforms into extremely sharp and almost imperceptible but powerful small blades. When polished with special New Earth materials, the Cursed Frost Rock becomes an incredibly powerful weapon against large-sized cursed beasts.


    This rock is among the main external weapons used in a Cursed Energy Bath.


    And today, they would take center stage.


    The stakes flew at high speed towards the ape, which was venturing hard towards where Klaus was. This ape didn''t notice the attacks from behind, so everyone smiled.


    Even more so, Tom.


    He smiled softly. "That''s it! Kill each other. You, you talented little bastard, you''d better die. The talent of taking an endless bath is not something I want to deal with. So, die for me and my beautiful future.


    I will honor your name in the next world."


    Tom pressed the mechanism in his hand, a small makeshift button, which activated special gunpowder. Suddenly, the last of the three powerful stakes, which was hidden under the dry leaves on the ground, was fired.


    The direction was Klaus'' back. That way, the ape would not see it, and when it realized it, it would be impaled in the neck, one of the weakest places, but usually the most difficult to attack, of such an ape.


    Tom also looked back as he did this. ''I hope those two remaining ones don''t spoil my plans... I wonder what the hell they''re up to, those bastards.'' He thought.


    Soon after, though, he turned around and started running towards the forest, trying to get to the other side, where they would all be attacking.


    He didn''t care about watching Klaus die; he was just too talented bait he wanted to get rid of. That''s why he sent him on that suicide mission.


    .


    As Klaus ran at high speed to meet the ape, his mind worked quickly.


    ''The movement and sound of the wind when it is cut slightly by something sharp is different in this world.'' He thought as he looked across the battlefield and heard a soft chirping sound behind him.


    Naturally, it was the sound of the stake threatening to kill him.


    ''Jumping is dangerous; following the path is dangerous too. Moving to the side will make the beast swerve, so the stakes won''t hit, which is more dangerous.'' He thought.


    He had not forgotten that his mission was to conquer this mountain; the main obstacle in such a mission was this huge cursed beast in front of him.


    From the beginning, he always knew he was being used as bait and that this guy would shoot him dead, but that was precisely why he accepted. No one needed to know that he knew.


    From the moment he knew the cursed beast was Second Stage, he knew he couldn''t beat it. He wasn''t even close to the first level of the Sorcerer System, and if he thought that the Sorcerer System and the Cursed Beast System were similar, then facing this thing in its current state was certain death.


    But these guys had a well-laid plan. Cursed frost rock stakes can kill cursed beasts; these guys had prepared three of them. The plan was simple and easy to execute but had a guaranteed chance of success from history. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He checked it out with the system. These stakes are dangerous; if they hit it, they will kill it. That was what convinced him to stay and follow the plan.


    But he was not going to follow it blindly; he planned to dominate the hill, not commit suicide.


    So, as he ran, he smiled.


    ''This ape''s neck is one of its most guarded and sought-after weaknesses, but it doesn''t need to hit the neck to have an effect. Although this will be a gamble, I wonder if the cursed beasts have genitals...'' The smile on his face was not sinister, but it was scary.


    It was the lively smile of a scientist who wanted to test a little curiosity in his head.


    If it went wrong, things could get complicated, but he had a backup plan.


    If it went right...


    He would win.

 Chapter 22 - 22: A success

    As he thought about it, not too many seconds had passed. He managed to approach the ape correctly; his body still covered the stake behind him, so this ape did not discover it.


    But the stakes were only a few meters away from him and the ape, so he did not have much time to act.


    Immediately, he smiled.


    Just before the ape reached him, a wave of cursed energy from the front hit him. The blow carried Klaus away and flipped in the air, quickly landing on the stake coming from behind.


    The speed of the stake was quite impressive, but in the face of Klaus'' weight, it deflected its trajectory slightly, and just at that instant, one of the waves of cursed energy that Klaus was expecting hit the foot that was firmly on the stake with ferocity.


    Before running off before the plan was initiated, he took one last look at Tom. Actually, he didn''t do it to see him; he was making sure that a surge of cursed energy was about to hit him. When he could confirm that, he made sure to run fast enough that the speed and timing to hit him were right for this moment.


    He knew. When he tried to dodge a wave of cursed energy, it would strengthen quickly, and the moment he was hit, the power behind it would be much more powerful. Therefore, he used that strike on his foot, which came with great power, to further propel the stake into a desired trajectory and speed.


    He needed to do it, no matter if it hurt him, for he had only one chance. It was a long shot, of which he had only one chance. If it went wrong, what awaited him would be a rough road, but if it went right... Naturally, he would win.


    ''Now I just need you to be male and have balls... If you''re female, I''m screwed.'' Klaus thought, smiling as he looked at the ape''s face.


    Just at that instant, the stake, which increased its speed all at once, came down towards the ape''s lower body. Shortly thereafter, it made an impact on that huge body.


    The movement was drastic and sudden; the ape did not expect it.


    "GYUAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" a great cry of pain came out of its mouth as the stake crossed back and forth, taking a portion of the ape''s body with it.


    Klaus smiled. ''This is a success.'' He thought, landing on the ground, still being covered by the beast''s body.


    At the same time, two huge stakes hit the back of the ape, one after the other. That increased the beast''s pain, and the scream was even more terrifying.


    "GUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUAAAAAAAAAA!"


    The intense pain and the fact that it suddenly had huge blades destroying its body left the ape in shock, so many of the people nearby roared.


    "IT''S TIME, KILL IT!"


    Several of them quickly jumped up with their weapons, and the one who roared was one of the loudest present.


    He took the lead and leaped towards where the ape was, grabbing his lower body. Yet, just before he finished jumping, a sword crossed his sight, and his body suddenly felt slack.


    Unable to move, his body was split in two, and a stream of blood shot out.


    This man looked in shock at the shadow in front of him. "Tom..." His mouth soon filled with blood, and he could not utter a word; he fell to the ground and looked at 2 others behind him who also died in that treacherous attack.


    That shocked all the remaining ones, all of whom stared at Tom.


    "Damn you, are you betraying us before you even kill the beast?" snarled one.


    But Tom sneered.


    "Don''t worry, I have ways to kill it from now on. With a stake through the neck, this will be simple."


    He stood with his back to the beast, looking at the few remaining before him. He made sure to kill the most powerful ones in that attack so the remaining ones would be a piece of cake for him, and he wasn''t worried.


    But those guys were angry.


    "Well, well...!"


    "Guys, let''s kill this bastard first; what he says is true; the beast can wait!" Said one of them, who stepped forward to stand as leader.


    "Surely, you think you got rid of the most powerful ones, but you''re wrong. From the very beginning, it was I who had managed to achieve Realization." As soon as he finished speaking, this man leaped toward Tom to strike him.


    He caused his body to be surrounded by powerful positive energy, which became a small protective barrier around it.


    It didn''t look like when a person surrounded himself with positive energy; it was more like he had made a shield of positive energy.


    ''This bastard reached the realization!'' growled Tom inwardly in alarm. He, too, jumped backward to dodge the attack.


    But that man followed close behind him, seeking to kill him.


    "HAHAHA, DON''T RUN AWAY, YOU BASTARD!"


    Tom let out a snort with his mouth then.


    "Fine, since you want to die in my hand, then let me give you what you want."


    Tom immediately summoned a Ring towards his hand, covering his hand with it.


    Suddenly, the hand wrapped around his ring transformed into an extremely sharp and large weapon. At the same time, several parts of the ring transformed into small sharp daggers.


    Tom stopped running away then and quickly approached the body of the guy attacking him, thrusting his hand into his chest. The small daggers are also stuck in different places. Only a moment passed, but suddenly, the unfavorable situation had been turned around.


    "Just know that I already reached the First Level of the Power Scale. My Ring Specialization is by Edges; how do you feel? Do you like my specialization?" he smiled teasingly.


    "You... You are... So powerful." After saying these few words, the guy fell backward, dead.


    The other people who were rushing to try to kill Tom stopped abruptly when they saw this. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "HE ALREADY SPICE HIS RING!" shouted one, the closest one, with great fear.


    He tried to take several steps back but suddenly saw Tom jump towards him, and his head soon fell to the ground.


    "RUN!" Fear gripped those who remained, and they tried to run in opposite directions, but...


    They couldn''t run away from someone already walking into the Sorcerer World.


    So their heads soon rolled on the ground before Tom''s sharp hand.


    He looked at his hand and smiled. ''The difference between me and these little scumbags is huge. Now I''m just worried about those two bastards that haven''t shown up...'' He said as he turned to kill the beast.


    Still, all of a sudden...


    *CLAP*CLAP*CLAP*


    The sound of clapping made his body stiffen.


    He suddenly turned sharply because the place where he heard them was where the beast should be.

 Chapter 23 - 23: Learning in the midst of battle

    "Klaus!"


    Klaus was sitting on the ape''s shoulder as if he were sitting on dry land, not caring how dangerous it might be.


    And that''s normal. While those guys were minding their own business, Klaus made sure of the ape''s death. But the mission was not over.


    He was to dominate the mountain, so killing his former dominator did not mean that he now dominated it. It simply meant that the mountain was now being disputed and would soon have a new dominator.


    The dispute was between him and Tom.


    So Klaus smiled as Tom turned, stood up, and jumped towards where Tom was, landing a few feet away from him.


    "You bastard... How the hell are you still alive?" Tom asked, in shock, bringing his hand back.


    Klaus grinned. "What? You can make plans, but no one can figure out your true colors? Don''t be surprised, little one. The world is wider than you see."


    "...I see. It''s not for nothing that you received an Endless Bath. You''re good."


    Klaus shrugged and walked a little towards him. "Maybe I''m a little sly, but don''t worry about it. This is my first time seeing a person with a specialized ring, so I''d like to see what that means. Come, use it against me. I''m very curious."


    Tom looked at him with a silly face. "Are you stupid?" he said.


    Klaus didn''t stop walking towards him. "Why do you say that? It''s just a little curiosity that needs to be satiated." He smiled.


    Tom stared at him and looked at the ground. He subsequently looked at Klaus again and scoffed.


    "No, don''t mind me, you want to see what a person on my level is, don''t you? Fine, come, come closer, I''ll show you very well."


    Klaus stared at him as he walked. After three steps, he stopped just as one of his feet was about to touch the ground.


    "You know, I really know that if I take this step, I might die. But do you know why I''ll take it?"


    Tom frowned. For a moment, he thought Klaus really had no idea what a Specialized Ring was, but now he seemed to know.


    So why the hell is he getting closer?


    ''Could he be more powerful than me? ''No, there''s no way...''


    Tom didn''t know how to answer Klaus'' question, so he did it himself.


    "Neither money, nor power, nor fame. None of those things move me. Not even magic could move me. The only thing that has always moved me is that infinite curiosity inside me. Nothing and no one can stop me when I''m interested in something." Klaus smiled broadly, making Tom uncomfortable.


    He took a deep breath.


    "I think you''re just crazy."


    Gently, Klaus started to lower his leg to take that step he shouldn''t be taking. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hahaha, yeah, I think so too."


    His foot then touched the ground.


    The place where he stepped was right at the limit of Tom''s attack range, which had a Specialized Ring in the most deadly Specialization Branch for Sorcerers.


    Tom''s eyes flashed then, and his body shot out. "AND YOUR MADNESS WILL LEAD YOU TO DEATH!" he snarled.


    His hand, which was still transformed into a sharp and powerful sword, moved at great speed towards Klaus'' neck, seeking to cut him in an instant.


    *CLANK*


    The sound of two clashing metals echoed in the surroundings. Klaus'' knife was in his hand, and he successfully shielded himself.


    "Haha, it already did that once." Klaus smiled, staring at the place where Tom should be.


    But he soon frowned and looked a little further back.


    ''Long arms?'' He thought, seeing that Tom''s arm was able to reach from there to where he was. But he suddenly realized that it wasn''t.


    Klaus jumped back quickly and took a closer look. There was no difference at all. In fact, it looked like that attack had been made merely for speed, and that was it, but it wasn''t quite true.


    Klaus could see something else.


    "Amazing. So, actually, your movement speed isn''t fast, but your attack speed is. What''s attacking me isn''t you essentially; it''s your ring."


    Tom stared at him in shock. "How the hell..."


    The alarms inside him suddenly went up. ''This bastard... How could he figure out my weakness in one move? No, how the hell did he defend himself against something like that when he didn''t even know it?''


    Klaus sneered.


    ''So that''s it. You''re powerful, but you can''t even properly employ your power. You''ve been taking advantage of your weakness to use it as a strength, yet the moment someone notices it, that strength immediately becomes a weakness."


    Tom took a deep breath and looked at Klaus'' weapon. "A level 2 weapon... There''s no way you''re a Reared in the Mist."


    "Right, you all seem to know about it. It seems that we Reared in the Mist weren''t meant to live."


    "Hehe, a freaking Reared in the Mist doesn''t deserve to be a Sorcerer. You guys are just little test subjects. Still, you have a level 2 weapon. You don''t see that every day, so I''ll fight you head-on."


    Once again, Tom moved forward quickly, wanting to take him by surprise. His weakness is clear, but that doesn''t matter. He is still faster and more powerful than Klaus, so he just needs to kill him, and that is it.


    Klaus also understood the weakness issue, but the reality was that it wasn''t that simple.


    Being beaten by someone who practically outclassed him by a whole level, his muscles ached.


    And if it weren''t for the weapon Jasmine gave him, this would be harder to do.


    He took a deep breath as this guy attacked him, but the attacks, though a bit clumsy, managed to hit him lightly, opening small wounds. Those wounds slowly opened up on contact with the huge surges of energy that continued to hit him.


    This brought a big smile to Tom''s face. "Hahahahaha looks like you really are nothing but a chatterbox, scum!" he shouted as he continued to attack him again and again.


    Klaus was defending himself as best he could, but his mind was working on something else, as he muttered.


    "If Adaptation consists of allowing my body to adapt and use the energy, I must assume that Understanding or Comprehension is just the use of the energy... After all, I adapted first, which made me slowly comprehend it. Subsequently comes using it, but it cannot be in realization, so it must be in the field of Understanding."


    His mumbling made Tom angry. "Muttering before you die? Tsk, you can pray to all the gods but never save yourself from me." After this, Tom increased the amount and power of his attacks, which were hitting Klaus'' knife, some on the skin, and very few deep.


    Still, increasing the intensity of the attack also meant that Klaus had to focus on defending himself; otherwise, the attacks would far outstrip his muscle memory.


    Suddenly, Klaus'' unfocused eyes glowed.


    "I''ve got it." He said aloud.

 Chapter 24 - 24: Survivor of the Endless Bath

    He struck a blow to the front, quickly finding a weak point in Tom''s defense. That punch hit Tom in the chest, knocking him away sharply.


    ''What the hell?'' Tom thought. The blow he had just felt was strange, so he didn''t dare to look away from Klaus.


    The latter looked down at his hands and covered them with positive energy. Although he had very little of it, its density was good.


    "If Understanding is just that, Realization must be the ability to wield energy on a whim, right? To make a weapon, a shield, or something similar. Understanding and Realization are related subjects and could even be the same, but they are divided because using energy in the Understanding phase is not the same as using it in the Realization phase.


    Realization is the final part of basic training for precisely the same reason: although it is a basic phase, it gives us the results for everything we need going forward."


    These words were heard by Tom as well. He frowned. ''Could it be that this guy is truly crazy, or did they send him here without even teaching him basic subjects? Although I feel that what he knows is better than what I knew about those phases...''


    Klaus looked up at that moment. "Hahaha, I got it. Well, time to end this, you little traitor." After finishing these words, Klaus moved his tiny but dense positive energy into his arms, focusing on the fists and the knife.


    He did nothing more than that. Still, he looked different this time, but Tom didn''t notice.


    He ran to where Klaus was and attacked him with all his might, wanting to kill him in one attack.


    Klaus also ran to meet him. Just before the attack hit, he raised his left arm to stop it and then raised his right hand vertically, wanting to hit Tom, who was a little further away than he should be.


    Both attacks hit at the same time, but Tom''s attack remained stuck in place, unable to advance, while Klaus'' attack, even though it was a bit far away and shouldn''t reach, did.


    And it did so in the form of a dense and powerful attack, which hit Tom''s left shoulder.


    The attack was so powerful that Tom felt a sudden jerking motion and then staggered backward.


    ''Cold? And why did he pull and push me at the same time?'' he thought, in shock, and a gush of blood inside him rushed to his mouth, and he couldn''t hold it in; he had to vomit it up.


    "You..."


    Klaus grinned widely.


    "Hahahaha, so this is the realization... Hahahaha, interesting, interesting. So the basis of the basics are skills." His voice sounded really cheerful. He couldn''t hide the happiness he felt, and he didn''t need to either.


    He was happy to be able to test his spontaneous little theories about this world and his abilities.


    Tom could understand his words. He stared at him as if he was some kind of monster. "You... Did you reach realization as you fought with me?"


    Klaus looked back at him and nodded.


    "I''m not like you. I only received basic training before I came here. When our fight started, I was barely in Adaptation. I didn''t expect our battle to be so productive in helping me reach Realization in such a short time."


    "Impossible..." Tom tightened his grip on his sword once more and looked at her for a moment.


    ''It took me so long to cross over from Adaptation to Realization, but I was always considered an outstanding genius. But this guy did it in... So few days? There''s no way...'' For a moment, he felt as if his body was trembling.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t believe him. In fact, if he had thought about it carefully, only one person among the Reared in the Mist had reached Adaptation before entering this place in the last batch. He knew this because he had met that person before. That being the case, until a few days ago, Klaus had not even reached Adaptation.


    But now he was at Realization... One step away from entering the Sorcerer World, just like him.


    ''Got a treasure?'' He thought. He raised his eyes and looked at Klaus'' level 2 weapon. His eyes sparkled at that moment.


    ''True... There are many treasures in this world that can make him so powerful in such a short time. If I were to get it...'' He smiled broadly and tightened his grip on his sword.


    "You are dangerous... But you have made a mistake. And that mistake will cost you your life." Tom said, growling fiercely.


    At the same time, he threw himself to the ground and slammed his hands against it.


    Klaus couldn''t understand what he was planning to do, but when he thought about moving, his heart pounded again in the same way.


    That shocked Tom, who still thought that sound came from the beast, so he looked at it.


    ''Is it still alive!?'' He thought.


    Suddenly, he saw the beast''s body shaking, and a massive wave of cursed energy from the surroundings rushed toward Klaus'' body.


    At the same time, the sound of throbbing sounded again.


    A 2nd and a 3rd time... Suddenly all those times turned into 5, into 10, into 20, into 100 times in a moment.


    The beast that was dead suddenly shook itself and got up. This time it was surrounded by a sticky cursed energy, which even overflowed from its body.


    At the same time, the massive energy wave hit Klaus fiercely, but he felt nothing. Klaus was stunned.


    The system was sending him several messages, one after another, that left him stunned.


    [The Cursed Energy had never been this angry before]


    [But Cursed Energy doesn''t understand. It is clearly angry and feels hatred. But it can''t and won''t kill you]


    [It is the Beloved of the Cursed Energy who has just incarnated.]


    [Your inner power awakened]


    [Your body and abilities awakened]


    [Welcome, Little Incarnation]


    [Your Bath has just entered its Final Phase. The timer is locked; take your time, but don''t break anything]


    [Your Endless Bath has ended] S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [You have become a Survivor of the Endless Bath]

 Chapter 25 - 25: Unique Ability Unlocked

    After seeing all that pile of messages, Klaus felt his body change drastically. Suddenly, what seemed to be difficult for him before became simple.


    Sudden or distant movements, he seemed to be able to do without so much effort. In addition, the cursed energy in the surroundings began to head towards him with force, but it did not harm him.


    The energy entered his body and parked itself there, propelling the energy inside at great speeds to form the base he so longed to form.


    They entered passively and stayed actively. They no longer sought to harm him; they sought to strengthen him.


    While he was stunned, Tom trembled with fear at the sight of the ape that had just risen.


    "This... Impossible... How is this possible? No, no, no, no... This is not possible."


    "Berserker Cursed?!"


    The beast was a bit away from them, but he could see it clearly. The state this beast had transformed into was widely famous, incredibly dangerous, and extremely lethal.


    In very rare cases, it is a state or transformation that cursed beasts experience when they die. This state amplifies bloodlust, hatred, and abilities extensively, leading to a sudden and powerful increase in strength.


    No one knows the exact limit of the increase in strength, but some say it depends on the amount of cursed energy in the surroundings. This transformation does not tend to occur commonly; sometimes, it has even been treated as a myth, but it exists.


    And the members of New Earth are well aware of the dangers they face, as there are entire cities that a beast in this state has wiped out.


    Tom had never witnessed it, but he hadn''t expected to be in his first bath at the hands of the ultimate boss.


    ''This is ridiculous.''


    He wanted to run away for a moment, but suddenly, he saw Klaus standing there motionless.


    ''For a beast to enter that state, it had to have been dead a moment ago, which means that beast should already be dead. If I can kill this bastard, it''s possible that the mission will be successfully passed just before the beast attacks me...'' He grinned sinisterly, grabbed his sword in his hand, and ran hard towards where Klaus was standing.


    ''You''re going to die, you fucking scum!''


    They were both close to each other, so Tom didn''t need to do too much; he took advantage of Klaus'' moment of carelessness and thrust his sword, ready to stab the heart.


    Klaus didn''t even notice it. He was feeling the changes inside him when suddenly he felt a blow from the inside out, which made it as if his body grew a little. That happened simultaneously as the ape''s roar reached his ears.


    With the roar and the shuddering of his body, Klaus finally returned to his senses. ''Is it still alive?'' he thought, looking at the strange ape.


    But then he heard a scream beside him.


    "EVEN IF I DIE, I''LL TAKE YOU WITH ME, YOU BASTARD SLAVE!"


    The scream was full of hate, and just then, Klaus felt something dig into his skin and flesh. He turned to where Tom was standing, who, at first, wore a big smile, but suddenly, the smile turned into a dismayed face.


    "What... What... What the hell?" He was in shock.


    He tried to pull his sword quickly to get away, but he couldn''t. No matter how hard he pulled, his strength was insufficient to pull the sword out of Klaus'' body.


    Even Klaus was stunned. Just at that instant, he felt something inside his body grow again, and suddenly, his muscles that were not so prominent suddenly became incredibly huge.


    Suddenly, his Great Attractor began to work independently, drawing all the surrounding cursed energy into his body without needing to do anything. All this cold energy entering his body was slowly turning into strength, and suddenly, his clothes were stretched to the point of bursting little by little.


    The highly resistant clothing that Jasmine had given him suddenly began to look unusable under the pressure of Klaus'' muscles, which were growing in size at great speed.


    Not only did his muscles grow, but his body did, too. He was already quite tall, but his body grew to over two meters in less than five minutes.


    Klaus'' sudden increase in size and growing power was followed by a message from the System.


    [Unique Ability Unlocked]


    | Little Incarnation: Unique Ability: He who the Cursed Energy loves, reigns in the night. His name is The Incarnation.


    The Cursed Energy is your companion and longs for your presence.


    Use the Cursed Energy to strengthen your body, and let it reign within you. Your fortress is the Cursed Energy; take hold of it.


    | Cursed Incarnation Skill: Embody your power in Cursed Energy and deepen your understanding of it. Your power is the Cursed Energy itself.


    | Base Form: ''Cursed Incarnation'' allows the use of ''Great Attractor'' and ''0 Point Body'' to accumulate large amounts of Cursed Energy in your body, greatly strengthening you for a limited time.


    | The Base Form is just the initial gift that will open the door to a perfect understanding of your own energy. Your understanding and ability will be able to use the ''Cursed Incarnation'' ability for whatever you desire. Deepen your understanding of it and understand the Depth of your ability.


    | Side Effect: Using ''Base Form'' will prevent you from being able to train during this time.


    Klaus was stunned after reading all that. ''This is...'' His eyes flashed, and he looked at the sword clutched in his chest. Indeed, that sword had been thrust into his chest and if it wasn''t for its sudden surge of power, it was possible that it would have reached his heart. Still, it was clutched to his chest as if something had clung to it.


    Not even Tom, with all his strength, could pull it out.


    Klaus smiled coldly and stared at him.


    "A little traitor who was always destined to die, how dare you hit me with that filth?" his tone of voice echoed in Tom''s ears, noticing a big change.


    He no longer looked curious; he even looked bored and sounded somewhat haughty. The sudden change in his tone of voice and manner of speaking gave Tom a very bad feeling, and he dropped his sword and turned to run away.


    Still, suddenly, his vision dimmed as he felt something large grab his head and lift him up. At the same time, a voice came to him.


    "Hehe, running away? You''re very gullible, little one." The cold, indifferent voice came just before Klaus'' strong grip exploded his head. That bloody explosion left countless bloodstains on Klaus'' body, but not a scratch. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''How weak...'' Klaus watched the headless body stagger a few more steps before falling to the ground, so he sighed at the weakness of the little bastard.


    Still, he had to turn back when suddenly his vision was obscured by a huge fist that struck his cheek and sent him rolling backward across the floor, opening furrows in the ground with his feet.

 Chapter 26 - 26: Breaking the dimensions

    "Oh? You''re more powerful than before, little ape."


    The ape simply let out a roar at him before charging at him again. Still, Klaus'' body had not stopped growing stronger in this time.


    His body was still growing with ferocity and determination, so his muscles were getting stronger and stronger, plus the cursed energy was constantly leaving the beast''s body, so it was getting weaker and weaker.


    Therefore, Klaus won the next fist clash. An interesting smile formed on his face. "Well, you''re strong. Let me play a little." He grinned and leaped forward, punching the ape''s face and whipping it to the ground in one motion.


    The impact of two such powerful beings created a small earthquake throughout the entire mountain, which attracted numerous cursed beasts in the vicinity to the fight.


    Still, Klaus was too busy to notice. Within a few strokes, Klaus noticed that the ape was slowly getting weaker.


    ''What a strange state...'' He thought, just as the ape managed to hit him in the cheek. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His body still swayed backward, and he felt some pain, but it wasn''t as much as with the first blow.


    "I think it''s time to end this." Klaus didn''t even bother to draw his sword. He knew he could finish him off with his fists, so immediately after, he stomped hard on the ground, darting out to where the ape was trying to recover.


    Suddenly, Klaus'' huge shadow appeared in front of him, and a powerful fist slammed into the ape''s face, making it swallow its own teeth and suddenly spit out blood as it was sent forcefully backward.


    Its huge body slammed into the nearby trees, knocking them over with its back.


    Some of the more powerful branches of the trees stabbed determinedly into its body so that the ape was soon pinned to a huge tree nearby.


    ''So weak?'' Klaus thought as he looked at it from a distance.


    The ape''s body then reacted a little as it tried to move, but the cursed energy leaving its body did not return to it. Its eyes suddenly lost their hateful glow, and its ability was completely deactivated.


    Suddenly, the cursed energy in the surroundings began to consume the huge ape''s body, and a few seconds later, it was gone.


    That left Klaus in shock, who could find no answers to this.


    "What a strange world." He thought and looked at himself.


    ''Yes... What a strange world.''


    He then looked up, expecting to see the System announcement, but what he saw was a huge wave of extremely dark cursed energy approaching his body and entering in an instant.


    Suddenly, his mouth filled with a large amount of blood, and he couldn''t stand it; he had to vomit it up.


    His arms and legs became extremely weak in that instant, as the extremely dark cursed energy that entered his body began to create blades inside him and expel them, wounding him all over.


    He was unable to keep his balance and fell to the ground. His legs, as did his arms, suddenly lost all the strength they once had. The cursed energy in his body began to pour out of his body, leaving only the right amount needed to fill the Cursed Core.


    And with the outflow of so much cursed energy, his muscles decreased, as did his size.


    That left him in shock.


    He looked down at his arms, shaking from the pain.


    ''What the hell is that?''


    With difficulty, he raised one of his arms and ripped off the blades that were still stuck in his body from the inside out. That made the blood in his body spurt out, but he didn''t care.


    He stared at the blades and felt stunned as they disappeared, again transforming into cursed energy.


    ''It''s an imitation of the cursed frost rock...'' He looked up and looked at the place where the ape had disappeared. In his mind, he traced a path and then realized that that unusually dark energy that entered his body was the last attack that bastard had made.


    ''What a tough bastard...'' He groaned and began to rip the strange blades from all over his body.


    At the same time, the System started sending him messages...


    [Sorcerer Klaus'' First Bath is over. Successfully, he managed to pass all the tests and awaken his abilities]


    [Being one of the survivors of an Endless Bath, the System favors him. He will be awarded a Title and an Award on the 2nd time he enters the Cursed World]


    [Aspirant Klaus, you have now become a Sorcerer]


    [Welcome to the Sorcerer World]


    [DING]


    [DING]


    [His transformation has been able to shake the dimensions, the Dimensional Colossi have become angry. The trembling of the Dimensions is spreading to all corners of the world. Be careful, Sorcerer Klaus]


    [You will soon be teleported back to your world. Survive until then.]


    As these messages finished reaching him, Klaus looked up sharply. Suddenly, he saw a large number of cracks appear all over the sky and the surrounding area.


    "What the fuck?" he blurted out.


    Suddenly, the large number of cracks had an explosion at that spot, sending a powerful and unmatched attack toward the huge hill Klaus was standing on. That attack seemed to be like a huge cyclone of a size, which stunned him. Klaus could only bring one hand to his forehead before he was swallowed up.


    The huge attack also hit the mountain below him with ferocity, suddenly swallowing up the huge mountain and Klaus'' small figure, plus the immense number of approaching cursed beasts, in an instant.


    In a second, all that was left was a huge void, like a meteorite had fallen and then disappeared, leaving only a huge gap with nothing else.


    [You have been successfully teleported]


    Klaus had even closed his eyes, but when he opened them again, he found that message.


    He opened his eyes with difficulty and looked straight ahead.


    ''The laboratory hall from before...'' He thought with difficulty. He even managed to see many men in white coats running back and forth as if they had been alarmed.


    He heard some things too.


    "What the hell just happened? Why did everyone who was passing the first bath suddenly come out?"


    "Sir, it''s not just here in Sam''an City; in other cities around the country, the same thing is happening too! Everyone in the first bath seems to have been kicked out!"


    "What the hell!?"


    "...!"


    Klaus couldn''t understand much more of what they were saying. His mind began to darken, and the last thing he saw was a new message from the system.


    [You broke the dimensions...]


    ...

 Chapter 27 - 27: He woke up

    In the vicinity of Sam''an City, a hooded man looked up curiously at a section of the city.


    ''That''s where the government facilities should be, right? Why did it feel like something had broken all over the country, starting there?'' he thought.


    Although a situation like this could be hidden from anyone else, it would not be the same for him. Special changes in the environment or space he could easily notice; not for nothing was he sent on such dangerous missions. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So he smiled a little and started walking towards the city.


    ''What an interesting place. As always, small countries that want to reveal themselves are quite interesting. Let''s see what''s going on.'' Without further thought, he walked towards the city and entered it, disappearing into the crowd soon after.


    ...


    In a room in what appeared to be a hospital, dimly lit with small artificial lights, a woman wearing a medical gown paced around, looking at the man lying on the bed.


    ''This man is stunningly beautiful - how could he possibly be a Reared in the Mist? His muscles are well formed, and his body looks very well exercised. Even when he lost a lot of blood, his pallor adds an unusual touch to his beauty.'' She thought.


    It wasn''t the only thing that puzzled her about this man; the fact that he had been asleep for so long when he should have woken up by now was another source of bewilderment for her.


    She opened the sheets in her hand and read the medical file once more.


    ''Birth name, but no last name. With an unusual code... Why was I entrusted with such an unusual person? Normally, the greats of the country would take charge; after all, it could be someone of astonishing talent.'' She thought. She had been asking herself the same question for several days, but the answer was not coming to her.


    Soon, a high-ranking person entered the room.


    "Professor!" She quickly greeted him, not daring to say his name, and bowed in a form of respect.


    The man who entered recently nodded to her and clutched the file.


    "Still not awake?"


    As he read it, he put a hand to his chin, clearly curious about something.


    The woman nodded to him. "Yes, Professor. He''s been unconscious all this time, but our machines tell us he should have woken up by now."


    The man nodded and then handed her the file.


    "Did you inject him with CNI?" he asked. (NTA: CNI or Cursed Noxius Injection, a special poison of this world, made from certain cursed beasts and their energy, it has several uses.)


    The woman lowered her head and shook it.


    Her mind worked quickly to find an answer to convince him, and soon her eyes sparkled.


    "Sir, it''s a possible Sorcerer. We can wait a while for him to wake up naturally. If we put the CNI on him... He''ll die in a few years; don''t you think it''s a waste?"


    The man frowned and stared at her. He was clearly angry. He had ordered her to put him the injection 2 days ago, so the fact that she hadn''t obeyed was an insult to his name.


    "Waste? Yes, it would be a waste to waste an expensive injection on that bastard." He growled and grabbed the woman by her clothes, pulled her roughly towards him, and spoke into her ear.


    "But listen well, little internist. If that damned slave doesn''t wake up by night, you will give him 2 CNI injections. I will spend my own money to wake him up, and I don''t care if he dies the next day. If you disobey one more time, I will take it upon myself to destroy your career."


    She stared at him for several seconds until she nodded. She could say no more.


    He returned her gaze briefly, trying to scrutinize what she was thinking since he didn''t see her startle. But within seconds, he lost interest and released her abruptly, pushing her until she hit the bed behind her.


    He turned around and pulled out the pocket watch he was carrying. "It''s six hours to sundown. If he doesn''t wake up by then, you know what to do. If you don''t, I will make you suffer the consequences of disobeying me."


    After saying this, he slammed the door shut, allowing the woman to breathe again.


    She had nothing to say. They were in a Military Hospital, where the great monsters of the country''s investigations meet. Here, even though she was the leader of the hospital, she was just a small internist. She had a remarkable status in the face of the public, but she was among the lowest positions in the face of the leaders of this place.


    And that man was one of the top leaders of the laboratory research group.


    She had nothing to do. She disobeyed him at first because she thought he might wake up in time and thus not destroy his future, but at this moment, she had to look at him with compassion.


    She sighed visibly.


    ''I''ll delay the injections as long as I can, but if it''s been five hours and you don''t wake up, I''ll have to damage your life.'' She went to sit down soon after, looking nonchalant but with a lot to think about.


    While she was thinking and lost in her thoughts, she didn''t notice Klaus stirring.


    His eyelids and hands were the first to move. They felt stiff and hard to move, but he still clenched his hands and opened his eyes.


    When he saw the ceiling, he thought. ''A hospital?'' Later, he looked to the side. The sun''s rays were gently creeping in through the window, making their way through the blue and white curtains that adorned it.


    ''Yes...'' He then tried to sit up but was stunned when he noticed a pretty face staring at him with a dazed expression.


    Klaus didn''t know her, but he could guess she was an internist of some branch. Her neck card said so.


    He looked at the name, too. ''Sua Vinanne...'' He said in his mind.


    At that moment, Sua snapped out of her stupor and smiled broadly. "You''re awake." She said cheerfully.


    His face visibly lit up thanks to her cheerful smile.


    Klaus nodded to her gently.


    "How do you do, Miss Vinanne? May I know where I am?"


    Sua cocked her head slightly. "How do you know my name?"


    Klaus pointed to her chest when he heard that question, causing her to look down to see.


    "Oh, right." She said lamely. She had forgotten.


    And to deflect attention from her oversight, she quickly stood up.


    "This is the Sam''an City Military Hospital. After finishing your First Bath, you fell unconscious from the amount of wounds on your body, so you were brought here. I care for you and the many who come out of a First Bath." She turned to look at him and held out her hand.


    "It''s a pleasure, Klaus. I''m Sua Vinanne, but it''s okay to call me Sua. I''m a Vital Systems Internist specializing in the field of Curseology."


    Klaus stared at her for several seconds and then grabbed her hand out of respect. "The pleasure is mine, Miss Vinanne. Thank you for your care."

 Chapter 28 - 28: An anomaly occurred?

    After the short greeting, she checked a few things carefully and nodded. "Your pulse is fine, and the pressure in your arteries is fine. You''re in perfect condition." She smiled at him.


    Klaus nodded. He could already feel it inside him, so he wasn''t surprised.


    Instead, he watched her carefully as she sat down to the side to talk about important matters.


    "Miss Sua, before we move on to the important topics, may I ask you what Curseology is?" he couldn''t help but ask that question.


    As a scientist, he knew all branches of medicine quite well, so he found it curious to find a different university major in this place.


    Sua stared at him for several seconds before answering.


    "Are you interested in medicine, Young Klaus?"


    "A little."


    "I see. Growing up in that place, it''s normal that you didn''t have access to subjects like medicine, so maybe in the last month, you saw something interesting." She nodded.


    "Still, I must tell you that studying medicine is not recommended. We are often looked down upon because there are sorcerers who are able to cure things that we are not. They just use us to get good information about the human body. But that''s where Curseology comes in."


    "It''s a university course added a little over 15 years ago to the Educational System. It''s the branch of medicine that deals with the study of all things related to cursed energy, cursed beasts and derivatives. At present, I am proud to say that there is no one with greater knowledge of the career than me, as I was one of those who introduced it as a medical career." She smiled proudly.


    She was young, beautiful, and talented. Naturally, she was proud of her accomplishments and what she had become.


    Klaus nodded softly after listening.


    ''A different career in medicine. It certainly is an interesting world.'' He thought.


    Still, he didn''t have time to think about it. He was curious about things, but for now, he didn''t need to touch them, and Sua wasn''t going to tell him anything more than that.


    She glared at him.


    "Young Klaus, since you''re already thinking correctly, I will start explaining your situation and what''s to come."


    "I''m listening, Miss Sua."


    "Good." Sua nodded softly as she saw that this person was possibly the most polite Sorcerer of anyone she had ever met.


    "The day you came out of the Energy Bath, a serious problem occurred worldwide. Many people who had not finished their bath came out at the same time as you, and some who had already done so. On that day, a strange anomaly occurred all over the country, which is still under investigation. It caused everyone who passed the First Bath to be expelled for no reason."


    "Therefore, a high-level man will come to investigate what you know in a little while. Still, before that, as the one who was commissioned to treat you. What did you see there? What was it that happened? This is the first time such an anomaly has occurred. This is too strange."


    As she spoke, she kept her eyes fixed on Klaus, waiting for some subtle change that would give her information. Still, Klaus remained impassive.


    He took his time responding. He knew what she wanted, and even though he knew what had happened right now, he couldn''t give her that information.


    "Regarding that anomaly you mention, I honestly have no idea. I had a hard time getting through the mission, and the moment I got out, the last thing I saw was that I was in that room and subsequently fell unconscious. I didn''t think I would get out because of an anomaly and not because I completed the mission."


    Sua nodded slightly but kept staring at him. "I understand. If so, you must tell that to the man who will come later. I''ll stay here, so don''t feel pressured to answer something if you don''t know or it''s too private. You don''t need to say something like what your bath was about or what you had to do there." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Klaus nodded and looked at her strangely. He couldn''t understand what this woman wanted. From one moment to the next, she tried to investigate him. But, a few moments later and only with one response, she changed from wanting to investigate him, to not wanting to be investigated so thoroughly.


    ''There are sides in this place. Apparently, things are complicated below the surface.'' Klaus sighed. He had wanted to see his abilities all this time, but he didn''t want to reveal that he was a Cursed Class Sorcerer, as he knew his abilities were amazing.


    Being at the mercy of scientists in this place, the less they know about him, the better.


    Therefore, he nodded to Sua.


    "Thank you, Miss Sua. I will answer truthfully, so don''t worry. I really didn''t know about that anomaly, but now I feel interested." He replied.


    Sua, who stood beside him, looked at him curiously. "Are you interested? That''s strange."


    "Is it?" he asked, following her with his eyes.


    "Yes, it''s very strange. All over the country, many Sorcerers have been asked to see if they can investigate such an anomaly, and no one dares. No one is curious about it; on the contrary, the farther away they are from it, the better. An anomaly of that magnitude may signify something very dangerous, after all."


    Klaus found her answer quite logical but smiled. "I guess I''m different."


    "Quite different, I''d say. One of a kind. But don''t worry. I won''t mention that to the other people, so they won''t bother you. Try not to say it later." She smiled warmly at him and then looked at the door.


    ''He''s coming.'' She thought.


    Just as Klaus was about to answer, the door opened, and a muscular man in a lab coat, who looked in his 50s, walked through the door. The same man who had been here a few hours earlier.


    His eyes sparkled as soon as they saw that Klaus had woken up, and he walked quickly to the front.


    As soon as he arrived, Sua handed him the file with the changes he had made in this time. After reading it, he smiled and looked at Klaus.


    "It is good that you have finally awakened, Young Klaus. You had us worried, and we wondered how long you would be like this. Congratulations on getting out of that place alive." He spoke. He did not introduce himself, nor was he as polite as Sua.


    But Klaus could sense that he was powerful. ''He''s not someone simple. I can smell that he''s been in contact with blood in different states recently, so he must be a research scientist.'' Klaus thought.


    He nodded to him.


    "Greetings, sir. I''m sorry to have to wait on you like this."


    "Haha, it''s okay. You don''t need to get up right now. Your bones should start working properly. I just came to check on your well-being and ask you a few questions, " replied the man. Without even introducing himself, he sat down in the chair across from Klaus.


    His way of speaking could go down well with many people, as his expressions were of a good and caring person.


    That''s why he was easy to talk to.


    Klaus nodded to him. "Ask anything you wish, sir. I''ll answer as much as I can."

 Chapter 29 - 29: Strange answers

    The man took out a folder and a pen to write down the things Klaus was telling him.


    The first thing he did was to ask him for the name and basic data that, technically, he should already know.


    Then, he moved on to more in-depth questions.


    "When you entered the Energy Bath, what did you see? Were there any cities found nearby?"


    Klaus frowned slightly and smiled softly slyly soon after. ''So the serious questions began.''


    "The first thing I saw were mountains and the scenery was beautiful. I hadn''t seen anything like it before, so I was admiring the scenery for a while. Also trying out the new things I was looking at. It was all very pretty." He replied, causing the man in front of him to frown and raise an eyebrow.


    But Klaus wasn''t finished.


    "Once, when I looked at the beautiful landscape, a cursed beast appeared in front of me and tried to kill me. I had a tough fight against it, but it was a bit dumb, and in the end, it ended up hitting a huge rock itself and died that way. It was really disgusting, so the beautiful..."


    "It was gross?" The man quickly interrupted Klaus, preventing him from being able to say ''beautiful scenery'' again. Klaus hadn''t spoken for 1 minute, and he felt his head hurt listening to those words.


    Klaus nodded. "Yes, but..."


    "I get it; it was a curse of disgust. You got lucky, kid. Those curses don''t tend to be very smart or strong; sometimes they''re dumb, too. Well, what do you tell me about the city?" he asked quickly.


    Klaus thought for a moment again and nodded. "There was one, sir. It was very beautiful, and the scenery inside was beautiful..."


    "Did you enter it?" he interrupted Klaus once again, feeling his patience wearing thin each time.


    Although on the outside, Klaus took it as if it was a bit annoying that he was interrupted every time, inside, he was smiling slyly. This guy was too impatient to ask questions, and playing dumb is one of the ways to survive in the slums, something Klaus is quite good at.


    "Sir, I didn''t go in. There were too many people, and honestly, I don''t get along with people." Klaus replied in a ''sincere'' manner.


    The man scrutinized him for several seconds before turning to look at his folder. "I understand. That''s fine, then. But, if you didn''t get into the city, how did you get that thing?" The man pointed to a thing that was covered in grime, full of dust, blood, and strange things that were already dry.


    It was a backpack.


    Klaus was surprised to see it here. ''What''s that doing here? Hadn''t it stayed on that mountain?''


    Still, he revealed nothing on his face.


    "Right, my backpack. I got that one from a corpse near the city, sir. The corpse was fresh and had clothes on it, so I took them off it, and to store them, I used the backpack. That helped me to be able to change clothes in that place. The clothes were quite beautiful, but..."


    "Okay, that''s enough." He interrupted him before he started talking nonsense. "Now, what did you eat in there? I understand we didn''t give you enough meals for several days."


    Klaus glared at him. ''You bastard, you didn''t even give me a scrap of food. What do you mean you didn''t give us ''enough''?'' Still, he didn''t reveal his thoughts.


    Instead, he lowered his head.


    "I don''t think you''re going to like hearing it." He replied, embarrassed.


    "Oh? What is it?" the man asked, feeling curious.


    "This..." Klaus hesitated for a moment but sighed in the end. "Remember the corpse I told you about? Well..."


    Suddenly, a woman''s voice interrupted him.


    "Professor, could you please stop asking personal questions that make no sense? Answering some of those might offend his morals." Sua glared at the man, causing him to look back at her.


    Still, the man nodded. "All right, forget about that. Let''s move on to the next question. The mission, where was it taking place?" he asked, glaring at Klaus.


    Klaus smiled at hearing this; somehow, his smile was uncomfortable to watch.


    "Remember I told you the scenery was beautiful? Well, there were many beautiful mountains, in the most beautiful of them..."


    Klaus suddenly found himself narrating a story that was indeed true, but he did it in such an eloquent and cloying way that it gave the man in front of him a headache.


    ''This bastard... Did he go crazy in there? What the fuck did he see to make him see everything like that? Was it so beautiful? A wonder of the world or what the fuck?'' He was fuming his head off, feeling stressed.


    Even more so when he noticed that Klaus wouldn''t shut up, it was so stressful that he raised his voice.


    "It''s okay, I understand. Enough. Last question: what did you see before you left the bath? Did something unexpected happen?" he asked, speaking quickly. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Klaus frowned and shook his head. "When I was about to finish the bath, I fell almost unconscious once I completed the mission with some luck. It was difficult, but as soon as I saw that I was back in that big room from before, I fell unconscious until a few minutes ago. Did something happen?" he asked.


    The man shook his head and stood up.


    "No, nothing happened. You will be informed of several things later. For now you should know that you owe a debt to the kingdom, as it was the kingdom that paid all the expenses of sending you to have your Energy Bath. This is a receipt of how much you must pay; it is 1,250 Carter Coin that you must pay personally to the Records Office." He said and handed him a receipt.


    Klaus didn''t understand what Carter Coin was or how much 1,250 of those were, but he nodded after receiving it. Then, the man pulled out another receipt.


    "You also owe a debt to our research center. It''s an additional 1,500 Carter Coin. You can pay it at the Records Office, too." he said, but just before he handed the receipt to Klaus, Sua quickly grabbed it from the side and read its contents.


    She frowned and stared at him. "Professor, I am certain that this receipt should not exist. The 1,250 pays..."


    "Miss Vinanne." The man stared at her after saying her name and interrupting her. "May I remind you that I take care of the receipts."


    Sua Vinanne fell silent after hearing him say that. ''This old bastard...'' But, although she took a deep breath because of how angry she was, she didn''t say or do anything in the end.


    He grabbed the receipt again and then bestowed it on Klaus, who looked at it thoughtfully.


    "You must pay that exact amount at the Office. Our Sorcerers will look for you even under the stones if you don''t pay it. They are not as good people as we are, Young Klaus. They will possibly send you to work in the worst mines in existence, wearing shackles that will prevent your death so that you will pay for everything.


    You will never be able to get out of there." His threatening tone was nothing more directed at Klaus.


    Sua felt that those words were also directed at her.


    But Klaus nodded. "Don''t worry, sir. I''ll take care of paying for everything." Klaus said and smiled. "Don''t you feel like hearing more about that world? I have a lot of things..."


    "No." The man turned around after saying that firmly and quickly walked out of there as if he wanted to run away.


    Once the door closed tightly, Klaus smiled.

 Chapter 30 - 30: He is good, clever and intelligent

    Sua sighed behind him and shook his head. ''This man is really a nuisance. He is always trying to take advantage by using his power,'' she thought and looked pitifully at Klaus.


    There was nothing she could do about it, though.


    She had questions for him anyway. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I think he thought you went crazy." she asked suddenly.


    Klaus looked at her, smiled, and got out of bed. "What do you think, Miss Sua?"


    He stretched a little after saying this, and Sua nodded.


    "How did you do it? I''ve never seen that someone could fool that old man so easily."


    Klaus walked over to where his backpack was and grabbed it. It was dirty and looked like it hadn''t been touched. He hadn''t expected that. In fact, he expected not to find this backpack anymore since it would have been stolen if it hadn''t been destroyed in that strange explosion.


    But, contrary to his expectations, it had not even been touched.


    After checking that all the contents were in their proper place, he turned to look at Sua.


    "Miss Sua, you should know that there are two ways to beat an intelligent and powerful person in a conversation. If you are in a similar position of power, it is best to do so by overcoming his intelligence and mental capacity. If you know what you are doing, the mind is not as strong as you think.


    That will help you form a hierarchy in which you will come out on top." He walked over to the bed and stared at Sua Vinanne.


    "The other way is to play dumb. Normally, smart and powerful people are also proud and arrogant; they have little patience when confronted by a weak person like me. If you are eloquent, you will be able to play the fool in a way that will exhaust his patience and win over his arrogance."


    After he finished speaking, Klaus put his backpack on his back.


    Sua stared at him and frowned before speaking. "The second option is dangerous."


    "Yes." Klaus nodded quickly. "Indeed, it is very dangerous. But on this occasion, I had no alternatives. As soon as he walked in, I realized that he had power over you and that he was powerful. The look on his face as he greeted me and said they were worried about me told me that he recently wanted to kill me.


    So I was sure that if I didn''t do something, he would kill me, and you wouldn''t be able to do anything."


    Afterward, Klaus grabbed his own file and browsed through it to find out if he could leave now or if he should stay in the hospital. He did and said this because he realized that Sua really cared about him.


    While it is true that she may have other intentions, and maybe one of them was to play counter to that man, that also gives him clues on how he should talk to her.


    As he did this, Sua couldn''t find words to answer him.


    ''There''s no way he''s just any Reared in the Mist... He''s too smart.'' She thought but didn''t say anything regarding that.


    She reached into her robe pocket, pulled some small papers, and handed them to Klaus. "You don''t need to stay here anymore; I''ll escort you out and get you a cab to take you to a good Organization, where you''ll check in. I''ll pull some strings to get you good assignments so you can pay off that debt. Take it as my payment for being unable to do anything for you." She spoke.


    Klaus grabbed the papers curiously. Inside were his ID, information about the organization she was telling him about, and information and some keys.


    He looked up and saw the keys. "This is?"


    "I''m not a sorceress, but I tend to help sorcerers in which I see potential. I know you don''t have a house, and you don''t know that the government decided not to invest in you anymore, so the previous room doesn''t belong to you anymore. Stay there; that apartment belongs to me, but no one uses it. You can use it until you can get a place to stay."


    Klaus stared at her as he found this suspicious.


    She noticed, so she smiled and brought her hands towards her pocket once more, this time to let them rest there.


    "Just take it as a small investment or a small payment so you don''t have to spend your whole life paying off a debt that can grow." Her smile was calm and gentle. Somehow, she looked like a mother looking down on one of her little ones.


    Klaus thought about it for a moment, but she was right. He had no place to stay, and he didn''t even know the city, so what she was offering him was a very good thing.


    So, after thinking about it for a few minutes, he nodded.


    "I must thank you, Miss Sua. If I have some way to repay you in the future, then I will."


    She reached up and patted his shoulder. "Don''t worry about paying me back. Come on, I''ll give you a ride while I discuss what you should do from now on and tell you a little more about the city and the Sorcerer World." She said, walking past him.


    But suddenly, she stopped just as she walked through the door.


    She looked back. Klaus hadn''t moved from where he was, so she asked one more question.


    "So, did you eat the flesh of that corpse?" She asked suddenly.


    Even though it came several minutes later, Klaus had already expected that answer. That''s why he smiled.


    "Miss Sua, there are many who categorize me as a madman. I sometimes categorize myself as a curious madman, but..." He put a hand to his chin as if to think. "Hehe, I guess I''m not that crazy, am I?" he replied.


    Sua smiled softly. "I guess you''re smarter than I expected. You even used me in that conversation so he wouldn''t keep asking you questions, tsk." She scoffed and started walking once more.


    Klaus shrugged. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Miss Sua."


    But she didn''t care about his answer. She got out and walked ahead. Soon after, Klaus caught up with her, and they walked out to the hospital garage.


    .

 Chapter 31 - 31: Behind-the-scenes moves

    "Is something wrong, sir?"


    In a dark room at the top of the Military Hospital, two people were gathered together, talking about different important topics.


    One of them is a man who is known as ''The Professor''. Not many people know his name, but he is someone of incredible status within the country. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The other was a Sorcerer wearing a special Sorcerer''s outfit. He was not someone of low status in this country; many knew him as one of the most powerful Sorcerers in the country¡ªa Sorcerer of the Cursed Class.


    The Professor was the one who spoke, while the other man was looking out the window with a frown on his face.


    He looked back and forth at the cars coming in and out of the Hospital.


    He had sensed something a moment ago as if there was someone nearby who he had seen recently. That was strange to him, as he had just arrived in the city and came only to talk to the man in front of him.


    ''How strange.'' He thought, turned his attention away, and looked straight ahead again.


    ''No, it''s all right. You have a beautiful woman in this place, eh, Professor." He said, joking a little.


    The Professor smiled. "She''s beautiful but disobedient. Besides, she''s one of those kind of women who started from the bottom, so she has no background whatsoever, just a good physique and some studies. Nothing surprising."


    The sorcerer scoffed as he shook his head. "Nothing surprising? She''s the most qualified Curseologist in the world. I''m afraid you have too high a standard, Professor."


    "Hahaha, maybe so."


    The sorcerer stared at the man in front of him and then sighed. "Forget it then. I came this time because a problem occurred."


    "Oh, what happened? You couldn''t complete the mission?"


    "No." The sorcerer shook his head. "A thief foiled the plans."


    "A thief?"


    "Yes, a thief."


    "Do you know who it is?"


    "No, but I have my suspicions that it was a Reared in the Mist."


    The Professor almost choked on his own saliva after hearing this. "Are you sure?" he asked, moving closer to him and lowering his voice.


    This gave the sorcerer information, so he nodded. "I''m not sure, but it''s very likely. Do you have any ideas?" he asked.


    The Professor didn''t react for a few dozen seconds when he finally nodded and leaned back in his chair. He was thoughtful.


    "There are rumors that that thief from the Carter Capital has been active lately. Could it be him?"


    The sorcerer''s eyes widened upon hearing that, and he quickly shook his head. "No, no. Don''t think up ridiculous situations. That guy could kill me with one blow right now; if I had confronted him, I wouldn''t even be counting it right now. Besides, Kingdom Carter is pretty far from here, and the person I saw wasn''t that powerful. But he was a cunning, if weak, thief."


    The Professor stared at him and nodded. "You''re right about that... I also heard that he possibly has disciples, so maybe he was one of them."


    "That sounds more feasible. Still, that guy won''t get away that easily after stealing from me. I''m already pulling the strings to try and find him."


    "That''s good." Nodded the Professor. "In the event that we confirm that he''s one of that guy''s disciples, we''ll start rushing plans."


    "No." The sorcerer shook his head again. "Get it over with. Start rushing the plans; we''ll make the necessary preparations for my part. We can''t wait to confirm." He was firm in his answer, so The Professor had to sit up again and look him in the eye.


    "Are you sure, Mr. Aranfer?" he asked, knowing what it implied.


    Aranfer nodded. "I don''t recall allowing my name to be spoken so freely."


    "Nor do I recall the council deciding to rush the plans."


    "I am the council." Aranfer growled in response, causing The Professor to smile.


    "Hehe, I''m not antagonizing you, sir. We''re in the same boat, so don''t worry. If you and all the Leaders want to rush the plans, then we will do it. I ask your permission to kill all who oppose in advance because I don''t want to face opposition."


    Aranfer gently waved his hand and tossed him a small metal insignia. "Aranfer Hiltroad''s permission is enough for you, isn''t it?" Saying this, he stood up, walked to the Professor''s back, and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Professor, understand that this is more important than you think. You were elected, and I expect you to do your part. Don''t worry, we will do our part too." Once he said this, he started walking towards the door but suddenly stopped again.


    "Right, that person we couldn''t put the Slave Seal on, is he dead?" he asked suddenly, causing The Professor to stand up and shake his head.


    "Somehow, he managed to survive, albeit barely. But..."


    Aranfer turned around and looked at him. "But?"


    The Professor sighed. "I think he has mental problems. I''ll keep an eye on him."


    Aranfer raised an eyebrow at this and scoffed. "Heh, in the end, only my little disciple came out of that place sane. 28 dead, one crazy, and one sane, eh? Interesting. Looks like we''re chosen for good things this time." He walked out the door, leaving the room in silence.


    The Professor left alone, reached into his pocket and pulled out a small lab tube containing blood.


    ''Even if he has mental problems, his blood is a bit special... Getting this sample from under that woman''s nose was tricky. Tsk, what an annoying woman... Should I destroy her?'' He sighed and stared at the ceiling, a sly smile on his face.


    ...


    While riding in a cab, Klaus looked at the city with interest, as he carried one of his hands on the glass of the car, looking at his finger.


    On his finger at this moment rested a ring. ''I guess it''s certainly a fantasy world.'' He thought.


    The ring on his hand was a temporary item of high cost. A Storage Ring, quite useful for carrying things inside, in a separate space.


    Klaus didn''t understand how exactly it worked, but it was a curious item bestowed upon him just before he left. According to Sua, the System had an Inventory, but it would be unlocked the moment he reached the Primary Level of the Sorcerer''s System, so for now, he needed to carry this ring everywhere to put his belongings in.


    ''I can''t figure out what she''s thinking for now, but I guess it will be revealed soon.'' He thought, after remembering Sua''s pretty face.


    He soon turned his attention away from the ring and looked at the city.


    The city here was very different from the city he visited earlier in the Cursed World. This was a city with pretty good modernism. Electric cars were out and about, large companies loomed in the distance, and sports cars made occasional skids on the streets.


    The doors of the buildings had good technological locks. It was a very clean city, with buildings of different sizes to suit all tastes. Rounded, square, and tall rectangular.


    The name of this city is Sam''an City, and it is one of the largest cities in Soneli Country, a country in the northeast of the world. It is not a very prominent country on a global scale, and that can be evidenced when the high-level people in the country do not use the local currency to trade.


    The local currency is used only for small payments, such as cab fare. However, the Territory Currency is used to pay for more expensive things.


    This country is within the borders ruled by Kingdom Carter, a great and powerful distant Kingdom that strictly controls the economy of its territory. According to Sua, they use Carter Coins to trade, so Klaus must pay his debt in Carter Coins.


    Even so, Soneli Country is a prosperous country and is said to be one of the most powerful within the territories of different giants of the world.


    That is why they could afford to have such beautiful, large, and prosperous cities as Sam''an City.


    ''A fine city, no doubt. I wonder what kind of things it has to offer me.'' Klaus smiled and enjoyed the scenery until he reached where the Organization was.

 Chapter 32 - 32: Most Powerful Sorcerer of the Country

    After getting out of the cab, he entered a huge building with detailed and beautiful decorations.


    The Organization that Sua Vinanne recommended him to was not very high-level in the country but had a decent standard. Although he didn''t tell her about being a Sorcerer or about wanting to pursue it, she still recommended him, as she knew he didn''t have a job.


    Maybe because she didn''t know how strong he was, she recommended him to a not-very-high-level Organization where he could earn money and develop himself.


    After entering, Klaus went to the place where she specified and bestowed what Sua had given him to a woman who waited on him.


    She was surprised to see that Miss Sua sent it.


    "Doctor Sua Vinanne, isn''t it? Come with me, sir." She said, turning around to direct him elsewhere.


    In the meantime, she looked at Klaus out of the corner of her eye, ''Looks like the Doctor got herself a big hottie this time. Normally, she doesn''t tend to recommend people, but this time, she recommended a man and such a beautiful one. How amazing his social circle must be.'' She thought, blushing at Klaus'' absurd beauty or perhaps at how bewitching his eyes were.


    Klaus''s eyes overshadowed the beauty nearby everywhere he passed, so he tended to attract much attention.


    Soon, he entered an office, where they proceeded with his registration with the Organization without requiring anything else of him. Klaus was expecting some tests or perhaps a lot of questions, but surprisingly, in less than 15 minutes, he was outside, being directed elsewhere, with a new ID card. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They even left the building and entered one across the street as they walked.


    That was the moment when Klaus got curious and asked. "Where are we going?"


    "You have arrived just in time. Today, the most talented new Sorcerers are being introduced by the Leaders of the country in the capital, and as is customary, every Sorcerer with status who is enrolled on the same day as them must see them, even if it is by TV broadcast. Since Dr. Vinanne recommended you, we are heading out to see them.


    They will be speaking to all the Sorcerer in the country, and there will also be a lot of people in the room, so it will serve you well for networking." She replied, smiling and not holding back.


    Klaus nodded a little. ''Somehow, I can see that Sua Vinanne has great status here. But, introducing the most talented Sorcerer, eh? I wonder who they are.'' He thought, and soon they crossed through a gate guarded by strong Sorcerers.


    On the other side of the door, there was a huge hall with huge screens playing the same broadcast. In the hall were quite a few people, some of whom were Sorcerers and some of whom were rich.


    Each had their group, but Klaus didn''t look at them.


    As soon as he walked in, he focused on the screens and frowned.


    ''That bastard?'' he thought. A familiar face appeared on the screens, and soon, a voice rang out, introducing him.


    "Let''s welcome our new top talent. Don''t think that because he''s an unknown, he''s nobody. We won''t say his name, but even among all those introduced so far, no one can compare with him in terms of talent.


    We know that telling you this will not convince you, but I hope you will understand with the next thing I will tell you: He was accepted as the disciple of our Most Powerful Sorcerer, Aranfer Hiltroad."


    "Woah!"


    "Lord Aranfer''s disciple!"


    "Look, it''s images of Minister Hiltroad!"


    Suddenly, the television stations were filled with images of Aranfer Hiltroad, a man known as the Most Powerful Sorcerer of Soneli Country.


    In the images, he is dressed casually and carries some distinctions that very few have in this country. He is known far and wide, and even in nearby countries, he is famous for his great power.


    He is said to be a Sorcerer of Cursed Class, so his disciple, whose name was not revealed, should also be one.


    "This is unbelievable. I didn''t expect we would arrive just to witness the night''s highlight. I heard that Lord Aranfer''s disciple spent his first Bath of the Damned Nightmare in this city recently." Said the woman standing next to Klaus.


    Klaus gave her a sidelong glance and nodded. ''That guy is the one who was fighting with me inside the Mist. This bastard... So he''s good.'' He thought, looking at the ''disciple of Aranfer''.


    But that didn''t really bother him.


    ''Aranfer Hiltroad... The Most Powerful Sorcerer of Soneli Country... I''m sure I saw that guy in Cursed World. Isn''t he the man who had me chased? The same one I stole those boxes from...''


    That naturally was something of concern to him. That person was quite powerful. But how could he be here and there?


    ''True, there must be ways to enter that world without requiring the bath. But this is quite dangerous for me.'' He looked at the woman beside him at that moment.


    She was looking at him strangely.


    ''He grew?'' She thought, in shock. Seeing that Klaus looked a little bigger than before. Still, she quickly shook her head at the stupid idea that crossed her mind.


    She smiled, "Do you want to talk to other people? If you want, I can introduce you..."


    "No, that''s not necessary. I just want to hear what they will say." Klaus replied, interrupting her.


    Then, a man who looked muscular stepped onto the Capital''s dais.


    "Gentlemen, Sorcerers from all over the land. Little Sorcerers who have just begun their long and glorious journey, I am Aranfer Mountain, faithful follower of Lord Aranfer. As he is not here, I am charged with giving you a message, but I will keep it short."


    "Our mission is to fight against the cursed beasts and disasters that plague this world and prevent them from ending it. Our country is beautiful, with great and vast tourist sites of all colors, but more and more beasts are attacking it. It is our mission to protect it."


    "But, many of you have strayed from what you should be doing. Some, when they get power, get carried away by arrogance and change their habits to suit the easy life with women, money, and harmful drinks. Those are a disgrace to society.


    I am not as soft as Lord Aranfer, who is always hopeful that you guys will get back on track; honestly, all those who do that are a disgrace, and I can never see them as sorcerers again."


    "So, little sorcerers, use your skills and sorcery to reach the world''s heights but never get carried away by the negative or vain emotions of this world. Be firm as a mountain and clear as water; that way, you can continue to face those who threaten us; I remind you that you are just little specks of dust in this world; you are nothing amazing.


    That''s all; I wish you a safe journey in the Sorcerer World."


    As soon as he said this, the huge, extremely muscular, and large one turned around and left, followed by the various new sorcerers.


    His manner of speaking shocked many people, including some whose arrogance was already getting to them; it was like a glass of cold water in the face.


    In the end, they ended up lowering their heads in shame.


    It was simply motivational talk, so Klaus quickly lost interest in that. He was more interested in knowing how that other bastard got there, but he wouldn''t ask either because possibly no one here would know.


    So he looked at the woman next to him.


    "Do I have to go somewhere else?" he asked.


    His sudden voice brought the woman out of shock. "Oh?" A strange sound escaped her mouth until she realized the question.


    "Right, we should go to the teaching room. They will teach you about the 3 Basic Levels, give you a manual on how to achieve them, grant you your rank within the Organization, and so on. Follow me." She said, quickly leaving there and returning to the Organization building.

 Chapter 33 - 33: 3-Star Sorcerer

    A few minutes later, Klaus sat in a room with several people. They were all orderly, and a man at the front explained various things to them.


    "Our Organization is one of the Leading Organizations in the Country; we have a great status and many sorcerers. Our leader, Rod, is surely known to you as one of the most powerful soft-class sorcerers in the country. Thanks to that, we receive missions frequently, and many of them are paid well." Thus, he began to speak.


    In short, the organization is powerful, but not so powerful that it is on par with the greatest powers in the country. Still, it has a high status in Sam''an City, and so many hire it.


    This organization issues varied missions, mostly about killing a Cursed Beast that has appeared in its territory. The organization''s territory is quite large, covering almost the entire city and some smaller cities. There are also missions to rescue hostages, etc.


    The quests have good monetary gains, depending on the quest type and the sorcerer''s rank. Of course, it also depends on the employer.


    This is where the issue of the Sorcerer''s Rank within the Organization comes in.


    The situation was quite simple. It was divided by stars.


    A Sorcerer who has achieved Adaptation is given 1 Star as a slogan within the Organization. If he achieves up to the Understanding stage, then it is 2 Stars. For those in the Realization Stage, they receive 3 Stars.


    If someone wants a 4th Star, they must reach the Primary Level within the Sorcerer''s System, and to reach the 5th Star, they must take the next step within the same system.


    "There are not many people at that level in our country. I heard that only 3 People are at that level, but there may be 5. That seems amazing, but it is not. Don''t be fooled by those 3 sitting there on a throne of power; they are powerful and worthy of admiration, but if you want idols, look beyond the borders."


    "Let your sights reach the distant Kingdom Carter, that is where the giants of this world are. We are specks of dust before them, so we can admire them and wish to be like them."


    The man speaking was quite friendly and a good eloquent speaker. He didn''t use lip service to convince anyone because he didn''t really need to. Somehow, Klaus realized that he was simply speaking what came from his heart.


    He felt admiration or perhaps longed to be like those giants he mentioned, so his words about them came from deep inside him. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, he talked about various subjects and then gave them an explanation of adaptation, understanding, and realization. He did not explain anything beyond that, but his explanations were easy to understand.


    ''They didn''t seem very profound, though. He didn''t explain what I understood; these seem like plain and simple explanations, but they are effective to a certain extent.'' Klaus thought.


    "Now, I will go through each of you to put the Rank stamp on your respective Organization Identification Cards; I just need you to show the level you have reached. I will also take the opportunity to introduce myself."


    "My name is Carion Westwood. I am an elf, Soft Class Sorcerer, and my Rank is this." He spoke. Walking over to the first one he was going to dial, he pulled out his ID card.


    Normally, it would be taped to his chest, but he didn''t want to show it from the start. He thought it was better to be respected by the new talent for the way he spoke and taught than for his power.


    When he pulled it out, he surprised them.


    "Four Stars? Carion Westwood..."


    "Carion Westwood, he''s the Elf Controller."


    Many people began to talk about him, so those who didn''t know him began to respect him more.


    Klaus didn''t say or do anything special. Somehow, he knew Carion was strong from before, so he wasn''t surprised.


    Taking advantage of being last in line, Klaus looked at the ranks of the people present.


    Thanks to this, he learned that it was common that when someone finished the First Bath, they were in the Adaptation or Understanding stage. Only outstanding geniuses would be in the Realization stage, and some greater geniuses might even have achieved Ring Specialization, managing to reach the Primary Level.


    In this group, all were in the first two Basic Levels. Well, there were only two at the understanding level, and one had rather poor comprehension.


    Therefore, when Carion reached Klaus, he allowed the energy to leave his body and form a small protective layer, showing one of the forms of Realization, forming a small shield. Subsequently, he moved it and formed a ring of pure energy. He did not show his cursed energy because there were several things he had to see first; he did it with pure positive energy.


    Carion''s eyes glowed. "Realization?" In shock, he looked at Klaus.


    His reaction attracted the attention of everyone, who were even more shocked than Carion, but suddenly frowned at the sight of Klaus'' face.


    ''How old is he?'' thought some of them, finding that Klaus was not as young as they were.


    For therein lay another issue. Most of those present were really ''little sorcerers''.


    None of them are in their twenties. In fact, most hover between 14 and 15. Klaus is clearly the oldest of them.


    Carion noticed but smiled. ''He was the one sent here by Miss Vinanne. Even though he''s older, perhaps he has great talent.'' He quickly put the mark on his ID Card and nodded to him.


    "As of today, you are a 3-Star Sorcerer of our Organization; welcome."


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Carion." Klaus replied respectfully.


    Afterward, Carion spoke a few more things, pointing them to some specific rules that had to be followed no matter what, and then bestowed upon them a manual that explained quite a few things. The topic of how to Specialize a ring was not touched upon, so Klaus sighed as he finished and got up.


    He planned to leave, but suddenly someone called out to him.


    "Sorcerer Klaus, wait. I want to talk some things with you." Carion called.


    Klaus turned to look at him for a moment, finding this curious. But he nodded, and they both left the room and started walking through the organization''s building.

 Chapter 34 - 34: A mission

    "I hope you don''t mind that I called you out of the blue."


    Klaus shook his head. "No, that''s okay, what''s going on?"


    "Actually, I''m not usually the one who gives recruits that little motivational talk."


    "I noticed."


    "Oh? You noticed?" Carion turned to look at him, surprised.


    Klaus smiled and nodded without stopping walking. "I don''t know much about this country or city, but I''m pretty sure the members of the country are quite territorial and think the country is the best thing in the world.


    They are always going to greatly praise the most powerful Sorcerers to the country and make an example of them; from the reaction of those in that room, I can tell that''s what they expected."


    "But you didn''t know what to say to them, and in the end, the words that came out went against what those who motivate children would want to say. That''s why I realized you don''t normally do this, or maybe you''re a foreigner."


    Carion was dumbfounded to hear him draw that conclusion based on something so simple, even though he had barely seen him speak once.


    What''s worse is that he hit the nail on the head.


    Carion sighed helplessly. "It seems I still lack experience, then. Indeed, not only am I a foreigner, but I''ve never done this before, either. Sorry for my lack of experience." He even lowered his head as he said this.


    Klaus gave him a sidelong glance and shook his head. "It''s okay. Since you called me here and told me that, I guess you have something for me, don''t you?"


    Finally, Carion became serious and nodded.


    "I did this because there is an important mission I want to do, and I need people. It''s a hostage rescue one, where Cursed Beasts are involved. But, for this mission, the leaders put me in little shackles. They want me to teach 2 rookies about how hostage rescue missions are done, so, in addition to the group we already have, I need to take 2 rookies."


    Carion glared at Klaus. "I was originally planning to bring 2 in the Comprehension Stage from among the rookies, but since a rookie appeared in the Realization Stage, I guess it would be an insult not to take him, wouldn''t it?" He smiled.


    "The pay is excellent. The mission is of a good level since the hostages are rich people, so if it''s for money, don''t think too much about it." He culminated.


    Klaus returned his gaze for a few seconds before nodding. ''A hostage rescue mission right out of the gate... I guess it''s a good idea to better understand this world.'' S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are the exact details of the mission? And how many will be involved?"


    Carion pulled out a piece of paper explaining the details of the mission and passed it to Klaus before stopping in front of a window overlooking the city.


    "I will be the expedition leader; there are two more 3-stars who will be expedition commanders and one more going as a normal member. Added to you and another newbie, we will be 6. The details are explained there; you can read it quietly and give me an answer by tomorrow, as the mission is due the day after tomorrow. The payment for the mission is also specified."


    Klaus read the details and smiled. "I''d like to do it, but is there any chance I''d fight one of those curses? It would be a small request on my part to go."


    "You want to fight one of them?" Carion asked, surprised, and Klaus nodded.


    "That''s right, don''t worry, even though I started late, I think I''m strong."


    Carion had to think about it for a few minutes before answering. "It''s complicated, but if you want to do it, you can do it. But the others will be watching if you fail to control it. They''re not weak curses."


    "That''s good for me, don''t worry, I''ll be able to keep it under control. If payment is as specified, I could even kill them if you desire, hahaha." He joked.


    "Hahaha, good. Then it''s like this."


    As he said this, Carion saw Klaus look at his arm sharply. "Is something wrong?" he asked, curious.


    Klaus did not answer. He looked at his arms and hands. ''What?'' he thought but showed nothing on his face.


    He looked at Carion and smiled, "I just remembered I had to go check a few things. See you in 2 days, Mr. Carion. I''ll say goodbye because it''s urgent." He said and started walking to leave.


    Carion was surprised to see him like that. "Wait, since you''re joining, why don''t you come to eat with us? My treat." He said quickly, but Klaus raised his hand to refuse.


    "That''s all right, Mr. Carion. I have something urgent to attend to; I will gladly come with you another day." He replied.


    Carion watched him leave quickly, so he gaped at him, not knowing how to react. "Sigh... I guess he''s a bit impatient. Well, who cares? I hope he keeps his word." He muttered and walked out of there, too.


    .


    Klaus left the Organization after looking at the Mission Board slightly, where they put the different missions available. It is made with technology and is quite large.


    Seeing that, he realized that the payment Carion was offering him was higher than he expected. That''s why he was satisfied, although he only accepted out of curiosity due to something he saw.


    But soon after taking a look at the quests, he left.


    The night was already at its peak, and as he walked out, he was almost stunned to see how beautiful the stars looked in this place.


    ''Although there are companies, cars that run on gasoline and so on, the pollution level is nothing compared to earth. So they do know how to take care of their planet, huh.''


    Klaus smiled but quickly lost himself in the streets, running to a remote and lonely part of the city.


    As he walked and as midnight approached, his body grew, and his muscles almost tore his clothes. That was what made him run away from the organization.


    ''Wasn''t that a one-time thing? Why the hell is this setting itself off?'' He thought and sat on a small, ornate hill with a beautiful secluded square. Surely, it was a well-visited place, but today, it was lonely. Therefore, Klaus was able to sit here.


    It was time to look at his skills properly. Because it had been an eventful day, he hadn''t been able to have time to look at them. But now that he realized that his ability had activated on its own, he could no longer ignore it.

 Chapter 35 - 35: Skills fully awakened

    Being somewhat obvious, he first looked at the ability that had activated on its own, that ability whose name was ''Little Incarnation''.


    The explanation had not changed, it was still the same as he remembered seeing during the end of his first bath.


    It was still a curious and enigmatic ability that he could not fully understand, as its explanations were very general and ambiguous. Still, the Cursed Incarnation section, which was a skill within the skill, was not quite the same.


    While the main description of the skill was the same, the ''Base Form'' of the skill had changed slightly, with a new line of text being added to the System.


    | Base Form: ''Cursed Incarnation'' allows the use of ''Great Attractor'' and ''0 Point Body'' to accumulate large amounts of Cursed Energy in your body, greatly strengthening you for a limited time.


    | Base Form'' has exceeded the limit of the body and the Cursed Core for a while, thus causing ''Base Form'' to now be forced to activate once a day, during the nights when the cursed energy is most abundant. Understand the Cursed Energy and ''Cursed Incarnation'' skill more deeply in order to control it.


    The active time is determined by the amount of cursed energy in the vicinity.


    | Side Effect: Using ''Base Form'' will prevent you from being able to train during the time it is active.


    ''That''s why it activated... I guess, during its first activation, not knowing how to control it, the ability got out of control, and that''s why it exceeded the limit.'' He thought.


    If he remembered correctly, this made a lot of sense. When you misuse something you shouldn''t, there are consequences.


    The problem is that this will now prevent him from being able to strengthen himself properly during the night since he cannot train, and the strengthening that this ability gives him is limited. This is a big problem, considering that during the night, there is the most cursed energy in this world.


    To verify this, he tried knocking in the surroundings, but although the cursed energy entered him when his power attracted it, he did not feel that it was strengthened for sure. In fact, he could feel that the strengthening it gave him was the same as all the energy at the moment. An explosive strengthening, but a limited one.


    After testing it, he had many things to think about but ignored his thoughts and focused on the next abilities. They had changed their descriptions.


    Klaus Body - Unique Body.


    | 0-Point Body: Infinitely Pure Body.


    | Body of Origin: It is at the Point of Origin of all that exists. Because of this, it is infinitely pure. It is a body capable of becoming strong with all existing energy, but it tends to lean towards the purest Energy: The Cursed Energy.


    | It is highly compatible with the Infinitesimal abilities, coming from one of the 3 Commandments of New Earth.


    | Perfect Partner of the Great Attractor.


    Central Power - Unique Power.


    | The Great Attractor: Every hit you make will draw energy from your surroundings to be processed by your body. Depending on the power of the blow, the attraction will be greater or lesser.


    | Inspired by a gravitational anomaly, the Great Attractor is the Perfect Companion of the Infinitely Pure Body. Its power is gravity, employed differently and specially. The Great Attractor is found in the Heart.


    | Angle of Reach: 60 Degrees to the front of the Heart.


    | The stronger you become, the greater the angle of reach of the Great Attractor.


    | The Great Attractor and your body are one. Both are the Point of Origin of all energy, tap into your growth potential and admire the great heights you will reach.


    The explanations were detailed and well-explained, which made Klaus nod.


    ''It was just what I theorized last time. But there is more going on internally. My body and the Great Attractor seem more amazing than I thought.''


    As he read the descriptions, Klaus remembered the theories he had made previously. Whenever you make a theory about something, it can grow and evolve. It won''t just stay in its initial phase and die or become a reality there.


    In fact, whether it dies or becomes a reality, that theory can still evolve and reappear. Therefore, if he thought carefully about those theories, maybe he could find more secrets about these abilities.


    ''I lack experience; I don''t know much about this world yet...'' Klaus sighed but smiled.


    The abilities he had were more than amazing to him. At the very least, they would help him satiate his curiosity and reach the greatest heights in the world.


    So, he smiled, leaned back against one of the trees in this small square, and looked up at the beautiful starry sky.


    ''Finally, I can look at this quietly.'' He thought, smiling. He still had things to consider but decided to leave them for later.


    He wanted to enjoy the moment.


    Staring at the sky, the hours passed quickly. His strength increased, and his clothes stretched a little, but his muscles did not grow as much as they had the first time. His strength at this point was amazing, much greater than his base strength, but it was no match for the strength he had achieved in the Cursed World.


    ''It''s because there''s not as much cursed energy here, huh.'' He thought.


    Because he knew nothing about the city, tonight, he decided not to move until the ability was deactivated. Time passed quickly, thanks to the fact that he remained pensive all night until dawn.


    The ability slowly deactivated at dawn and at the first ray of sunlight, returning Klaus to his base state. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Well, let''s go to that apartment Miss Sua lent me.'' He thought and ran there.


    He didn''t come during the night because he didn''t know if Sua Vinanne would be here, and he didn''t want to show his transformation to anyone for now. However, while he manages to deactivate it, he will have to learn to live with it.


    ''Maybe I should look for night jobs in some organization... I''ll be pretty powerful at night now; I don''t think they''ll turn me down.'' Klaus considered as he opened the door.


    As he opened it, he was greeted by a beautifully tidy apartment on the other side, with various things inside.


    It was fully equipped but also had some machinery that he didn''t know what it was for, possibly scientific machinery.


    ''Interesting. As expected from a renowned Doctor.''


    Klaus surveyed the entire apartment and realized it was amazing. It''s quite a bit bigger than he expected. The only problem was that it was pretty far from the Organization, but if he thought about it carefully, that was good.


    If not, everyone would know where he lived, and if he ever had an enemy, that person might know where to find him at his weakest moment.


    After looking around the apartment, Klaus chose one of the rooms and lay down for a while. He slept for only 1 hour before leaving for training.


    He needed to take advantage of the day to train, as during the nights he would not be able to do so.

 Chapter 36 - 36: Training

    The apartment had a specific place to train in the sunlight, so Klaus didn''t have to move from place to place.


    As his punches came out and he pushed his muscles and bones to the limit, he could see the positive energy entering his body.


    ''Last night, there was a lot more cursed energy, but right now, the cursed energy is not as numerous. There is an abundance of positive energy during the day but an abundance of cursed energy during the night. I wonder if the day and night have something to do with each other or if it''s something else.'' He thought.


    As he trained, he also tried to make the cursed energy inside him slowly form what he wanted¡ªthe star it should form.


    Perhaps this was another reason why now his ability had gotten out of control, for when he first used cursed energy for the first time and in large quantities, he had not yet completed his tunnels for the movement of that energy.


    Moreover, during the night, and because of this ability, not only can he not train, but he can also not use positive energy, let alone make the cursed energy go round and round. The night at this time, rather than a powerful ally, is a dangerous enemy.


    But since the skill ended in the morning, he noticed that the movement of the cursed energy was now faster. Those circular movements were now completed at just over 1 per minute, a considerable improvement considering that making half a turn in 1 minute was complicated before.


    But it was still insufficient. He still needed thousands of turns to reach 10,000. That''s why Klaus focused on training while unconsciously moving the energy internally.


    The amount of positive energy in this place was incredible, so his training slowly began to have amazing effects on his body.


    Strengthening his muscles and bones was just one of those improvements. He even felt that his mind was improving.


    But, the most noticeable improvement was in his energy.


    To put it in context, Klaus has very little positive energy. He has so little energy that if he were stretched enough to form a large cloth, the cloth that would come out would be practically invisible. That means he had little density in his positive energy.


    It''s an issue that he had already realized since he was in the Cursed World; he realized it the moment he saw that guy show his realization.


    The density of the energy that person had allowed you to see the shield that he formed in front of his body, with a yellowish color.


    In Klaus, that was not the case. If he formed the same shield all over his body, it would be almost imperceptible, and that was not good, even if it looked like it was. This was because the more imperceptible it is, the weaker it is.


    So, he needed to increase the density of his energy, and for that, he needed positive energy in large quantities.


    And that was the most noticeable improvement. At this moment, he was striking with his hands surrounded by positive energy, making the strike much more powerful. This, together with the now 60 degrees of activation of his gravity, made the amount of energy coming to him more and more abundant, slowly making his energy denser.


    Dense energy has many pros and no cons. Klaus was satisfied.


    While training, he also tried to understand the energies more thoroughly.


    ''I think positive energy is not as good at delivering blows. I feel like it''s more passive, and its punches are softer.'' He thought.


    Suddenly, something occurred to him: Could he strike with the cursed energy and thus strengthen his positive energy? He wondered because the cursed energy, although it did enter his body now, remained inactive most of the time.


    And after about four hours of intensive training, the cursed energy stopped entering him. Looking inside, he realized that his Cursed Core was full of energy; it could no longer enter, so he stopped accepting the energy.


    ''So this is the mechanism... There is a container in there that I must fill. That container will be my reserve energy, while the energy in the body is my power. That has a problem, though.'' Klaus frowned and paused for a moment to think.


    ''If there are two containers, the Core and my body, what will happen when they fill up? Won''t I be able to absorb more cursed energy?'' he thought.


    ''No, wait.'' Suddenly, he realized something he already knew. ''Right, it''s density. Theoretically, density tends to infinity sometimes. Maybe here, too. And while infinity is not always the answer to physics questions, this world, governed by physics and fantasy rules, perhaps has special situations. It seems I have yet to investigate.'' Klaus smiled.


    Originally, he thought there might be a limit of strengthening, but when he realized this, he immediately understood that, while such a limit might exist, it was too far from it.


    Now, there was an additional problem.


    ''Why isn''t the density in the core increasing? Is there something special, or is it due to a problem because of my ability?''


    After thinking so, Klaus continued his training and focused on moving the cursed energy into the Core. But he couldn''t get it in there.


    There was a problem. The density there was not increasing, although the energy itself in that place was much denser than in his body.


    After trying for another hour, he gave up and sighed. ''Forget it. When I solve my ability problem, I''ll try to do it again. For now, let''s focus on training positive energy.'' He thought.


    And obviously, he would try to train now using cursed energy, which was why he came here.


    ''I think I can already move some of the cursed energy to my hands...'' He thought and tried to do so. A few seconds later, his hand was surrounded by a cold, deadly, slightly dark energy. He had to make more of an effort, as he still hadn''t formed the base he needed, but all in all, he smiled.


    He immediately pounded his forehead with determination.


    He did it several times in a row in a moment, and his beautiful purple eyes glowed with curiosity.


    ''The punch is quite a bit more powerful than with positive energy and attracts more energy.''


    He could see the positive and cursed energy rushing into his body. The cold energy couldn''t get in, but the hot energy did.


    But as he looked inside his body, he frowned.


    ''Although there is a slight difference, as I can reach further at my 60-degree angle, but... It''s so minimal that I feel it''s not worth the effort. I''ll get tired faster and end up only getting a little stronger. I think the quickness of the strike and the less effort I have to put in with the positive energy wins out this time.'' He thought.


    He gave up on this issue and again switched his energy to positive to continue his training.


    Thus, his training went from morning to evening. He stopped to eat a little before continuing the intensive training that pushed his muscles to the limit.


    During the night, he stopped the training as his ability forced him, so he focused on investigating more about his inner self and his own body, in addition to his abilities.


    He substantiated several theories in one night, as no one disturbed him, and he didn''t have to hide, as no one came to his house. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That is until the next morning, the day of the mission.

 Chapter 37 - 37: To the mission

    That morning, he trained hard to increase his strength as much as possible until the appointed time arrived. He arrived at the site designated in the mission, which was one of the organization''s small bases.


    It was a small bar of moderate luxury south of the city.


    Carion was waiting for him along with the other members of the expedition.


    "Klaus, you came." Carion greeted, and Klaus returned the greeting.


    "I''ll introduce you." He said, and then he turned to introduce him to everyone present.


    Among those present, everyone was human except Carion.


    "He is Klaus, a 3 Star Sorcerer who has just completed his First Bath of Cursed Energy. He is one of the rookies who will be accompanying us on the mission."


    The other rookie stood up and saluted. He was a young man , about 16, who had reached Comprehension.


    The other three simply gave evasive greetings. None seemed to want to talk to Klaus, and that made some sense. He was the oldest rookie they had ever seen.


    Even the ''Expedition Commanders,'' were 18 years old and already equated with him in terms of Stars. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They respected Carion despite the fact that he was quite a bit older than Klaus. Carion was 30 years old, but they respected him because they knew that he had started very late in his training and had amazing talent.


    He reached the Primary Level of the Power System, becoming a 4 Star Sorcerer, in just 3 years. That made everyone respect him.


    In this world, most people start their training at 13 or 14; by 18, they can be in Realization, and by 20, they would be at the Primary Level if they are talented enough. If you are 20 and still in Realization, then you are not talented, unless you started late, as is the case with Carion.


    In this case, none of them knew that Klaus had just started less than 1 month ago. If they knew, they would all be licking his balls.


    But, precisely because they didn''t know, one of the commanders stood up and looked at Carion.


    "I understand that we are bringing in 2 rookies to train them. The young man who came first is fine; he is a rookie in every right and has just started his training; he can still make it to the Primary Level at 19 or 20, but why bring someone who, at 20, is still stuck in Realization?" he asked.


    Carion, who was planning to say a few words, had to stop and look at him.


    "How do you know he''s stagnant? I don''t think he has shown his energy in front of you, as for you to know."


    The man scoffed. "Right, excuse my boldness to say that he is stagnant. From what I heard yesterday, the rookies who appeared recently have barely reached their stages recently.


    I heard about a ''newbie'' who achieved Realization and was awarded three stars from Carion Westwood''s hand, but that person had such poor energy, his density showed that he barely managed to reach that level." He scoffed and looked at Klaus arrogantly.


    "He''s not even stagnant, his energy is so poor that he barely just got in there and he has several years left to try to reach the Primary Level, that''s much worse. Don''t you think so, Carion Leader?"


    Carion frowned. ''Tsk, this guy''s got good ears.'' He sighed.


    "That''s the reason I brought him. He achieved the Realization, so he is good at using his strength and has a good mind. But he needs training. I brought him because I wanted to train him; I don''t think the Commanders have the ability to choose who I want to bring in and who I don''t. The mission was given to me, not you."


    The man he was talking to frowned at how adamant he was being. That pissed him off. He''s one of those good talents in the Organization. He''s so good that the Organization offered him an annual contract.


    None of the people here have that privilege. So, getting angry was normal. But, despite that, he was still below Carion in rank this time.


    Therefore, he had to give an angry snort and try to leave.


    But Klaus stopped him.


    "Wait, since you have doubts about me and you have misinformation, I think I should show you one thing. Don''t believe everything you hear out there; sometimes luminosity can prevent someone from seeing things correctly." Klaus smiled after saying this and raised his hand, allowing a layer of positive energy to surround his arm.


    This layer had a distinctly higher density than it had that night. It was so superior that Carion was surprised.


    "What...?"


    The other man also looked at it, surprised. ''Didn''t they say it had very little density? What about those bastards, did they trick me?'' He couldn''t look away from Klaus'' arm.


    The difference between what he had been told and what he saw was too much.


    That''s why Klaus spoke again.


    "Whoever gave you information, I guess they don''t want what''s best for you."


    Then he hid his energy inside and looked at Carion.


    This one was looking at him with a surprised look. ''Even I saw wrong? Was it the brightness of the moment?'' His mind was filled with unanswered thoughts and questions.


    Still, this gave him a good way out of the situation, so he smiled.


    "I think everyone misunderstood Klaus. But that''s the least of it; some altercations can happen when dealing with rookies, as we are not used to training them. Let''s talk about the mission, which is more important."


    The other man turned his head to the side, embarrassed. "Let''s talk about the mission. Possibly I got the wrong person." He said and returned to his place.


    Klaus sat down in a free chair, and Carion began to speak.


    "We have to rescue some rich guys, you know that. The designated location is near the outskirts of the city. Robbers kidnaped them, and they were planning to escape far away from the city to their base, but in the end, they ended up being ambushed by cursed beasts. That happened the day the mission was issued in the morning."


    "We have information that they are still there. The robbers are nearby, but the hostages are on the other side of the cursed beasts, so maybe there is an intelligent cursed beast there. It is possible that it is the kind that can talk since, according to our infiltrator among the robbers, the hostages are still alive."


    "Now, the plan is as follows. Because these guys broke into one of the abandoned villages in the area, it''s easier for us to go in and rescue them. We will convince the robbers that we are on the same side, and subsequently, they will help us distract some cursed beasts. We will do this..."


    Carion quickly explained the plan in detail, giving everyone a role in the team.


    A while later, they left the city in some vans provided by the organization.


    ...

 Chapter 38 - 38: A traitor

    Some people were gathered on a mountain illuminated by sunlight but slightly obscured by the large trees nearby.


    "Information?"


    "Sir, they are coming. There are 6 of them, 2 of them are rookies. The information we have is that Carion Westwood is coming as Leader. He is the only one at the Primary Level."


    "The elf?"


    "Yes."


    "Oh, I hear he''s a Controller. How curious that he was chosen as leader."


    "Well, it''s a rescue mission. A Controller on a rescue mission is the best, and he''s an elf; he knows very well how to move through the forest and abandoned places." Said another, interrupting the words of the two who had been speaking.


    The Leader smiled. "True."


    He then looked at the man who was giving him the information.


    "Are you sure they are from Nithim Twice?"


    "Yes, sir. While they are not high level and barely ''rookies'', I saw when a person from Nithim Twice awarded the mission to Carion Westwood."


    The Leader''s eyes twinkled.


    "Well..." He smiled softly. "Then Old Rod and that organization are also with Nithim Twice; that''s precious information that will sell for a good price to those guys in the Capital." His smile turned sinister as he spoke.


    The man who had interrupted earlier spoke again.


    "Although I still say that messing with Nithim Twice is not a good idea, we already accepted this mission. Will we go all the way?" He asked.


    The Leader smiled at him, "What? You don''t want Nithim? That ore is so precious, if we get some, we could go to Kingdom Carter and live a quiet life."


    The other man sighed. "We all want Nithim but still don''t know who is behind Nithim Twice. If the ones in the capital couldn''t find them, what makes you think we can? They even seem to be controlling a good level Organization like that, don''t you think..."


    "Stop." The Leader changed his expression, becoming serious all at once. "Privileged information can''t be said in front of just anyone. Let''s do it. For the Nithim and our quiet lives in Kingdom Carter." He said, raising his hand in the shape of a fist to bump it with his second in command, the guy he was talking to.


    He sighed and ended up raising his hand as well and high-fiving him. The others also did the same.


    "For the Nithim." They said in a soft shout.


    "Well, let''s go kill or capture small fry."


    ...


    Klaus was surprised by the good scenery and the type of vans in this place. They had a style closer to those of the ancient era of the earth than to those of the modern era.


    It was a curious design but exciting and very comfortable.


    The place where they were going did not have many well-made roads; some were only partially made with rocks. The terrain was a bit tricky, but after 1 hour of driving, they stopped next to a small mountain with tall trees.


    "From here, we have to walk. We have to be careful, as the village is nearby and those guys will be waiting for us there. Remember that this area was abandoned due to the presence of cursed beasts, so be careful." Carion said as he got out of the car.


    The place that greeted them was a slightly wide and rocky terrain with a lot of undergrowth growing around it. There were occasional tall trees, which prevented the sun''s rays from reaching them very often.


    They walked carefully, following the map they had brought, until they came to a place built slightly downwards. There were houses down there, a small village surrounded by small mountains and large forests.


    The planting grounds were much larger than the village itself, so farmers had lived here at one time. And seeing as the grounds still had seeds growing, that time didn''t have to have been too long ago.


    "This is it." Carion stopped when he arrived, causing the rest to stand behind trees. He subsequently threw a small rock towards the front, which hit another rock and then bounced off to hit a final rock.


    It looked as if the rock broke away from the small slope, so it would not alert anyone, but it was a signal to warn that they had already arrived.


    With that, their infiltrator would come.


    Carion turned to speak but suddenly saw Klaus with a frown on his face and looking around.


    "Is something wrong?" he asked.


    ''There''s something strange.'' Klaus thought. ''It looks like iron smell, but it''s blood. Also... Is it this lead?'' It wasn''t very obvious and could be easily camouflaged due to the place''s dampness and the wind''s movement, but two kinds of strange smells were reaching his nose.


    No one else noticed, but Klaus'' senses could not lie to him.


    During his childhood and part of his adolescence before rising to fame, he was involved in different situations that gave him the necessary experience not to be fooled by poorly camouflaged smells.


    He looked at Carion and nodded to him. "I think... That there are explosives nearby."


    "Explosives?" Carion''s eyes widened in shock. "Are you sure?" he asked quickly.


    Klaus nodded, but before he could speak, the expedition commanders scoffed.


    "Hmph, we are trained to encounter these types of things every time, and I can say with certainty that there are no explosives here. Normally, it takes muddy ground to put them in; there isn''t here." The one who spoke was the same as before.


    Klaus scoffed. "If no muddy or soft ground exists, they will simply have to work harder. It doesn''t mean there can''t be; it just takes more effort. Besides, there are different types of explosives; don''t be an idiot." Although he wasn''t temperamental, he felt something was wrong this time.


    That''s why he needed to make the guy in front of him shut up so he could think of a countermeasure quickly. That''s why he spoke that way and rendered that guy speechless.


    "You..."


    Feeling angry, the other commander smiled and opened both hands, taking a few steps back.


    "If so, why don''t you tell us where those explosives are? There''s nothing here; the terrain here is rocky. There''s no way to put them." He said, leaning against a nearby tree.


    Klaus frowned and looked at the ground. ''There are a lot of rocks, but trees don''t grow in places with only rocks...'' Suddenly, his eyes flashed, and he quickly stepped to the side as if he wanted to avoid something.


    "Shit, it''s under the trees!" He shouted, but just then, the man who had addressed him put a foot right next to the tree roots behind him.


    He felt like he was sinking slightly, so he looked down at the ground, but suddenly a massive explosion occurred.


    The same explosion raised several other explosions nearby in a few seconds, blowing up different trees and turning the rock into menacing weapons that flew back and forth.


    This was a previously made and tested, extremely deadly attack that would destroy the rocks and turn them into stakes. It was commonly used in wars between nations. If one of the two sides managed to lure the other into this trap, it would become an almost one-sided slaughter in which they could hardly survive.


    Just then, a voice came from the sides of the explosion.


    "Hehe, looks like your information was correct." Said the Leader in charge of making this happen as he looked at a small thief near him.


    The thief smiled, "Of course. I''ve been in contact with them since before they came out. They thought they had managed to infiltrate one of their men into this band of thieves. What they didn''t expect was that you guys were so big." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hahaha, right. Let''s see how many of them survived if there are survivors. It''s been a long time since we used this tactic."


    The Leader took a few steps forward but suddenly cocked his head quickly.


    A stone stake flew past him, grazing his cheek. "Oh? It''s dangerous to do this tactic. Even I could be threatened, tsk, tsk." He said without looking back, but his second in command suddenly spoke up.


    "No, wait."


    Making the Leader turn around.


    "What is it?"


    Turning around, he was shocked that the thief he had been talking to a moment ago was on the ground, with a stake in between his eyebrows, very precisely.


    "Someone threw that stake." Said the 2nd, looking straight ahead.


    The Leader then frowned and returned his gaze to the front.

 Chapter 39 - 39: Against the ropes

    Due to the explosion, a huge amount of dust had been kicked up, so you could see neither into nor out of the explosion, but Klaus, Carion, and the rest were standing inside it.


    Klaus had a small wound on his face and a slightly deeper one on his arm, where a stake had been driven. The same one he then used to throw in the direction of the traitor.


    It was only for a brief moment that his temper got slightly out of control as he listened to this guy speak, for he spoke similarly to the man who had betrayed him just before he died.


    Carion was quite a bit more injured, he was the one holding a small protective barrier that was the one that prevented many from dying, but there were no longer 6 of them.


    The one who had activated the trap had disappeared, the explosion destroyed him instantly. The weakest rookie was still alive, but he had several stone stakes through parts of his body; he was seriously wounded as one of them was stuck near his stomach. The normal member of the expedition helped him, but the latter was not so badly wounded.


    The other commander was the most unharmed because he was safe behind Carion.


    Carion looked at Klaus and nodded to him. "Thank you, Klaus. That was a quick reaction." His tone of voice carried some admiration.


    If it wasn''t for Klaus, it was possible that several of them would have died, as he, in the end, managed to push them aside, managing to dodge some stakes that would possibly kill them.


    Klaus shook his head, looking straight ahead. "I had to... This mission I can''t complete alone. Those guys over there are on the Primary Level."


    Carion nodded and looked at the rest of the group. "How is everyone?" he asked. The rookie''s wound broke his heart, so he looked to the side.


    "I''m sorry, they betrayed us and sold the information of where we would go. It''s my fault." He said, blaming himself for the situation.


    He also knew that the other guy had died, and although he subconsciously knew it was that guy''s fault, he was the leader. Being a leader and having a casualty right off the bat meant he wasn''t worthy of being one.


    Still, the others were in too bad a state to answer him. One was almost dead, one was trying to keep the almost dead from dying, and the other was embarrassed and relieved.


    He had also said that there was nothing here, so his companion followed his example and, in the end, ended up dead. If he had been the one to take that step... He would no longer be in this world.


    Klaus watched them from the side, carefully observing their reactions and actions, and then diverted his attention to the front.


    ''The dust is beginning to settle.'' He thought.


    His mind worked quickly on a plan, and after a few seconds, he approached Carion.


    "Before the dust settles, let''s change the plan. I have one in mind. I just need you to distract those guys; I''ll sneak in and rescue the hostages." He said, waving his hands to explain where he would go. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carion only needed to remember the map to understand what he wanted to do. So he looked towards the others behind them as if to seek confirmation, but Klaus grabbed him by the arm.


    "It''s no good. By listening to them, our whole situation changed in a moment. Now we are passive; we need quick and effective plans."


    Carion was surprised by his firm words but sighed. ''Right, I am the leader.'' He thought.


    "The plan sounds good to me, but there are several cursed beasts there. Can you do it? They''re pretty strong beasts, and there are several of them. I don''t think you can do it alone."


    Klaus nodded; he knew that, too. "If I take one, you''ll be at a distinct disadvantage here and could die."


    "All right." Carion shook his head. "It''s no use if I live if, in the end, we won''t be able to rescue the hostages. Let''s focus on the plan. Take the remaining Commander with you; if he follows your plan, I hope you succeed and can quickly return to help us; with two here, we''ll be fine."


    Klaus looked at him and smiled, "I''m not going to watch over his life, so if he dies, I don''t want you to blame me. I''m not soft-hearted like you."


    Carion nodded, though he gritted his teeth. Now he understood what Klaus had meant a moment ago when he thanked him for being quick. He was only doing this for the mission. He didn''t care if they died or not as long as he completed the mission he was on.


    Klaus then looked at the annoyed guy and gestured for him to follow him. "We''ll make it quick. If you delay a second, I''ll have you eaten by beasts. Let''s go." He said, and after throwing two more stone stakes to distract them, he ran to the side.


    The other guy hesitated for several seconds before following him.


    There were many rocks, trees, and overgrown brush in these parts, so it was simple to get away from that place. Although maybe someone would notice, the plan already contemplated that situation.


    Soon, a couple of men were running at high speed, crouching, crossing different trees, and soon entered the small town from the back.


    As they entered, Klaus stopped, and the other guy stopped behind.


    "Tell me, do you think you can fight two of them?" Asked Klaus.


    In front of them were three cursed beasts. Two were nearby; one was looking away and distractedly eating as they guarded a large building, which was possibly hollow inside.


    His companion frowned. "Not by much. And it''s possible I''ll die if I try." He spoke.


    Klaus nodded. "Well, it''s not so bad then. See those things over there?" He pointed to several nearby walls and rocks.


    "Possibly, they have explosives in them. Use your head to lure those beasts to hit those places. Also, look over there." Klaus pointed to another side before speaking. "It''s flour or some kind of similar thing, get it? If you make the beasts hit there, you can camouflage yourself properly; if you use your surroundings, you might even get to kill some, Got it?"


    The guy next to him almost felt dizzy from everything he told him. "Wait, wait, how the hell do you know it''s flour? What if it''s rocks or something to light a fire?"


    Klaus stared at him like he was stupid.


    "Are you stupid? How could rocks or burnt sticks have that much dust around them? That''s not smoke; that''s some kind of dust. I''m 100% sure that''s flour of some kind, and it was surely used to create the dust that surrounded us a while ago. Didn''t you notice? That dust took a long time to leave; that means it''s flour or something special to do that."


    The guy was shocked and looked at that again. ''Right...'' He felt embarrassed but suddenly realized why he was being told this and turned to look at Klaus.


    "You expect me to fight those things? By myself? There are 2 of them, and they''re strong, you know!?" He spoke.


    Klaus smiled and looked at him. "Best of luck, I''ll go rescue the hostages. See you later."


    Suddenly, Klaus started running in another direction and disappeared soon after. The guy forced to fight two cursed beasts couldn''t even react.


    ''What the hell...'' He looked ahead once again and felt fear.


    ''Do I really have to fight those two things simultaneously?'' He swallowed saliva and then looked at the points Klaus had told him. ''At least you would have told me what to do with those things...''


    He finally gave up; he''d drawn the fucking straw this time.


    ...

 Chapter 40 - 40: Important Information

    The place where they were holding the hostages was right in the construction site behind the cursed beasts, so Klaus simply went around it and came up behind it.


    After finding a blind spot on the third cursed beast, he slipped inside and hid for a moment, not making a sound to wait for the beast to leave.


    ''These beasts are quite powerful but don''t have a developed sense of smell. I guess it''s because they''re humanoid beasts.'' He thought.


    The beast gradually moved away. It was monitoring as it ate, so it had amazing intelligence. Still, Klaus didn''t care.


    He turned around and quickly walked deeper into the construction, crossing some small, lonely and small rooms until he reached the main hall.


    ''It''s as I thought. This construction is hollow inside.''


    As he ran through the corridors and approached the spot in the center of the room, voices reached him, and soon he could see who was speaking.


    It was a small man, extremely pale and muscular, wearing slightly dark clothes that gave him a strange medieval feeling.


    ''An inhabitant of the Cursed World? So there are ways for those guys to come here...'' Klaus frowned. He remembered the beasts outside and realized that, possibly, it was not that the beasts were intelligent. It''s that they have an intelligent controller.


    According to Jasmine, cursed beasts can be tamed by the inhabitants of that world, so if there is one nearby and several cursed beasts guarding it, it''s normal to think that he is the tamer.


    "Jiji, little ones, you may be rich in your city, but before my World, you are a piece of crap that we can throw away. Understand that the only value you have..." This small man stopped talking, squeezed the small knife he held in his hands, and plunged it into the arm of the man before him.


    The scream of the man who was stabbed came even though his mouth was half covered, but along with his scream, there also came a blow to his jaw from the side of him.


    The blow sent the man face down to the ground, with a couple of teeth knocked out.


    The people tied up next to him were two children and three women, one middle-aged and two minors. Seeing how they looked desperately at the fallen man, one could guess they were a family.


    "Hmph. The only thing of value you guys have is Nithim Twice''s information. Maybe I can let you live if you tell me what you know." He smiled.


    The man who had been beaten, the leader of this little family, looked up, angry. "You bastard, Nithim Twice is not something you can mess with... Aghhh..." With the blindfold out of his mouth, he was able to speak but suddenly received a hard kick in the mouth, which made him spit out a couple more teeth.


    The insistent shouting of the smaller ones and the women, made the small man, who was the leader here, move his hands towards his subordinates. "Beat the children and the women. They are of no use; they only have precious information."


    Though hesitant for a moment, the men behind quickly nodded after the small man gave them a stern look.


    "Yes, sir."


    Then, those guys started beating those little children and women as if they were punching bags. The pain on the face of the man who had been hit first was palpable; even the older woman was not worried about her injuries; she was trying to protect her children, although she did not seem to succeed.


    Klaus frowned at the sight.


    ''Nithim Twice... Is it some organization? I heard that the organization I''m in is called Red Tower...''


    He didn''t know this information, and he couldn''t get into it since he didn''t know what this was all about.


    ''The mission says I''m supposed to rescue these guys, but if you don''t give me information on why I''m supposed to rescue them, don''t expect me to complete it quickly. A dying man can still be saved; let me listen a little longer.'' He thought.


    Although it was unfortunate that young children were involved in this, as they were probably innocent and had no idea what their parents were involved in, that''s life. Sometimes, parental decisions can land the most saintly and innocent in the worst hole, as cruel as that sounds.


    If you decide to kill, you must keep in mind that they might take revenge. And revenge will not necessarily fall on your body, as in this case.


    The little man from the Cursed World has a mission, too. He wants information from Nithim Twice. However, although he may know that the older man has that information, he doesn''t need to hurt him to get it.


    If it is for any revenge, that member of the cursed world knows that the cruelest revenge or the terrifying knife is the one that is aimed at the loved ones of the principal offender. It will hurt that man more to see his children screaming in agony than to see himself doing it.


    Between blows and blows, small children and younger women began to vomit blood, and some lost teeth in an irreparable situation; seeing this injected the man''s eyes in blood. Hatred gripped his body, but he could do nothing. He was bound with chains he could not break.


    But he seemed hard-hearted. Even though he saw his children like this, he didn''t want to give up. Maybe he wasn''t a good father, he had very high ideals with Nithim Twice, or he was just stubborn.


    That''s why he remained impassive, though filled with hatred inside.


    But the older woman was not the same. She soon let out a cry.


    "Wait, wait! I''ll talk; I know what my husband knows about Nithim Twice! Please stop hitting them!"


    The small man looked at the woman and raised his hand. The hitters stood still.


    "Speak up. You haven''t said anything for a while. I thought you were mute, " he sneered.


    The woman glared back at him. "Tell your men to stay away from my family, and I''ll talk."


    "Marly!"


    "You shut up! My children were not made to be in this situation!" She shouted in response to her husband, who planned to make her keep quiet.


    The small man sighed and walked over to her. He placed one of his feet on one of her legs and stomped on it. "Do you think you are in a position to bargain with me?" he growled, stomping on her harder until he affected her bone.


    Still, this woman was strong-hearted. She endured the pain as long as she could and didn''t take her eyes off him.


    "If you wanted to or could kill us, you would have done it already. But you need that information, don''t you? I need my family alive. Let''s make a trade; I''ll give you what you want, and you''ll set my family free. I''m not as dumb as he is, that I won''t say something when my family is in danger."


    He stared at her and frowned slightly, showing his annoyance. But despite the minutes passing, she didn''t look away and kept her gaze steady, which made him sigh.


    "Tsk, I always thought everyone in this world was a bunch of crap, but it seems there''s still one decent human left." He said, looking at his men to make them back off.


    These obeyed after laying them all back against the wall.


    "Untie us. If you then return to your words, you will kill us when you get the information, and we won''t be able to do anything." She said suddenly.


    "You are demanding, woman. I remind you that you are my hostages, and your men will soon betrayed by your men, so those who come to rescue you will not arrive..." he said, but suddenly, he heard an explosion outside.


    S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 41 - 41: Attacking after hearing a curious name

    He turned his face as he noticed that something was fighting against his beasts.


    "Did those idiots fail? Even for such a simple mission, they''re no good? Tsk."


    He looked to two of his men to come out and see what was going on. With him stayed one, whom he ordered to remove the chains from all of them. They walked backward until they hit a wall. Although they were untied, none of them had any way to escape.


    To escape, they would have to go through this guy, who, although small, was very powerful.


    Finally, the woman had to speak.


    "Ask your questions; I''ll answer everything I know." She spoke.


    The little man smiled.


    "I just want to know what Nithim Twice is exactly? An organization? Or is it something else? Who are its leaders? What do they do? Is it true that they have Nithim? I heard that all members of Nithim Twice have Nithim and are able to kill in 2 attacks, even sorcerers. Tell me everything you know."


    She nodded a little and didn''t look at her husband because she knew that guy wouldn''t talk. He''s the kind of guy who will never betray anyone; he''s always been that way, so this time, he wouldn''t do it.


    "Nithim Twice is an organization, but it has no headquarters. I don''t know how they work; we are not real members. We are just investors. They once contacted us to be investors in their most ambitious project."


    "What project?"


    "A Nithim mine."


    The eyes of the man from the cursed world flashed. "Where is it?"


    She shook her head. "We''re investors in an unbased organization, we get royalties, but that''s about it."


    His eyebrow rose slightly at hearing this, and then he frowned. "Woman, I''m not here to play games." He said and waved his hand. Suddenly, a loud bang was heard from the back wall.


    "My third cursed beast is there... You tell me, do you want to try being eaten by it? It''s very greedy..." He smiled sinisterly.


    "I really don''t know." She replied after swallowing a little saliva. "I wouldn''t put my children''s lives in danger. We are not members of Nithim Twice; we are investors. We don''t own a shred of Nithim."


    After her words, the curse struck three consecutive times, shaking the back wall. Dust suddenly began to fall, and the wall suffered. The blows created cracks in the wall, from top to bottom.


    The last blow was strong enough to break the wall, so the cursed beast''s hand went through it. Although only the hand was visible, it was enough to make them tremble.


    That alarmed the woman. "Wait, wait. I still know something else, " she said quickly.


    He then stopped and smiled. "Speak."


    "I know... A person who is possibly an investor and member of Nithim Twice."


    "Oh? Well... Something of value." He smiled. "Say the name or what it looks like."


    At this point, she did look at her husband, but he wasn''t looking at her. He looked away. He no longer felt there was any chance to take it back. Either that, or maybe they would die.


    Although maybe if they said it, they would die too, there was the possibility of survival, and that possibility the woman of the family wanted to hold on to; he, as her husband, was not going to deny her that she could hold on to that possibility.


    Therefore, Marly spoke again.


    "...Her name is Sua Vinanne. She was the one who contacted us."


    The words that came out of her mouth shocked even the small man. That name, even he had heard it.


    But, suddenly, an explosion came from ''outside'', so he quickly turned his attention away to see what was happening. Yet, what he expected to see, he did not see.


    Instead, he saw a man leap towards him with a powerful weapon in his hand and punch him fiercely in the face.


    The impact threw his body back, and a large wound appeared on his face, damaging one eye and breaking his nose and part of his right cheek and shoulder.


    The blow planned to cut the head in two, as Klaus noticed that this man was wearing a small and almost imperceptible armor under his clothes, but surprisingly, he met a hard face.


    ''What hard bones...'' He thought and took a step back to dodge the attack of that guy''s companion.


    "Who the fuck are you!" That man yelled, but Klaus was easily able to grab his hand, pull him towards him, and then punch him in the stomach.


    "Buagh..." He was soon out of breath, leaning forward towards Klaus. He swiftly slipped his hand under his head and slit his throat.


    "Alliances between people of this world and the cursed world, eh? Looks like I''ve stumbled onto something big as soon as I got here." Klaus grinned and raised his head to see a mighty fist in front of his nose.


    He couldn''t dodge; he suffered a blow that sent him crashing into the walls behind him.


    "You fucking bastard, who the hell are you? I''m going to kill you!" he snarled as he felt pain invade his body, entering through his eye, which was hanging in his cheek and had left an unaesthetic hole in its socket.


    He grabbed the eye and tried to put it back in, enduring the pain. But it popped out again, increasing his pain.


    "Aghh. SHIT!" With a scream, he grabbed the eye and gouged it out; the pain was greater, but that pain made him remember that he had an enemy in front of him.


    "I''M GOING TO KILL YOU!" he screamed and made his beast quickly destroy the wall that divided them.


    Just as the wall came crashing down, a strange explosion occurred where Klaus had fallen. Suddenly, a large amount of flour began to cover the room.


    Klaus fell next to several sacks of that strange flour from before, so he quickly grabbed them and spread them around the room.


    In the meantime, he grabbed his nose; it was bleeding, and his nose was slightly broken.


    ''Shit, so this is a real man on the Primary Level. It''s tough.'' He complained. He couldn''t realize it in the Cursed World because, at that time, he received a tremendous buff for his ability.


    But now he realized that the difference between Realization and Primary Level was much more significant than between Adaptation and Realization. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Therefore, he needed to use tactics to win. After he finished scattering them, he threw them into the air so that they scattered in all directions.


    He quickly ran to where he remembered that guy and reached behind him. With his weapon in hand, he hit him fiercely in the shoulder, looking for the places where that strange armor was not.


    That blow was stuck in a part of the shoulder, and the blood flowed. It was also a warning for that guy, who angrily turned around.


    "I got you, you fucking bastard!"


    He immediately hit Klaus, wanting to hit his chest, but Klaus managed to move his arms before the impact, and that guy hit him hard in the arms, sending him backward, with his feet on the ground.


    "How dare you hurt me, you bastard. Do you think you''ll get away with this!?" he snarled, and as he did so, the cursed beast in the room jumped from the side and appeared behind Klaus.

 Chapter 42 - 42: A battle that ended too son (1)

    Having the beast so close is something Klaus already knew. He is the one who is in control of this place, as he carefully observed the whole place just before throwing all that flour around. That''s why he wasn''t surprised.


    He took a step back to gather momentum, recharged his arm with a powerful positive energy, and bent his body. In doing so, he dodged the first attack of the cursed beast, which was extremely angry and had strange knives in its hands.


    From its body, it gave off a strange aura that stirred Klaus'' emotions and feelings, wanting to anger him. That meant it was a beast of Anger.


    Each type of beast has its specialty, which does not necessarily have anything to do with the Calamity that gave birth to them. In this case, one of the specialties that the cursed beasts of Anger (or Wrath) tend to enjoy is great melee skills.


    Klaus knew this, so keeping this thing away from him was necessary.


    ''Your anger doesn''t have much effect on me, little beast.'' He grinned and immediately launched his strike against the beast''s stomach.


    ''An attack with a curvature of 60 degrees should be able to move it several meters backward with a curvature of 15 degrees, right?'' He thought, his calculations moving quickly, so his blow had a considerable curvature in the end, and he hit the beast''s stomach with ferocity.


    He was looking for the beast to fall in a certain place that he remembered was in that area, it was the place where the flour sacks were parked.


    The beast could not avoid being carried backward by the force of the impact, and suddenly, its body crashed against a pile of wooden boards arranged in that place.


    It wasn''t the flour sacks, Klaus had missed. ''But not quite.'' He smiled, and suddenly, all the wooden boards started to fall on the beast and on the nearby flour sacks so that special flour started to come out in heaps, making the ''dust'' of the place practically palpable.


    That made the man from the cursed world and the cursed beast lose their prey. Unlike Klaus, they didn''t remember what was on what before; while Klaus had a mental map of everything he had seen, there was no way to go wrong.


    He ran to the side and jumped across the room, landing on different wooden boards, lifting them up, and subsequently knocking them in the direction of where that guy should be.


    Thanks to the large amount of flour scattered all over the room and the small amount of space, the crashing sound of the boards flying filled the room.


    The man from the cursed world frowned.


    ''This bastard is playing stupid games.'' He thought and, at the last moment, moved his head back to dodge one of the boards that passed in front of him at great speed.


    The first wooden board soon became a second, and they were not coming from one place; they seemed to trace a trajectory. He managed to see it.


    ''It''s running backward... The door?'' Quickly, his senses became alarmed, and he turned, trying to find his cursed beasts to put one near the door, but as he tried to do so, he realized that the beasts were there, fighting a guy they had turned to pulp.


    ''Isn''t it?''


    His body soon trembled as a shiver crossed his spine. He immediately realized that he had been tricked.


    He wasn''t planning to run away.


    ''He...'' His body acted instinctually as he threw a hard punch to his right. His hand soon slammed hard into something.


    ''Wood?''


    "Hehe, you''re powerful, but you lack cunning." A cold voice suddenly came from the side of him, in conjunction with an attack from a powerful knife, which stabbed firmly in the middle of his eyebrows.


    The attack still failed to pierce his skull as it should, but that was of no consequence. The knife was stuck between his eyebrows, and Klaus did a flying kick to hit the knife hard, finally sending it flying out the back of the guy''s head.


    The knife continued on its way until it stuck firmly into the wall, and the man from the cursed world fell backward, his head partially split in half.


    Just then, Klaus heard a loud roar from the beast behind him. After giving it a quick glance, he grabbed the corpse and ran to where his knife was. After stripping it of its valuables and removing its head, he ran out.


    He arrived just in time to see that the two cursed beasts were about to kill his companion, so he smiled.


    ''Well, you''re tough, kid.'' He immediately jumped around the place and quickly got to where that guy was. He grabbed him by his clothes and threw him over the houses.


    That guy was in shock as he suddenly found himself flying through the air, and when he saw Klaus'' face, he felt anger come over him, but Klaus'' shout came first.


    "Run; you''ll meet the family we were supposed to rescue, protect them; I''ll be there in a moment."


    Klaus quickly jumped to the side to avoid the attacks of the two beasts, and just before he hit the ground, he threw the thing he held in his other hand toward the front.


    Suddenly, the headless body of the leader of these beasts hit them, pushing them backward.


    They were both stunned. They could feel some connection with the body before them, but they did not understand what.


    They were not that smart.


    Still, Klaus did not stick around to watch this encounter. Soon, he disappeared.


    ...


    On the other side of the village, two men were now fighting three thieves.


    They had managed to kill 2 of them without being hit much, thanks to Carion Westwood''s good control skills and the good moves he had in a place with so many trees, but in the end, they were quite a bit more powerful than them. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only Carion was at the level of their two leaders, but the other could hardly do anything against the remaining one. Besides, they had to protect the injured one; they were in a difficult situation.


    While they were like this, Carion felt frustrated. ''On my own, I''m too weak.'' He sighed as he looked at his three enemies.


    They were powerful, but the surroundings were favorable to him. Even more, his abilities as a Soft Class Sorcerer Specializing in Control were incredibly good in this place.


    Despite all that, he was at a total disadvantage in this situation. He understood his own weakness and knew that this, rather than weakness, was that he had not had enough time to grow up. But, all in all, he blamed himself.


    Suddenly, he remembered something he had in his inventory. That something made him stare at his rivals.


    Their necks and all those places where killing was possible with a single blow.


    ''If I am to take revenge, I need to pass all my tests. If fate wills it, so, fine... Let me pass this test, then.'' He took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and opened them, letting all the air out of his lungs.


    When he opened them, he was holding something in his hands.


    No one noticed.

 Chapter 43 - 43: A battle that ended too son (2)

    Suddenly, he lowered his body slightly, ignoring his companion''s question about what he should do.


    Carion focused his gaze on his rivals.


    Those three guys are of pretty good power.


    His mind became clearer when he understood that he needed to pass the tests if he wanted to take revenge.


    His appearance and strange intentions made his rivals frown.


    ''What''s wrong with this bastard?'' thought the second leader.


    Unconsciously, he lowered his gaze to Carion''s hands. At that moment, a strange glow from those hands came to his eyes, and he frowned.


    He felt he knew what it was. ''What?'' As he was thinking, he suddenly saw Carion start running towards them; he seemed to be muttering something.


    The fact that he was running towards them and like that made the second leader connect the dots.


    "WATCH OUT, IT''S NIT...!" Before he could finish speaking, a slightly blurred image appeared in front of him, with a small but dangerous weapon in his hand and slit his throat.


    "Movement like the wind." Carion whispered when he reached the other side of his rivals.


    Suddenly, two heads flew off, with a spray of blood splattering Carion. They were the heads of the 2 leaders.


    Their movement was too fast, so much so that the third man couldn''t react before he had a stick stuck in the back of his head.


    In the end, he looked at Carion with a frightened expression.


    "You''re...theirs..." A puff of blood came out of his mouth before he fell forward, dead.


    Carion closed his eyes for a moment to calm his insides. Then he looked at his companion, who couldn''t even understand what happened.


    "The things you saw here must be erased from your mind. Unless you want to die just like them." Carion said as he reached his side.


    His companion nodded quickly and fell backward, exhausted.


    Carion then went to help the rookie, who was somehow still alive.


    And soon after, the guy who had been sent with Klaus returned with numerous injured people.


    "And Klaus?" Carion asked, first of all.


    The guy who was almost turned to pulp was planning to complain in front of him, but in the end, he sighed and plopped down next to a tree, showing his bad mood.


    "Everything went well..." He spoke while breathing heavily. "He must be coming that way." Then he looked at the hostages they were to rescue.


    "They surely know better; we split up over there, but we managed to rescue them." As he finished speaking, he put a hand on his chest as pain assaulted him at that moment.


    Carion looked at them and nodded. "Mr. Frederick, Mrs. Marly, it''s good to see you well, " he said and looked at the children. "I''m sorry for the children; I hope they can recover."


    They both didn''t feel like talking, although they were very curious to know who the guy who saved them was.


    Just when that flour was scattered around, one part was left free for them to walk on: the region leading to the back exit. Thanks to that, they could escape successfully, but, at the end of it all, without that man''s tactics, they would have died, so they needed to thank him personally.


    Carion did not bother them, but he was not in a good mood. He needed to reconsider things seriously. This mission showed him that he was too vulnerable. Although, in the end, he used such a valuable treasure as the Nithim and was able to win, that can''t be done every time.


    If he wanted to survive in this world, he needed real strength, not relying on external factors.


    ''Although, without his help, I fear that we could not have completed this even if I used the Nithim.'' He thought, with a hint of frustration.


    After looking at the other member who went with Klaus and the hostages so wounded, he more or less got an idea of what had happened. So he was sure that even if he managed to kill the three here and thus get away from the robbers, he didn''t have enough power to do it a 2nd and even a 3rd time against those in the village.


    So it was Klaus'' help that completed this short but intense mission.


    ''His intelligence is superior; there is no way he is a common reared in that place.'' He frowned, recalling the little exchanges he had had with Klaus.


    The problem was that he knew little about the Reared in the Mist, and only a few had been briefed regarding Klaus in the organization, so they didn''t have much information on Klaus himself either.


    That made him sigh slightly, diverting his thoughts.


    "You are very pensive and downcast; I thought you all would be joyful about completing such an important mission." Suddenly, a voice came from the side, causing everyone to look over.


    Klaus arrived with a sack on his shoulder.


    "Klaus!"


    "Sir!"


    Somehow, several greeted him, and the rescued stood up, as did those who could.


    ''He''s not a sir; he''s younger than I thought.'' Frederick thought; he walked a little way towards him and nodded.


    "Thank you so much for saving us, Young Man. We are in your debt. Also, to the rest of the mission''s members, we wouldn''t be here without you."


    In doing so, Marly also expressed her appreciation.


    Klaus nodded. "It was a mission, and besides, we got some unexpected rewards, so don''t worry, " he replied casually.


    He then looked at Carion and, subsequently, at the corpses and smiled at him. "You did well. Sometimes, killing is part of living in such a dangerous world."


    He sighed, nodded, and didn''t say a word about it.


    Frederick and Marly picked up their children before turning to them.


    "I think it''s a good idea if we leave. If you found unexpected bounties, it means we might have unexpected visitors, too." Frederick suggested.


    He was right; soon after, they all returned to the van that had brought them. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soon, they were speeding back to town. The necessary words had already been said, and the rest didn''t need to be said, at least not for now.


    As they drove back, Klaus opened the sack he was carrying.


    "There are three cursed beasts left there; killing them was very difficult, even impossible for me. There wasn''t too much to play with in those places, and they resisted explosives very well. But, while looking for some things, I found some money." He spoke.


    Then he showed what was inside.


    "Carter Coins?! And there are hundreds of them!" The mission commander exclaimed. Even with broken ribs, that guy, being the good money lover he was, couldn''t sit still when he saw a fortune of such a size.


    Klaus smiled, "I counted about 500 of these little coins. That''s a lot more than the reward for completing the mission. I think we should be good for quite a while with this."


    Even Carion had to be amazed at that amount of money. It was several good-level missions, and they got just from loot.


    ''They have a lot of money... It''s more dangerous than I thought. I''ll have to ask Klaus for information about what was in there.'' Carion thought.


    Klaus watched them all in surprise and scrutinized them for several minutes, then smiled. ''Tsk, so even for them, this amount of money is staggering.'' He thought.


    Of course, he wouldn''t be stupid enough to show all the money. There was another sack inside his storage ring, which belonged exclusively to him.


    As the one who did the most on the mission and completed it, albeit with help, how could he not take a larger share for himself? Without him, these sacks would not have been found, besides.


    He''s crazy, he''s not dumb.

 Chapter 44 - 44: Mission completed

    There, they divided the amount of money that would go to each of them.


    Carion seemed a bit pensive as they considered how to divide it. He had his own thoughts.


    "We have to compensate the relatives of the one who left us for the loss, " he said suddenly, causing those who were speaking to fall silent.


    Klaus agreed with him. Even if they know that he died merely because of his fault and for not paying attention, at the end of the day, he died during the mission. Anyone would count as having died for the mission.


    That''s why they should give a considerable amount to his family.


    Klaus said nothing. He had no idea of the cost of the money, and although he knew that Carter Coins were very expensive, he didn''t know how much that amount was or how much could be bought with one of those coins.


    So he waited for Carion to speak, and it didn''t take long for him to do so.


    "It doesn''t make much difference between getting 80 to getting 70 each of us, does it? How about 150 for the family of the one affected?" he asked and looked at Klaus.


    Klaus shook the head. "You are the leader; it is specified in the contract that you decide how to divide the loot." And smiled.


    Carion nodded and turned his gaze to the front again. "Then let''s do it like this. We can still complete more missions and earn more; his family will already only have the memory."


    "Right."


    .


    They didn''t talk during the rest of the trip until they got back to the city. When they returned, it was already quite late, almost dusk.


    They turned the mission over to the organization, and the hostages were taken for medical checks. The fact that Carion''s group had completed a hostage rescue mission so effectively and only lost one man stood them in good stead.


    The names of the rookies gave a lot to talk about as well, so Carion was taken to the leaders'' hall to be congratulated and to be awarded the reward, rumors said that the Leader himself called him.


    However, on the other side of the door, several prominent people who did not really belong to this organization were waiting for him. Although Rod, the Leader of the Organization, also stay there, he seemed to have a lower status than the other people here.


    "Carion, that was a good level mission and we were still betrayed at the end, but you managed to complete it in such a short time, with two rookies on your team and only losing one. That''s an amazing achievement."


    "True. Carion this time showed great skill in completing it. The effectiveness is much better than many of us here expected."


    "Congratulations, Carion. I think you deserve a good reward in the organization this time, did you use the Nithim we bestowed on you last time?"


    Carion, who remained silent all the while listening to the words of his leaders, sighed.


    "Sirs, you must not give me the credit for that mission. To tell the truth, I almost didn''t do much. The remaining man didn''t die for the mission; he simply didn''t listen to one of the members and ended up getting blown up after the betrayal. That other member is the one who deserves all the accolades."


    His answer puzzled the Leaders a bit, who looked at each other for a brief moment. "Who are you referring to? The group you took wasn''t very remarkable. All growing people and two rookies. Are any of them good at strategy?"


    Carion nodded.


    "If you want to reward someone, give it to him. His name is Klaus, one of the two rookies. The attack strategy, the rescue of the hostages safe and sound, he did it all. That''s why I can''t give you any more mission details. Honestly, all I did was distract the traitorous robbers."


    The leaders frowned and looked thoughtful.


    The fact that a rookie just coming in did that meant he was good. ''He''s 20 years old and in Realization... But he was sent here by Miss Sua; he must have something of great value if she sent him.''


    "Did you do use the Nithim?" one of the leaders suddenly asked, emphasizing that question.


    Carion nodded softly.


    That practically annoyed the Leader, but he couldn''t speak, as Carion did so first.


    "Among the thieves were two people at the Primary Level, at my level, who focused on two fields. They were powerful and got help from 3 others at the Realization level. I used it to buy time for Klaus to rescue them."


    "Two at the Primary Level and several at the Realization Level?"


    "Yes, sir."


    That silenced the room again.


    The guy who would get upset was immediately calmed by his words. ''It''s better to lose some Nithim than a member.'' He sighed and looked at the ceiling.


    The fact that all the leaders were silent for so long implied that something big might be happening, but even the leaders couldn''t understand it.


    Suddenly, one of the leaders stood up and stared at Carion.


    "What was where the hostages were? Are there any strange people?" He asked quickly.


    Carion shook his head. "I don''t know. Only Klaus got there."


    "Him?"


    "I''m going to look for him?" Rod stood up, looking at the one who had asked the question, but the latter shook his head.


    "No, let Miss Sua handle it." After saying that, he looked at Carion. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Be careful, boy. The extra reward we were going to give you, under your request, we''ll give it to that boy when the time comes. You may retire; try to make friends with him."


    "Yes, sir." Carion nodded and subsequently left.


    As he left the room, Klaus was waiting for him.


    "Come on, I''ll buy you lunch, Klaus."


    "All right, but I have to be back at eight o''clock."


    "Good. Then let''s eat quickly and talk a little."


    "Haha, good."


    Soon after, they both went to a good restaurant. Taking advantage of the fact that they now had money, they didn''t need to skimp when they were hungry. And since Carion was willing to toast, Klaus ordered quite a lot of food.


    Despite that, they spent not too much. Either the food was cheap, or the Carter Coin was simply too expensive, for they only spent 1 Carter Coin in a night, during which they ate as much as they could.


    That night, they did not discuss the subject of what happened on the mission. The main reason is that Carion was not feeling well, so before 8 o''clock, they both separated, returning to where they lived.


    .

 Chapter 45 - 45: A quiet day?

    Thus, two days passed.


    Klaus has the habit of getting up earlier than any animal alarm clock, and that habit has not changed in this world. In fact, now he gets up much earlier because he has very important things to do.


    The workouts started in the early hours of the morning and lasted until 10 a.m. in a row, at which time he would decide to have breakfast and then train until he got hungry.


    The burning of nutrients from such intense training always made him hungry, but the training paid off.


    In addition, he met Carion and the others a couple of times during these days, which gave him more information about this world. This information included the Red Tower organization and its missions, the Sorcerer World, the difference between Sorcerer and Mages (which is a lot; mages are not named at all), and many more things.


    Still, he didn''t get much information about Ring Specialization or Realization, but his strength was slowly growing. Still, he felt that he would be stuck here if he had not learned anything about specialization.


    Despite that, his energy density was already at the level of the density of powerful people within his own level, perhaps even higher. His progress amazed even him, but as always, the nights were torture.


    Not being able to train frustrated him. Despite that, he slowly formed an idea of what he should do with his transformation.


    After two days of intense training and fleeting meetings, Klaus continued his intense training at dawn on the third day but stopped at 8 a.m.


    There was something he needed to do that day.


    After getting ready and eating, he headed out into the city.


    The first thing he did was to go to the center of it, the place where there were more businesses and sales of good things.


    He headed towards different clothing stores and bought something since he was out of clothes. To avoid problems with his transformation, he bought the biggest and most comfortable clothes he could.


    Most of them were clothes that allowed for agile and accurate movement, but he also had fancy clothes and such. As someone who in his youth was unable to dress the way he wanted to, now that he was back to being ''young'' once again, he naturally wanted to solve that little regret he had for many years.


    So he spared no expense in buying clothes, shoes, and some interesting items that might be useful during a mission.


    Wherever he went, he caused a sensation. His natural beauty and his perfect eyes were an incredible sensation among the people who shopped at all hours of the day.


    So he became a bit famous thanks to that, plus he bought good quality things, so some women (many) looked at him with a strange desire in their eyes. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Klaus came out of one of the stores, thanking them for the good reception and the discounts they gave him.


    The store owner, who was serving him, looked like a damsel in love, repeating over and over that he should not worry and that he would come back whenever he wanted.


    "Don''t forget to come back!" she shouted at last, but Klaus disappeared into the crowd of people.


    Just at those moments, the store owner felt some people approaching her.


    They were a duo.


    "Little sister, what are you doing here? Let me take care of the troublesome things. You should get back to training or have some fun." The man speaking appeared to be in his early 30s. He had a rather good and remarkable appearance and was one of the most physically remarkable men in the place.


    And the woman he was addressing was stunningly beautiful.


    Her long black hair and perfect bright blue eyes stunned many with her gaze.


    She sighed.


    "Stop treating me like a child. I only came to help you. My father sent me when I finished my work."


    "Father? Why? Is it because of what happened?"


    "Yes, he thinks something big might be happening."


    "Tsk, he seems to trust you more than me."


    She looked at him, smiling. "Are you complaining?"


    "No." He shook his head and nodded to the lady who had stared at them in shock; then, they walked past her and into the store. "I would never complain about being put in the same sentence as you. But this won''t be complicated. I don''t know why you are alarmed about issues like this." He continued.


    "Tsk, you''re still good with words after all." She said and looked to the side.


    Just then, some women walked past her and looked at her in shock before continuing on their way.


    "Did you see her? That woman has eyes similar to the perfect man from before. The difference is that hers are blue and his were purple."


    "True, though I still think the man was better, but that girl is stunningly beautiful."


    "..."


    Between words, the woman they were referring to frowned and turned to look at them. ''Purple-eyed man?''


    Her brother noticed that she was distracted, so he looked at her. "Little sister? Are you okay?"


    She turned to look at him and nodded. "It''s nothing. I just heard something curious."


    "Oh, something caught your attention? What is it?"


    "It''s nothing important."


    "What are you saying? Anything that catches our Grand Miss''s attention is important to the entire Clan."


    "I already said it''s nothing." She replied forcefully and then started walking.


    Her brother shrugged his shoulders. "Tsk, you''re still so stubborn." After that, he looked back and called out for someone to be served. "Let''s go shopping, someone please."


    Immediately, the store owner, who was free, approached him.


    "Please ask for whatever you want; I''ll bring it to you as long as I have it."


    "Okay, we''ll pay with Carter Coins. Do you accept?"


    She frowned. ''Again? Few people come to pay with that Coin in my store, but here are already 2 customers in one day.'' Although she was surprised, she nodded quickly.


    "Of course, sir, miss. All our stores accept Carter Coin, the Territory''s currency. Please feel free to choose whatever you wish."


    After that, the three of them walked around the store, choosing what they wanted.


    .


    After half an hour, Klaus finished his walk and his shopping day. He bought several essential things for the day-to-day and for the missions, so he was satisfied.


    Also, thanks to his long day of research, he discovered that although there were many currencies in this world, only a few of them managed and controlled the world economy.


    Among those, the Carter Coin was the second most expensive currency in the world, and although it was widely used, there was one that was more widely used than it.


    It is called ''Extreme'', commonly known as ''Extreme Coin'', and it belonged to one of the powers of this world, the Extreme Empire.


    This was the third most expensive coin, but it was also the strongest on an economic level, so it was used everywhere.


    Although Klaus paid with Carter Coin in the stores, he was given Extreme Coin as change, so after a day of shopping, he now had plenty of Extreme Coin in his storage ring.


    As he left the stores, he looked up at the sky. ''Looks like it''s about time to go there.'' He thought as he remembered something he saw a few days ago.


    There was a place he needed to go to, and it was urgent, as someone had called him to that place.


    So, he took a cab, went back to the apartment, and, after changing his clothes, headed to the designated place.


    ''I guess some people have more money than one might think.'' Finding himself in front of a high-rise building, Klaus couldn''t help but feel nostalgic. But he suppressed his emotions and went inside.

 Chapter 46 - 46: A slightly dangerous invitation (1)

    As he entered the building, someone was in charge of directing him to the place where he should enter. This was a private building; it did not belong to the government, much less to an organization.


    According to what Klaus could find out during the day, this building belongs to an exclusive and very rich person in the city. Although essentially no one knows who it is, there are those who say it belongs to one of the leaders of the most powerful sorcerer''s organizations, either Red Tower or the rival of this one.


    But there are those who say it belongs to an anonymous rich man from another country.


    In the end, no one knows the truth. Even those who work in the building are not entirely clear who the leader is.


    But somehow, Klaus already figured out who it was.


    As he walked through the huge building, he was offered various snacks but wasn''t interested in them.


    Soon, he was standing before the largest room in the building, where the building''s owner was supposed to be.


    Without thinking too much about it, he entered when he was allowed entry and walked to the center of the room.


    This place was prominent, with beautiful decorations, a peculiar scent of a woman, and large plush armchairs.


    Towards the back of the room was a desk, and a person was sitting in the armchair on the other side, looking out the window towards the outside, with his back towards Klaus.


    He walked to stand to one side of the desk, where he finally spoke.


    "Miss Sua certainly is someone to be admired. This building could cost entire fortunes, but somehow, you own and don''t seem to own just this place. Apparently, you are more amazing than I imagined at our first meeting, " he said, joking a little.


    Sua Vinanne then turned around in the chair; she was drinking an expensive fine wine.


    She smiled at him.


    "Don''t think me admirable and amazing, at least don''t when you''re the one saying it. I''ve never met a Reared in the Mist who could decipher my words encrypted on a little mission slip before."


    "Hahaha, I guess I have some knowledge. Did you know I was going to decipher it?"


    "No, I didn''t. If I knew, I wouldn''t have let you go in there."


    "Then why did you put it up? Did you expect someone to decipher it?"


    "That either, it was because of my request that Carion showed you that. So, it was specially prepared for you."


    Klaus'' eyebrows rose slightly in surprise, and he sighed.


    "You are good. I suppose I should commend you for that."


    Sua suddenly started laughing and then took a last sip of the wine to set it on the table. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hahaha, it was just a little bet, don''t get uptight. I thought if you were someone special, maybe you could see it. But up until a while ago, I always thought I was out of line. I should have made it easier; maybe then you''d come. I didn''t expect you to have figured it out so easily." She gave him a sidelong glance before pouring him some water since that was the only thing Klaus didn''t react to with a glance.


    She was good at reading looks.


    Klaus drank it all in one gulp before speaking.


    "And you noticed when I asked about it in town, didn''t you? You seem to have a lot of ears in the city, Miss Sua." Klaus sat in the chair to one side of him and stared at Sua. "I must say that I have fallen into your little trap out of mere curiosity. What is it that you want? I don''t believe you called me here simply to reveal that you are immensely wealthy and powerful."


    "Hehehe..." She smiled softly. "You were the only one that The Professor and Aranfer Hiltroad couldn''t plasm a Slavery Seal on; simultaneously, you''re a sorcerer. I don''t care much if you''re not strong right now; you''re also incredibly good at strategizing, according to my leaders. So I''d like to make a proposal to you."


    "A proposal on behalf of Miss Sua? That I would like to hear, provided I can refuse." Answering, Klaus took his moment to take a deep breath.


    "Oh, you think I wouldn''t give you the chance to refuse? Don''t think I''m some kind of monster; after all, you''re a little sorcerer, and I''m just someone ordinary; I could die at your hands if I tried to do anything."


    Klaus let out the breathed air as he shook his head. "Miss Sua, would you like me to show you all my cards so you can see how valuable I am? And so, you can see that, even if you want to kill me or take me prisoner for yourself, I really can escape if I so desire."


    "Oh." Sua Vinanne then frowned and replied flatly. "It seems you are more complex than I had imagined."


    "Hahaha. They''re just little tricks, Miss Sua."


    "I don''t like little tricks, Young Klaus."


    "Too bad, I like to play with them, and I thought you would, too. After all, what do I feel? The difficulty in breathing in here is astounding. I guess this room is built on top of a giant tool to cut off air and all oxygen. A good trap for your enemies, if you ask me, Miss Sua." Klaus said, causing Sua to frown even more.


    "Besides." Klaus added. "Your body is covered with a powerful and strange mineral that gives me the feeling of danger. I wonder if that''s what they call Nithim. Honestly, it''s a little scary to feel so many threats on my skin, but I''m not that disadvantaged, don''t you think so, Miss Sua?" Klaus moved his gaze past her, looking out the window.


    "After all, the sun has already set." Smiling, he turned his gaze back to Sua Vinanne and stared at her, waiting for her response.


    After a few seconds, she smiled.


    Instead of speaking, she raised her hand to her desk drawer, pulled out a bottle of good wine and another glass, poured herself, and then poured Klaus.


    Then she grabbed her glass and waved it toward Klaus, for him to pick up his.


    Klaus didn''t refuse, he grabbed it, and they both clinked their glasses and took a sip.


    Sua looked at him. "That''s strange."


    "That I took it?"


    "Yes. Aren''t you afraid it has poison in it?"


    "Didn''t you say you don''t like tricks, Miss Sua? Using poison is a low trick."


    "Do you believe me?"


    "Not a bit."


    "So?"


    Klaus smiled. "It''s nothing worth mentioning. I''m just sure the wine has no poison in it, because even though you use tricks, you''re no fool."


    Sua then sighed and drank all the wine as Klaus did.


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry, I didn''t invite you here to kill you. The mechanism you see in the room is my protection for when someone I can''t beat and who hates me comes to see me. The Nithim..." She paused for a moment.


    "If you know its name and what it looks or feels like, it means you might know something about Nithim Twice."

 Chapter 47 - 47: A slightly dangerous invitation (2)

    Klaus nodded softly.


    "I heard a bit about it. This guy tells me..." He said, suddenly pulling out a half-severed head in a dry rag. He laid it on the desk. "And because of that and because I noticed your message, I brought it to you as a gift."


    Sua was surprised by that. "An inhabitant of the cursed world?" She carefully grabbed the head and studied it a bit before looking at Klaus.


    "Can I keep it? I want to investigate it."


    "It''s your gift, " he shrugged. "Do what you want with it; I only brought it for you."


    Sua shook her head and scoffed. "Tsk, what a tacky gift. You''re not good at giving women gifts, Young Klaus."


    "I really think I am good, but I don''t see you as a woman, so don''t expect a gift worthy of a woman." He replied, causing Sua to raise her eyebrow at him.


    "According to what I have been told by many men, both low-level and high-level, I have a high level of femininity. Don''t you like feminine women?"


    "I like feminine women, but excuse me for saying so, Miss Sua. Your feminine side does not give me the feeling of wanting to have you; on the contrary, it scares me. Besides, there''s a girl I saw recently who, although she seems arrogant and masculine at first instance, had a feminine aura impossible to describe that made me see women differently. Maybe I met the apex of femininity, and now I don''t see you as you expected." He smiled.


    His description made Sua Vinanne gasp, but in the end, she sighed. "Tsk, in the end, it''s because there''s someone else." She grumbled and poured herself wine again.


    "Forget about femininity and whether you like me or not. Let''s move on to the main topic." She said suddenly.


    Klaus was fine with that arrangement, so he didn''t utter a word.


    They both stared at each other before Sua opened her mouth.


    "Nithim Twice is an organization in the shadows, with business nationwide and a high membership level. Some of the sorcerer organizations belong to us, like Red Tower. I invited you here because I would like to invite you to join us. We are big, rich, and powerful. We can help you develop, but what''s better, we have an enemy in common."


    "An enemy? I don''t remember having enemies around here."


    "Haha, you don''t need to play dumb, Young Klaus. Your pack does not express your actual words."


    Klaus maintained eye contact and revealed nothing on his face. Though he had thoughts crossing his mind, they quickly lined up to understand what she meant.


    "If you saw what was in there and already immediately thought of a common enemy between us, I must say you are quick to think. But I still insist I don''t remember having any enemies around here." He replied.


    Sua Vinanne shook her head helplessly, pulled a small photograph from another of her desk drawers, and placed it upside down in front of Klaus.


    "Our enemies match, and he must already be somewhat aware of who stole those things from him. I heard he has been looking for that person recently, as the stolen stuff is indispensable for him and one mission. Therefore, I don''t think he will take long to find you. After all, Rod and Red Tower are not worth comparing with Aranfer Hiltroad, one of the Most Powerful Sorcerers of the Near Countries."


    Klaus frowned as he looked at the photograph. If he stared at it for a moment, he could tell it was one of himself.


    It''s not from the front or the side; it''s not 100% revealed who the person in the photograph is, but Klaus could recognize himself. This photograph seemed to have a hole in the top, as if it had recently been pinned to some blackboard or something similar.


    That didn''t give him a good feeling. He had just arrived in this city practically, and he didn''t know too much about it. Only a few days ago, he had already found something big, and now it was even bigger than he thought. The most powerful sorcerer in the Country was meddling in this situation, and he was looking for him.


    ''Or at least that''s what she wants me to think.''


    There were two possible reasons for this photograph''s existence. The first was that it was taken by Sua Vinanne, who herself made it appear that Klaus was being sought.


    That would be a bargaining chip if she wanted him to join her. The problem lies in that: Why does she think Klaus has so much value? Was it because of what he stole? Or is it because of the few basic strategic skills he displayed? If it''s not one of those two, there must be a third option that is right now outside Klaus'' knowledge.


    The second reason is that he was really wanted, and those guys had some information about him. Both situations put him up against the wall because he has no way to prove one or the other, and in both, he is caught in the middle of a problematic power struggle.


    He saw it a few days ago. Nithim Twice can also be betrayed, and although Carion showed the power of the Nithim, it was not enough. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The great powers of the world always work in extreme ways. Just as Aranfer''s faction wanted to put a slave seal on him, this other faction may want it, too.


    ''Both sides are dangerous to my current self.'' He thought, with some frustration. However, his thoughts from a few days ago were right. There are factions in this place, and that division is more important than he thought.


    Sua looked at him so thoughtfully without taking his gaze from her that she sighed noticeably.


    "Young Klaus, you should know that I am not inviting you out of pressure or to threaten you, neither do I need to turn you into a slave or something similar; I simply consider you to be a good seed. Don''t get confused either; I have not investigated anything else about you. I know that before you entered the energy bath, you had not even achieved adaptation, but when you came out, you were already at a realization. That''s a talent never seen in the city; those guys ignored it because they''re idiots, but not me."


    She leaned across the table toward Klaus.


    "And as I said before, you can turn it down. I am inviting you simply to protect and give you a sense of permanence to our organization. If your growth continues to be as rapid as you have shown lately, then my bet will be good. If not, then I will still have gained a good strategist. It''s just a win-win for me, while you will receive a major contract. We''ll help you pay off the debt sooner and give you commensurate training or the money to get it."


    Klaus smiled. "There are not only good things behind a contract like that. If you''ve already said everything you think is good, why don''t you finish saying and reveal the other part to me? What kind of missions should I do if I join you?"

 Chapter 48 - 48: Signing of contract

    "Tsk, you''re a bit annoying with your questions." She replied, but Klaus didn''t look away from her eyes or say anything else, forcing Sua to speak.


    "Assassination, hostage rescue, infiltration, all kinds of missions that an organization working in the shadows can do. We are powerful, but we also have a lot of work to do. We need skilled manpower, and I consider you to be one." She replied.


    Klaus nodded. "I''m not against joining, but I''m curious: What is the organization''s mission? If I''m going to join, I should at least understand why it exists."


    "That''s confidential." She replied.


    "The members don''t need to know; you just need to understand that if you join us, we will help you with your problems and vendettas. We won''t force you to do anything you don''t want to do either, so besides completing missions for the organization, you shouldn''t do anything else. You can even belong to another organization simultaneously; nobody will tell you anything. We are flexible, Young Klaus, and seek to walk on the right side of history." She culminated, finally leaning back in her chair. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I will answer nothing more. The information given is sufficient. Would you like to join?"


    Klaus once again looked thoughtful. Although he was staring at Sua, his attention was not on her.


    He was considering various things in his mind.


    "Sigh, do I have options? I think the only option you left me with is to join."


    "Well, if you choose to believe me, you have the option of not join." She replied casually.


    Klaus simply shook his head, though.


    ''Joining such a large organization isn''t bad either. The payoff is bigger, and as I continue to grow, the time will come when I won''t need to answer their calls or whatever it is they want to make me do. But, if I''m in the sights of such powerful people right out of the gate, it means I need to be careful and more effective in my training.'' He thought.


    Immediately, his mind made up its mind about what he would do from now on during the nights. Even at this moment, that night was beginning to fall over his head; he felt his muscles growing smoothly.


    Having decided what to do during the night, he was calmer and thought more clearly. If he did as he thought, then it would be good for him to join Nithim Twice.


    "All right, Miss Sua. Since you want me to join you so fervently, then I will. I just have to tell you not to think about sleeping with me. I know I''m handsome and extremely attractive, but I won''t agree to sleep with anyone other than that blue-eyed woman. So give it up." He replied, scoffing at the end.


    Although Sua Vinanne showed a strange happiness when he agreed, she rolled her eyes at his little joke.


    "Tsk, don''t think too much of yourself just because you have a pretty face." She growled.


    "This is the contract; read it as there are the conditions and everything else. But before you do, this is the contract that Red Tower will offer you. It is a contract with payment issued by Nithim Twice, so Red Tower will do just as it says there."


    She handed him two contracts.


    "Normally, contracts last for several years and are used to bind Sorcerers. It suits the Organization and Sorcerer, but I requested that it last for 1 year in your case. You must thank me, Young Klaus. That means that in 1 year, you can either stop working with us or renew for a much higher payment. You don''t get these contracts every day."


    Klaus grabbed it to read and scoffed. "Tsk, you almost had me fooled. The one-year contract is the Red Tower one; I appreciate that one. But Nithim Twice doesn''t have time. I guess there are things that will tie me to you guys, but there''s nothing I can do. Is all the payment it says here real?" he asked, looking up.


    She felt nothing when he realized it. She had hoped she could trick him into signing it without reading it simply because she wanted to play with him, but since she realized it, there was nothing to do or say.


    "Well, the payment it says there is annual, by being a member and completing the missions. But each mission has separate payments, so it will depend on you how much you earn at the end of the year. Everything else is as specified there."


    Klaus nodded and plunged into his reading.


    ''Two separate contracts, with high pay and payments for missions. They even provide me with personalized training locations, places to live, and apprenticeship or payment for my apprenticeship. And more...'' He couldn''t find anything wrong or enslaving in the contract as he read.


    In fact, while it did specify that missions were to be done, that added a bonus to the contract because those missions would strengthen him and help him learn more about this world. The only bad taste in his mouth was the true mission of Nithim Twice.


    But that wasn''t so bad either. As he had already decided on what to do, his mind could think clearly, and after reading that he was not getting into anything extremely strange, he signed the contract.


    It also seemed like fun. He wanted to understand more of this world, and these gave him that possibility.


    Sua smiled as she watched him sign. "Good, it looks like you''re smart. You can go back now and use the apartment as much as you want; I''ll open some accounts in the corresponding banks and get everything else to you, so you don''t have to do much. But, before you go, remember Nithim''s way of issuing missions." She got up and walked towards him.


    "You might be in another city, and suddenly, one of our people asks you to go to a nearby bar or cafe to do it. We don''t have an official base; we have territories where we rule. This city is our territory, but there are enemy factions at work here, so, at any moment, your mission will be issued."


    Klaus nodded. "Simply put, I don''t choose the mission; ''it'' chooses me, right?"


    "That''s right." Sua smiled, satisfied that he had understood correctly. "For now, I must say that you have completed Nithim''s first mission. Even though you were not a member when you did it, I will make it count as if you were, so congratulations on your first mission."


    "Tsk, I always knew that mission wasn''t normal." Klaus shook his head and turned away. "Thank you for the mission and the good payoff, Miss Sua. Talking with you has been an honor, but I must be going."


    "You go carefully; I''ll take care of the rest."


    "Well, I will leave everything to you, Miss Sua. I look forward to my next assignment. And I also expect the debt payment to be made as specified there." He said, giving her a sidelong glance before leaving.


    Sua bowed at the desk and looked at the remaining portion of the contracts. ''Such a capable Reared in the Mist, eh? This will be a long shot, but we need members.'' She turned and walked to the window, then let out a long sigh.


    ''Even though we work from the shadows, sometimes the nights are so complicated to control...''


    ...

 Chapter 49 - 49: In enemy territory

    On that same night, Klaus stood atop one of the most prominent buildings in Sam''an City as he looked down.


    His strength was at its apex, but where he stood was not a passive place nor an ally.


    He was on top of one of the buildings of those who should be his enemies, specifically one of the organizations that belonged to Aranfer Hiltroad, a branch of his central organization.


    ''I wonder if this will go well.'' He thought.


    To the best of his knowledge, this place was one of the main branches of Aranfer''s organization, and they were constantly looking for talent.


    Why was he here? Precisely because of that.


    During the night, he can''t be idle, and going around the city looking for cursed beasts is not an option. It''s complicated, and he would only find the weaker ones. But he couldn''t show this phase of his in the organization for now.


    That''s why he needed to find a place where he could enroll, and he would only attend during the evenings. He would earn money, train his combat skills, learn more about the world, and have fun.


    ''The problem would be the tests...'' He thought. He understood that this organization did various tests on their new members; they were strict in that aspect.


    ''I just hope one of the tests doesn''t reveal my identity.'' He thought and sighed.


    He didn''t like to hide, but he had no idea how to control his transformation, so he must be patient.


    He looked down at the entrance at that moment. Some people were coming in, so he thought it would be a good idea to go in as well, but before he could get up, he felt a presence approaching him and looked back.


    At the door to get to the terrace of the building, a man soon stood and stared at Klaus.


    "Who are you? Why are you sitting there? What organization do you belong to? This is Etherleaf of Aranfer Hiltroad. You can''t just casually sit in one of our buildings!" he growled after taking a few steps towards him.


    Klaus wore glasses over his eyes to hide the color of his eyes. They were a special item he had bought earlier, which would help him not to be spotted by the striking color of his eyes. He also wore a hood, so the newcomer couldn''t see him clearly.


    ''He is powerful. In my current state, it would be complicated to cope with him.'' Klaus thought, surprised.


    "I was waiting for the queue of registrations to slow down since I want to take the test to get in. Are you a member of Etherleaf?"


    "Oh? You want to join?" the man asked, surprised but soon scoffed. "Heh, get in? No, sign-ups aren''t open to spies. Get out of here if you don''t want me to kick you away."


    Klaus felt confused. "Spy? What do you mean? I really come here to get into Etherleaf." He answered, being a bit pushy but looking a bit innocent.


    It was the best way to get into one of these organizations, but he also wanted to know if this guy had figured out his identity or something.


    He looked back at Klaus. "What part about signups not being open, don''t you understand?" he snarled, and without even waiting for an answer from Klaus, he leaped towards him, ready to punch him in the face and kick him out of there.


    His speed was amazing, but not enough to surprise Klaus. He raised his left hand to receive the blow, and after being pushed back a few meters, he let loose a punch to the front, hitting the shoulder of the guy in front of him.


    That impact sent this one backward, and he looked at it in shock. "A Cursed Class Sorcerer?" he asked.


    He swung his Smooth Ring around his shoulder, which caused his shoulder to grow slightly in size, though it then returned to its normal state.


    "Specialization by Body? I see you are Mr. Garder, the organization''s leader in this city." Klaus said suddenly.


    "Yes, I am Garder. Are you really coming to join us? I find it hard to believe that a Cursed Class Sorcerer with that level of strength doesn''t have an organization he belongs to."


    "Haha, Mr. Garder, I''m still young and like to travel. But I decided to stay in this country for a while, so I walked around for an organization to join. Killing cursed beasts is my passion, and if I can do it while making some money, why not?"


    Garder frowned. ''It doesn''t look suspicious, and it''s powerful...'' He thought. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His thoughts wandered back and forth, and he smiled after a moment''s hesitation.


    "What''s your name?" He asked.


    "Will, Will Burmond." Klaus replied.


    "Well, Will. Normally, you must pass a test to get in, but you''re on my level. That test is not necessary before such powerful people, so follow me. If you want to get in, you can. But at first, I''ll have to put you in the lower rank to test you without you having to pass the test, shall I?" Garder turned around and started walking inside again.


    Although Klaus was surprised at his turn of events in so few minutes, he was totally satisfied with that arrangement.


    "Sounds perfect to me, Mr. Garder. I have no problem passing the test, but if you think I don''t need it, please, I want to join your organization."


    "Haha, you are a good talent. Follow me. We will all be happy to welcome you."


    After entering the building, they walked down long stairs downhill before reaching the top floor of Garder''s room.


    Just before entering, a man approached Garder.


    "Mr. Garder, there is someone here to see you."


    Garder frowned. ''Someone important...'' The man in front of him wouldn''t come to call him if it wasn''t someone important, so he had to nod to him and look at Klaus (Will).


    "Mr. Will, follow my companion. He will take care of helping you with your registration. I have something important to attend to, " he said.


    "That''s all right, Mr. Garder. Be careful." Klaus replied, and after watching Garder say a few things to the new man, Garder entered the room, and Klaus began to be directed elsewhere.


    "Follow me, Mr. Will. I will take care of your registration."


    After those few words, the two walked to one of the nearby rooms, where the process of registering a new member began.

 Chapter 50 - 50: Entering the organization successfully?

    After completing a registration process, Klaus was directed to a place with various testing machines.


    "You don''t need to test yourself, but earlier, Lord Garder told me to bring you here as he saw that you are a Cursed Class Sorcerer. To find one of those and not be registered with any organization is a bit rare in our country, so I want to verify that you are one, so I will put it on your ID card, Mr. Will."


    "What do I have to do?"


    "You just need to hit this machine. It''s quite simple, and it will reveal to me your strength level and the type of sorcerer you are. You just need to hit it with your energy." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Klaus nodded and looked at the machine. He didn''t think too much before he rolled cursed energy into his hand and hit it hard.


    The impact on the machine did not disturb it; it was nailed to the ground and supported many tons; Klaus'' power had not reached the point where it could affect one of these powerful machines.


    When he hit it, he frowned. ''It looked a little weird, now I understand why. It absorbs a bit of my cursed energy and stores it inside. I guess they use it to know if I''m not lying.'' He thought.


    Klaus smiled. He had never shown this cursed energy, so they wouldn''t find anything. Since they tested him like this, it''s the best there can be because they will trust him when they are done investigating him, not finding any of this energy in nearby organizations.


    Although he did not reveal anything on his face.


    When he knocked the machine, the computer that it worked with lit up and revealed several things that the man attending him could see. After jotting a few things down, he nodded softly and finished with the organization''s ID card.


    About 3 or 5 minutes later, he handed it to Klaus.


    "Mr. Will, this is your ID. As a rule, you will start at the lowest level in our organization, but thanks to your strength, you can move up faster and easier than the rest. Remember that Etherleaf works all over the country, and you are so powerful that you can take on several missions simultaneously, even if the missions are above your rank."


    Klaus nodded. "I understand."


    "Here, this device is connected to the missions, " he said as he handed him the device.


    "It is a touch screen device similar to a regular cell phone, which only serves to accept and reject missions. When you are in front of the Mission Board, the device will activate, and you can choose from the missions on the Board. Then, when you choose it, it will appear on your screen, and you will be able to read it more calmly; if you accept it, it will come up here. The device has an ultra-accurate tracker, so don''t be afraid to lose it; we''ll find it even if it''s inside a cursed beast."


    After saying that, he pulled out a manual and handed it to him.


    "This manual will help you understand the organization and the benefits of being a part of it. Please note that the best and most money-awarding missions are only available to those who reach the last two Ranks¡ªthe so-called ''Executives''." As he spoke, the man directed Klaus outside, and after a few more words and explaining a few more issues, they both went their separate ways.


    Klaus headed towards a place where the missions were. The night was not yet midnight, so if he had grabbed a few low-level missions, maybe he could have completed them today, earned some money, and familiarized himself with the organization and the city.


    After reaching the mission board, he skimmed through it. There were quite a few missions.


    ''For not being the main organization of that guy, they have a lot of missions, and they pay quite a bit of money.'' Klaus thought.


    As he looked around curiously, he found one that caught his eye.


    Looking at the device he had been given, he quickly understood how to use it. ''Quite useful.'' He thought.


    They didn''t have something like that in the Red Tower, but everyone had their own style of doing it. Red Tower and Nithim Twice seemed to use an older, simpler method, while these used more technologically advanced methods.


    After opening the mission on his device, the information that came to him was curious.


    A few cursed beasts had appeared in a small scientific laboratory dedicated to teaching the younger generation. It was rather like a small university built in a laboratory.


    There was nothing special about it, honestly. But it was something scientific that would naturally catch Klaus'' attention.


    The pay wasn''t excessively high, the scientists weren''t that they were too rich to begin with, and they were an independent lab and not with any side, so they couldn''t afford high payments. Compared to many missions that were pending, this was the one that paid the least.


    Still, Klaus immediately pressed the request button to complete that mission.


    ''I''m supposed to go to the reception for the last check after this.'' He thought and looked at the reception to the side.


    Still, he did not go there.


    He had been told that he could take several missions simultaneously, so he would take advantage of this to complete several missions.


    Two minutes later, he had chosen three missions. The first was the lab one, and the other two were of little importance. He simply chose them because they were about different cursed beasts, and he wanted to investigate them.


    Afterward, he went to the reception and showed his device and ID.


    The front desk staff usually didn''t have much work; in fact, they were the people with the least work, as they usually just did a quick check before accepting all the missions and dealt with small problems very rarely.


    The person attending to Klaus planned to do the same until she realized that Klaus wanted several missions, which made her cough a little.


    "Excuse me, did you make a mistake? There are three missions..."


    Klaus nodded to her. "Yes, there are three missions. Please check my ID properly. I was told it was allowed for me to do so."


    She frowned and grabbed the organization''s ID again. ''It''s a normal one... How could they allow a low rank to do three missions simultaneously? That doesn''t have...'' Her thoughts stopped when she saw a small red asterisk on the ID in her hands.


    ''This is?''


    Immediately, she inserted the ID card into the special device, and detailed information appeared on her computer screen.


    In the rank section, there was something that said: Power well above his rank, special permissions granted.


    That made the woman almost bite her tongue and quickly got up to give everything back to Klaus.


    She even bowed to him.


    "Sir, here, please. I have checked and already accepted the three missions. Have a good night. When you have completed your missions, you can come to me, and I will see to getting you through faster." She said quickly.


    Klaus nodded to her, not reacting too much. "Thank you." After that, he turned and left, allowing her to breathe.

 Chapter 51 - 51: Little night missions

    Her companions to the side looked at her curiously. "Who was he? I''d never seen him before, but his body looked splendid."


    "True, even when his clothes were way above his size, you could tell just how muscular he was."


    They started talking to each other, but the one who waited on him smiled. "He''s one with a special treat. I honestly didn''t expect to see someone like that with barely three months on the job, " she replied, attracting attention.


    "Special treatment?! Really?!"


    "Yeah, I''m still surprised. I hear they''re on par with the Executives, right? Amazing, even though he didn''t look older, he was so powerful."


    After these words, a barrage of questions came to that poor woman who was just doing her job.


    ...


    Klaus walked out the front door without attracting much attention.


    As he did so, he passed by a curious pair of people who were also leaving the organization.


    Although he found the bearing of one of them somewhat familiar, he did not stop. He didn''t want to see anyone familiar at the moment, so after passing them, he continued until he disappeared into the alleys shortly after.


    Between the duo standing in the doorway, the woman of the two frowned and looked back.


    She looked around, curious, as she tried to sniff something.


    Her brother to the side looked at her curiously. "What are you doing, little sister? Who are you looking for?"


    She frowned. "A strange scent came to me. Did someone pass behind me just now?" She asked curiously, startling her brother.


    "What are you, a dog? Since when did you learn so many bad manners from sniffing people? That''s why I complained when they let you come here."


    His sister shrugged. "You wouldn''t understand. Normally, there''s no scent I care about, but this one was different. Tell me, did anyone pass behind me, a man, in particular?"


    Her brother''s eyes suddenly widened even more at hearing her say this. "Have you fallen in love, little sister?" he asked, frowning, even looking a little angry.


    She returned his steady gaze, and more than 30 seconds passed before she averted her gaze. "Hmph, you''re talking pure nonsense. We''re leaving." She immediately started walking at a normal pace.


    He turned sharply. "You would never avert your gaze before me; tell me who that bastard is!"


    But, she simply gave him a stern look to shut him up and then kept walking.


    Somehow, the sibling duo seemed to disagree on something because they didn''t speak anymore after that.


    ...


    At the top of Sam''an City''s Etherleaf building, Garder returned to the room where Klaus (Will) had been tested and nodded to the man who had searched him.


    "What did you find? Did you manage to get his cursed energy?" he asked as soon as he arrived.


    The other man nodded at him, smiling. "It''s all right, Mr. Garder. In fact, in this city or in this country, he doesn''t belong to any organization."


    Garder nodded thoughtfully. "He still gives me a bad feeling. Keep an eye on him; we''ll let Lord Aranfer investigate him personally when he returns. Did you grant him red clearance?" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Although I did, I''m afraid we can only use it once before he realizes he''s being tracked. I made it look like he''s one of those people who have special permissions so no one will be suspicious. Still, as I tell you, he can find it easily with his strength when it is activated, so we must be careful and use it only once."


    Garder frowned but nodded. "I''ll talk to Lord Aranfer when he returns. Give him occasional bonuses so he feels the need to move up the ranks; we''ll be able to track him better on the more powerful ID cards."


    "I understand, sir. If you want, I can follow him. Apparently, he asked for 3 missions to complete. The missions are nothing special, but maybe I can find out something else. What do you say?"


    "Well..." Garder looked thoughtful for several seconds. "You can do it; you''re good at hiding. Don''t worry about his welfare; if he can''t take care of himself, then he''s no good to us even as a slave, so if he''s about to die, then let him die. You just find out if he has any secrets."


    "All right, sir. I''ll do that."


    ...


    A while later, Klaus arrived at the small scientific laboratory. Despite the hour, as the mission was accepted, one of the laboratory''s leaders had to come to meet him.


    He was an older man, about 60 years old. He was not a sorcerer and did not look strong, but the dress and bearing of a man who never leaves the lab could not be hidden.


    When he saw Klaus, he nodded to him.


    "Are you the sorcerer who came from Etherleaf?" he asked.


    "That''s right, are you Mr. Joan Sanner?"


    "Well, you can just call me Joan, and that''s fine; I don''t want the sorcerer of that prominent organization to feel pressured here. Come, Mr. Sorcerer, I''ll show you around." After saying that and saying nothing else, Joan Sanner turned and started walking.


    He wasn''t good at talking to people.


    "Mr. Sorcerer..."


    "You can call me Will; you don''t need the formalities with me."


    "All right, Mr. Will." Joan bowed slightly as he said this, smiling sheepishly, and then spoke quickly.


    "Mr. Will, the Lab is not essentially large, but we have many important facilities for teaching new people and for our own research, so be careful when you are fighting; the important facilities are those..." Soon, he began pointing out different locations in the research center that were built on a large plot of land in a circle format.


    It was practically the same construction but built in a circular shape with some compartments that perfectly divided it.


    "The cursed beasts are there." He pointed to one of the construction compartments. "If you fight from there to the right, there is no problem with damage. But if you do it to the left, it will be problematic for us, though if you are forced, don''t worry and just take care of killing the cursed beasts."


    Klaus nodded. "Don''t worry. I think I''ll be able to kill them quickly and won''t affect the lab, but before that, I have a curiosity. Were you researching cursed energy just before the beasts appeared?"


    "That''s right, Mr. Will. We deduced that it had something to do with it, but how they appeared was too strange. Their births were not normal."


    "Oh?" Klaus immediately became interested. "What do you mean they weren''t normal?" He asked quickly.

 Chapter 52 - 52: Were they born out of nothing?

    Joan Sanner sighed deeply. Those cursed beasts appeared here when he was doing laboratory tests with his group. As the leader, the tests that were being done were part of his research.


    But because of that, the cursed beasts killed one of his compatriots, making what should be a normal day in a disgrace.


    So, the burden of solving this fell on him.


    "That day, we were trying to learn a bit about the workings of the cursed energy inside the beasts. While that tends to be a job that sorcerers do best, I always feel that, since most of those sorcerers aren''t scientists, they might leave out some important things." He smiled.


    "And I was right; when we tried to delve into discovering the motives in the wake of an unusual movement that could serve us for many things, a huge problem occurred in the cursed energy, and our machines went out of control, causing the cursed energy there to transform into something strange and black. After that, cursed beasts appeared in that place."


    "There are only 3 of them, but even though they were just born, they don''t look like it. That''s why we requested that whoever came be a group or someone strong."


    Klaus frowned. "You say they appeared out of nowhere?"


    "Yes, they just appeared."


    ''How strange.'' Klaus thought. He thought his current knowledge was enough to understand all these things, but either he was ignoring something or simply lacked much knowledge.


    If he were to think about it carefully, it would make sense. His stay in this world is only a few days. While it is true that he has some knowledge and his strength is incredible, the truth is that he is far from having any real ''common sense'' in this world. His strength doesn''t match his knowledge, but he doesn''t think it''s a problem.


    Klaus looked up a little, looking at the place where the cursed beasts should be. That building had no lighting, so it looked a bit gloomy, like a small forgotten hospital. But in there, he could feel the presence of three cursed beasts.


    ''Fear and Disgust, huh.''


    He didn''t feel that they were too strong, but thanks to their unleashed abilities, he was sure they were in the Birth Phase. Their abilities were unleashed to all sides, revealing their location and strength.


    He looked at Joan and nodded. "Mr. Joan, don''t worry. I''ll take care of killing those beasts and getting them out. But I would like a report on how they appeared and the types of studies they were conducting. Is it possible for you to give it to me?"


    Joan Sanner nodded. "Sure, I understand submitting a report to the organization is necessary, right? I''ll write it for you, so you don''t have to bother. Will you go in today?"


    "Yes, I''ll do it right away, as I''ve already accepted other missions I must complete. I''ll be on my way, Mr. Joan. Stay a little away and take cover. If there is someone nearby, also tell them to vacate until I tell you. We don''t know how powerful they are after all." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Klaus started walking towards the entrance of that place, and Joan Sanner went to do what Klaus had told him.


    Opening the door to the place, Klaus noticed that there were several long corridors with very little lighting.


    ''It seems the cursed beasts don''t like lighting.'' He thought as he looked at the huge modern lamps destroyed by some strange blow.


    He took a deep breath and turned to the hallway before the door.


    ''They''re at the end.'' He immediately started walking down the hallway.


    He could feel those abilities hitting his skin, but they didn''t do anything to him. Although they entered his body and mind, he felt neither fear nor disgust.


    ''I feel as if these abilities transform into information as soon as they touch me, they don''t affect me at all. They can''t affect me, but I can understand them. I wonder if my body has something to do with this or if it''s because my strength has increased.'' He thought.


    As he walked down the hallway, all around him were rooms that appeared to be classrooms.


    His walk was smooth and calm until he reached one of the corridors that divided the place.


    As he reached it, he stopped and looked to his right.


    Just in time to see a green, strangely disgusting fist that appeared to have fingernails growing out of a piece of flesh as if it were a malformed hand.


    The fist was about to hit him when suddenly his hand appeared in front of his face. He held that strange malformed hand.


    ''It''s a Disgusting feeling to touch it, isn''t it?'' he thought and lowered his body to the side to dodge a kick coming from another direction.


    Unperturbed, he swung his leg behind his body to brace himself and unleashed a punch towards the beast he had a hold of, managing to punch it in the stomach until it hit the nearby wall.


    Although it was dark inside, Klaus could see clearly. It was as if he had some kind of night vision, but he saw the world exactly the same as when there was normal light.


    The cursed beast he had just struck felt his ribs twist fiercely inward, and he completely lost his breath for several seconds.


    It looked like a strange creature whose hands were not formed. His feet were human-like, his hands malformed, and his head had a huge mouth with a single eye. Everything about his body expressed ''disgustingness'', but Klaus didn''t care about this.


    He leaped to the side to dodge the third guy''s blow.


    "Oh, so they know how to take turns attacking. Apparently, they''re smart." He grinned, and as he hit the ground, he propelled himself to launch himself at one of the attackers, delivering a powerful blow to the head.


    This one was not the same as the other. His form was of a small, muscular monster with a strangely shaped face with three eyes, two mouths, and no nose; well, it did, but not where it should have. Strangely, its nose was on its chin, and somehow, it seemed to be wearing something like paint that made him look like a clown.


    When Klaus hit it, he felt several teeth sink in, and the strange nose broke off, too, but that strange paint didn''t even look smudged.


    ''Is it his ability?'' Klaus thought, and soon, the situation would give him an answer.

 Chapter 53 - 53: He likes the little things in life

    The strange paint that made it look like a clown immediately began to move across its face, shifting its nose and mouths that had been affected. Internally, some strange things also seemed to move.


    "GrRUUUUU!" A strange grunt of pain came from one of its mouths as it spat out several bloody teeth.


    Klaus frowned. ''Are all their mouths connected? That wasn''t the mouth I hit. What strange creatures. It seems I must start investigating them thoroughly.'' Klaus smiled.


    Even though he saw something like that, it didn''t scare or disgust him.


    The way it arranged its face now left its nose on its strange cheeks, covered in green blood.


    But that wasn''t at all worrisome.


    ''The power they have is pretty low.'' Klaus thought as he moved his head back to dodge the blow from the third cursed beast that lunged at him, wanting to strike him with nails filled with some strange foul substance.


    "You would give me quite a bit of trouble if we fought in my base state, and I would possibly die against the three of you. Unfortunately, we are not in my base state. I wonder how many hits you can take." Klaus grinned and immediately hit the beast with his bare fists.


    Although it would end faster if he decapitated them or plunged his knife into their heads, he didn''t need to.


    As far as he thought, his current power should be pretty close to the Strong Level among the Sorcerer System, and these guys seemed to be at the bottom of the First Level within the Beast System, so his strength was much higher than theirs.


    That''s why he wanted to use his fists to kill them, and after hitting it in the head, the beast was sent backward, crashing into the walls, causing a grunt of pain to emerge from its mouth.


    Klaus immediately moved towards that beast, and his next blow buried its head in the wall, causing blue blood to emerge from its body. He wasted no time; instantly, four blows landed on the beast''s body, and the wall was broken, sending the beast''s body flying, with a huge amount of blood flowing out of its body.


    But Klaus was not alone; he knew that. So he moved his head to the side to dodge one of the attacks of the beast coming behind him and subsequently raised his elbow to hit the guy who had knocked out its teeth earlier in the face. His powerful elbow strike knocked out several more teeth and made the beast dizzy. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He took advantage of this to jump on top of it and fall down, hitting it hard on the head, smashing its head into the ground, and killing it instantly.


    ''They''re quite a bit weaker than I thought. Is my power too much for them? How close am I to Strong Level, then?'' As he thought, he focused on dodging the other guy and hitting it a bit more gently.


    He was trying to better understand his current power, as he would need it for future hunting nights. So he was patient and gave it several relatively weak blows before killing it.


    When he killed it, it was left in a pulp, beaten many times, and totally disfigured.


    Klaus nodded. ''The cursed energy increases considerably from 7 p.m. until 12 midnight. From there, it stays constant for about three hours before suddenly decaying at 5 in the morning. So right now, I''m close to my maximum power level since what makes me stronger is the cursed energy that enters as an enhancer in my body. That''s why researching my strength is complicated; I''ll have to do it again at 12.'' He thought.


    He grabbed the cursed beasts and looked at several classrooms out of sheer curiosity before leaving. The mission was relatively more straightforward than he thought, or maybe it was just that his strength was too much for this mission, but finishing it quickly was pretty good.


    ''If I keep going like this, I could manage to complete several missions with good pay in one night, not that I need much money now that I have those two contracts, as long as that woman''s words don''t take effect, I have to raise money to pay off the debt. I can''t blindly trust a woman like her, after all.''


    On his way out, he found Joan Sanner sitting quite far from this place. He was far enough away to flee in his car in case something went wrong, but the truth was that he was so focused on writing what Klaus had asked of him that he didn''t even notice when Klaus arrived in front of him.


    "Mr. Joan, I''ve finished the mission." Klaus said after clearing his throat. He threw the bodies of the beasts there.


    His sudden appearance startled Joan, "Ahh!" In a moment, Joan reached for his car keys and was almost out for a run when he realized it was Klaus and the beasts were dead.


    The sheets he wrote flew sideways, so Klaus had to hold them up quickly.


    "Don''t panic, Mr. Joan. It''s me, I''m done."


    "Sorcerer Will? Did you slay them that fast?" Unable to believe that, Joan held a brush stick next to him and struck from afar at the bodies of the beasts. The wounds on their bodies revealed to him that they were dead, and their inactivity after being struck with something as simple as that revealed even more that they were dead.


    ''So fast, was it that easy to kill these things?'' he thought, in shock.


    ''No, no, no.'' He quickly shook his head. ''If they were that easy to kill, my companion wouldn''t have died. Is he that powerful? He looks very young.'' He looked at Klaus, who nodded at him.


    "I originally thought they were a bit special and strong, but they were no big deal. Even though they hadn''t just been born, they were in the early stages." He smiled and handed him the papers to finish writing.


    ''Amazing.'' Joan was actually in shock but frowned.


    "We don''t have enough to pay a strong person like you; why take on this mission? Although I don''t have much knowledge of sorcerers, I understand that killing these cursed beasts so easily requires a certain level of strength; why would you accept a low-level mission?" He asked. He knew that they couldn''t afford the services of such a powerful person, so he was worried.


    But Klaus shrugged and sat to the side. "I was just curious and settled for the pay you stipulated in the mission; although it''s low, it''s still acceptable." Klaus replied, looking up at the sky and stars.


    Lord Joan couldn''t understand him. "Why? What made you curious?" He asked.


    "I like scientists, Mr. Joan." Klaus smiled, not taking his eyes off the beautiful starry sky. "I also once dreamed of being one. I know perfectly well that you guys don''t have much money. Honestly, it doesn''t matter to me. I just wanted to follow what my heart was telling me to do, and I got here." After speaking, he pointed to the sheets of paper.


    "Finish what you were doing and pay no attention to the rest. The cursed beasts are dead, and the cursed energy infected by those beasts will be cleansed by me when you are done."


    Joan Sanner stared at him. ''I''ve never met a sorcerer before who was curious about research subjects. He seems to be a talented young man, but he''s not greedy. He likes the little things in life.'' He thought, somehow, his earlier nervousness had gone away as he understood this.


    He started writing again, and he did it more eagerly this time. He didn''t think that his problematic situation that took a life would be resolved in so few minutes, so he was happy.


    .

 Chapter 54 - 54: Completing missions

    About 30 minutes later, Klaus walked away from the lab with several sheets of paper in his hand and had finished all the work he was supposed to do.


    As he read Joan Sanner''s writing, he realized that the way these cursed beasts appeared was very unusual ¡ªso unusual that he didn''t want to turn this over to the organization.


    That would be giving them too much information. So he took some time to write similar sheets, but he overlooked what those scientists were investigating and the way those cursed beasts appeared.


    ''That''s better, '' he thought, got up, and walked away from the place, going to perform the second mission.


    He hadn''t chosen complicated missions because he wanted to check the whole city first. He needed to get to know it first, so he chose missions that were far away from each other.


    That''s why he also focused on choosing Level 1 Missions, even though, according to his current status, he should be able to select Level 3 or 4 missions without any problems. Considering that there are between 7 and 9 levels for Missions, the Level 3 or 4 ones were pretty good, and the payout they gave him was amazing, even though they were full of dangers.


    But for now, he would settle for the Level 1 ones, which don''t give bad pay either.


    While shopping for clothes earlier, he also asked many questions, looking for information on how much different people in this country made to understand the magnitude of his debt and the money he has right now.


    That''s where he learned more about the economics of this world.


    Being governed by very specific currencies, the control of the economy that large nations have is impressive. To give an example of the three most expensive currencies, the first is Gaia Coin, the second is Carter Coin, and the third is Extreme Coin, or that is how they are commonly known.


    Each has notable differences from the other. For example, one Gaia is equivalent to two Carters Coins, which in turn is equivalent to ten Extreme Coins.


    The latter is the most widely used currency in all countries since the Extreme Empire that governs it is the most socially and economically stable.


    In this country, everything also tends to move in Extreme Coins, even relegating the currency of the Territory, Carter Coin, a little. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In Extreme Coin, the minimum wage in a small country like this tends to be between 400 and 800, which is equivalent to about 80 or 160 Carter Coins.


    Depending on where you work, you can earn more, but even with Klaus'' knowledge and living in a world similar to his previous world, here, in the first instance, he might not be able to get a very high-paying job for various reasons, but it is possible that it could take him little more than a year working to pay off all his debt.


    In this world, there is also something amazing but really bad for people. Because the economy is so tightly controlled, the big nations perfectly control the salary cap. That limit is strictly set at 15,000 Carter Coins; no one who receives a salary can earn more than that, no matter what they do.


    Now, things change when it comes to a Sorcerer.


    The job of a Sorcerer is dangerous, and only a Sorcerer can do it; it is not a job that can be done with brute force because no matter how physically strong you are if you don''t have some kind of energy, you will be able to do absolutely nothing against the cursed beasts.


    That''s why the best-paying job will always be that of a sorcerer. There is no salary cap because there is no real salary. The contracts given by the organizations to the powerful sorcerer are also not pressured by that salary limit; they have the greatest freedoms.


    To give an example, the contract Klaus received from Sua, the one attached to the Red Tower, is a contract that far exceeds that monthly salary cap, so with only a few days in this world, Klaus should be above a large percentage of the world''s population in terms of monetary power.


    But, it is because of the danger of being a sorcerer that the payoffs are so high. Even for Level 1 within the Etherleaf quests, Klaus wouldn''t need to complete too many if he wanted to pay off his debt.


    For each quest, he could earn between 60 and 120 Carter Coins; some, the ones that are mandatory to go with several members in the group, can exceed up to 200 Carter Coins. That''s why the Level 1 missions were not bad.


    They helped him get to know the city and would still get him closer to paying off his debt in case Sua didn''t pay it, which was awesome.


    As Klaus completed his missions, he was pensive about the whole thing.


    He was already beginning to formulate his plans for the future, looking for ways to strengthen himself and continue to make money.


    ''I should look into building a place to do research. I also need a cell phone and other important things, though they seem to have different uses here than on earth.'' He thought, just before delivering the final blow to the last cursed beast.


    ''I spent more time traveling back and forth in the city than I did finishing these things.'' He sighed, grabbed the body, and after talking to the nearby attendant, took his leave and headed towards the organization.


    A while later, he let out a long sigh as he walked out the organization''s front door after handing over the missions.


    ''It''s getting light out. Because of all the fuss they made in there, I wasted over 1 hour on nonsense. Sigh.'' Klaus adjusted his glasses and disappeared into the crowd.


    After more than 1 hour of traveling around the city, he arrived at his apartment and laid down for several hours before getting up to train like every day.


    ''I need to make the workouts shorter. I must figure out several things in the city and go to Red Tower to get my new ID card.'' He thought.


    He trained for over 4 hours before heading to the city at noon.


    Although the sun was up, it was not too hot. This city or the country has a good environment in which to live. There is no excess cold or heat.


    ''It''s not for nothing that they are a country near the north of the world.''

 Chapter 55 - 55: Someone from Carter Capital

    After walking around the city for a while, Klaus went to Red Tower to receive his new ID, which they had already prepared for him.


    "Mr. Klaus, it was not necessary to come. Miss Sua instructed us to bring it to you, " said one of the organization''s executives, but Klaus shook his head.


    "Standing around doing nothing is boring. I came because I was walking around."


    The new ID card, while still bearing the same 3 Stars, showed a different status, the status of someone who received a contract from the organization.


    No one had any way of knowing what kind of contract he received, but the fact that he received it was already amazing. It opened too many doors for him and would allow him to train on the organization''s grounds and give him special protection.


    "Welcome to the organization, Mr. Klaus. You are our greatest new addition; being the only one with such a good contract and with a great chance of renewal in a year, I expect you to put your best foot forward for the organization." The executive extended his hand toward Klaus, making him see that, despite his low strength, he saw him as an equal.


    Klaus smiled and grasped his hand as well. "Thank you, sir. I will endeavor to live up to Miss Sua''s and your expectations. But, I''m curious, what kind of rank does Miss Sua have to be listened to like that?" He asked.


    "I don''t know." The man shook his head in frustration. "Even I don''t know, but it must be a high rank. Some say she might be some sort of messenger, but I don''t know what."


    "Oh." Klaus nodded.


    "I understand; I''ll take my leave; I have to train."


    After that short conversation, Klaus headed for the mission site.


    In Etherleaf, he was awarded a status comparable to a Four Star in this organization, which enabled him to see a wider variety of missions.


    It is not the same here. Even so, now that he has contract status, he can also see a greater variety of missions.


    After watching for quite some time, Klaus frowned and turned away from the crowd.


    ''Why is the pay so low?'' he thought.


    Just then, a voice brought him out of his thoughts.


    "Days without seeing you, Klaus - how have you been?"


    Klaus turned around. "Carion. I see you''re well. Me too. What brings you here?" he asked, and Carion smiled.


    He raised his hand towards Klaus as if he wanted to bump it with his.


    "Welcome. I hear we have a new member with preferential treatment within Nithim and Red Tower; only a few minutes ago, I found out it was you." He said, smiling.


    He was a nice guy and meant well, so Klaus raised his hand as well to bump it against his.


    "I''ll be in your care. There''s a lot I don''t know, and I''m not very strong, so I expect your help."


    Carion started laughing. "Hahaha, you''re good at joking, Klaus. Miss Sua had to have seen great potential in you since, even with my ability, I barely received a contract with Red Tower to earn 20% of what you will earn. I think I''ll need help before long, but I''ll try to help you as much as possible."


    Surprise struck Klaus at that moment. ''20%? I thought my pay wasn''t too much because I don''t know the prices of the rest of the things in this world, but if he says he only earns 20,000 Carter Coins a month from the contract, it means my pay is quite high. Why?''


    ''What is Sua Vinanne planning? There''s something that doesn''t add up to me. Maybe it''s part of Nithim Twice''s mission.'' He thought, though he showed no expression on his face.


    He was good at controlling his emotions, so he simply laughed. "Hahaha, if so, I''ll buy you meals next time."


    "I hope you don''t forget your words. That day, I won''t eat enough for the rest of the meals just to spend more of your good pay, hahaha."


    They laughed a little, then Carion looked at the mission board in the background.


    "Were you looking at the missions? Do you have any interest in them?" he asked.


    Klaus shook his head. "There are several interesting ones, but I need to train right now, as I am attracted to high-level missions; at least, I want to specialize my ring first. But I have a question. I''ve been researching the other organizations, especially the ones that are rivals, and I''ve seen that Etherleaf has missions with higher payouts despite the level being the same. Why is there such a difference?"


    Carion looked at him, confused. "Are you sure?"


    "Am I wrong?" Klaus looked back at him.


    "Hmm, surely you found the missions for the Cursed Class Sorcerers because the Soft Class ones get less pay. Our organization is the best for the Soft Class, but they pay the Cursed Class more."


    ''Oh, so that''s what it is. I hadn''t noticed because they don''t specify...'' Still, he was amazed at the huge difference between the pay of a Soft Class and a Cursed Class.


    ''It becomes more apparent on higher level missions.'' He thought.


    Carion noticed his thoughts, so he smiled.


    "Yes, there is a huge difference between us and those Cursed Class. But, between you and them, there isn''t much in terms of monthly profit; you even make more than many of those in this city." He joked but stated a reality.


    Still, he wasn''t done talking.


    "The problem is that Fallen Leaf is incredibly wealthy; they award amazing contracts every month. Etherleaf is just a small branch. If you want to know the real difference between them and us, you should go to the capital and visit Fallen Leaf. There, they give contracts to rookies who beat yours by several folds. It is the apex of this country." As he spoke, Carion didn''t reveal much on his face, but Klaus could see a bit of hidden annoyance amidst the admiration.


    "Even so, you still didn''t praise those guys from the capital during your talk in front of the rookies." Klaus said suddenly.


    Carion started laughing out of the blue because of that.


    "Hahaha, I guess not. Don''t be surprised, in Kingdom Carter, that amount of money you now think is a lot is just a speck of dust."


    "Makes sense, they''re a big powerhouse."


    "Yeah..." Carion was suddenly silent for a moment before looking at Klaus.


    "Right, don''t you need a personal trainer to specialize your ring? It''s better and faster to do it with one than alone." He said, taking Klaus by surprise, as he changed the conversation too quickly. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Klaus nodded. "I was planning to request one at the front desk; why?"


    "No, forget about those. Those are no good to us." He said quickly, as he shook his head before speaking again.


    "How about we both hire a more professional one? At the Government Professional Building, a man who belongs to the Carter Capital recently appeared. Many have gone to see him because they say he is very powerful and is visiting. Then, he posted a notice in the Professional Building where he said he would train the five most unusual groups he could find and then leave; how about we try hiring him? He''s from the Carter Capital!"

 Chapter 56 - 56: A Crazy Thinker

    "And what could be so unusual about us?" Klaus asked, unable to understand why he was bringing that up at this time when they were barely two and weak to boot.


    What did they have to attract this person''s attention?


    "I don''t have anything, but you do."


    "What?"


    "Your eyes. No one in this country has purple eyes like yours. We''ll surely attract his attention if we send pictures of you."


    ''...I can''t deny this.'' Klaus thought, unable to refute such a claim.


    As he walked around the city, he saw many people, and although this place had many people with blue, gray, yellow, and green eyes, none were as striking as Klaus'' eyes.


    For one thing, there may not be any people with purple eyes in this world, and if there were, they would not be as bright and beautiful as Klaus.


    After all, his eyes are capable of shining a light of their own¡ªthey shine like stars. But was that enough to attract the attention of such an acclaimed person?


    ''Possibly not, but I could get quite a bit of information from that person if I ask the right questions.'' He began to consider things.


    There was nothing to be lost by trying, and he needed a trained trainer anyway.


    After thinking about it for several seconds, Klaus nodded.


    "Fine, then let''s give it a try."


    Carion showed happiness immediately. "Okay, let''s do it!"


    After that, the two of them left the Red Tower building, entered a car driven by Carion, and headed towards the Professional Building.


    That place is a government place where they gather the largest amount of freelance ''manpower'' for something specific. There are a lot of jobs that go out from there. If someone wants to work at something in the city without being a wage earner, they will need to get special permission from that place in order to do so.


    It is an important place where many independent sorcerers also work, although they receive far fewer missions than being part of an organization.


    The difference here is the specialized trainers for the sorcerers. Those in the Professional Building always tend to be much better trained and more qualified than those working in organizations.


    This is because the government wants to monitor these types of situations and exercise more control over who moves up the ranks within the Sorcerer System.


    Because of that, many sorcerers go there when they need some kind of help, and on this occasion, that was happening. Somehow, many of the city''s sorcerers ran here in search of that person from Capital Carter who would give his teachings.


    While it''s possible he was a scammer, in the end, he didn''t set such an exorbitant price. Almost any moderately successful sorcerers could afford those prices without a problem, so they all tried it. Besides, they didn''t have to pay anything until they were chosen, so trying it was a good idea.


    During this day, many of them brought out their best weapons and tricks. They all had in mind that showing off their best missions was paramount, so they did just that.


    Still, Klaus and Carion did nothing like that. ''If the person in the capital isn''t stupid, he won''t grab this bunch of idiots.'' That''s what they both thought.


    That''s why they chose an ordinary photograph, where Klaus'' eye color was enhanced, and put some attention-grabbing words written by Klaus.


    After that, they left the building.


    .


    Hours later, in a luxury room at a luxurious hotel in Sam''an City.


    A man was sitting and looking at different documents, of which he had a large stack.


    A woman with beautiful blue eyes was near him, looking out the window while drinking tea and enjoying the beautiful view.


    The man had spent several hours looking at documents and was already bored when his sister spoke.


    "Big brother, why did you do that? That''s drawing unnecessary attention to yourself."


    The man smiled and tossed the other document to move on to the next.


    "I''m just curious what kind of sorcerer groups there are in a small country like this. Don''t you feel like going out for a while? You can help me train them."


    She gave him a sidelong glance and scoffed. "I''m not like you, talented big brother. I have no talent whatsoever for teaching, while you are amazing at it. Don''t get me involved in such annoying matters like teaching; it''s boring besides."


    "Hahahaha, I guess you are like that, " he said and threw the document on the floor to grab another one.


    "Still, you can''t know if you don''t try. At least try once before you say you have no talent. Who knows? You might make a great teacher, hahaha."


    "Sigh, don''t joke with me. You know, I tend to get blocked when I have to teach someone. Besides, for your information, I did try."


    Her brother quickly turned to her curiously. "Really? When? Who was the lucky guy or girl? How about the results?"


    She smiled. "I recently tried it, just one person. I don''t know his results. I haven''t seen him since, and it was only for three days. But he was very talented."


    He almost starts coughing all of a sudden. "Is it a man? Impossible, our Great Arrogant Miss, you taught a man? What kind of strange animal bit you that day?"


    "Tsk." After snapping, she ignored her brother and closed her eyes to look at the city, pretending not to listen.


    And he gave up on asking her questions. ''Sigh, what a spoiled girl.'' He thought jokingly.


    Just then, he found a curious document. "Oh?" His voice escaped his mouth at that moment, catching his sister''s attention.


    "Anything interesting?" She asked.


    "Yes. Someone didn''t tell his missions or reveal anything great; he just has something interesting on his face and a saying: Dreams allow you to move forward, backward, and achieve. You move forward because you want to achieve. You go backward mentally because you want to see who you are, which allows you to get momentum to achieve your dreams. Allow your world to have a goal and dream a dream; then you can enjoy life and its pleasures without contemplation."


    "Wow, that''s a bit philosophical. Who is thinking about it?"


    "Who knows? I haven''t seen it before; it seems to have been written in ink, and it just says: A Crazy Thinker. Hahaha, looks like I got my first customers." He said suddenly as he stood up abruptly from the chair.


    "Fine, but don''t leave that mess."


    "Tsk, little sister, I''m just going to accept the groups. I won''t be long at all."


    "Sigh, if you''re not going to pick that up, then hand me those books over there."


    He turned to where she was pointing and frowned. "Are you reading history books on this country?"


    "Yes, they''re interesting, and since I don''t have anything new to read, I''ll take the opportunity to read them."


    "Good..." He sighed and passed her the books.


    Just then, as he was about to turn to leave, one of the papers was half seen by her. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait." She said, quickly pulling out the document.


    ''Carion...'' She thought and sighed. ''I seem to be seeing visions.'' She thought.


    "Is something wrong?"


    "No, just curious." After that, she handed him what she had grabbed and ran him out of the room.


    .

 Chapter 57 - 57: Is it a problem or a blessing?

    24 hours passed quickly. From the time Klaus and Carion went to apply to be instructed by that person to the time they got the news that they had been chosen, 24 hours had to pass.


    "Haha, I told you, Klaus, we were going to be chosen because of your peculiarity!" Carion was noticeably quite a bit more cheerful than Klaus; he was an expressive man, after all.


    They were both sitting on a spot specified by the man they had hired, since they had been chosen as the first team he was going to teach.


    During these last few days, Klaus had been training hard, trying to increase the density of his positive energy with great force. His energy had increased considerably, and he was quite a bit more powerful than when he first came to Realization.


    The energy density was significant and seemed to have no limit, and while for others, it may not be easy, for him, it was. His Great Attractor was amazing in that regard.


    But he still hasn''t made good progress on his cursed energy, as he can''t train that much with it. Still, there is also good news: He has managed to slightly deflect the energy of the forming base, which tells him that, perhaps, the star can form in advance.


    He does not know whether that is possible or not at the moment, as it is complicated for him to train that energy.


    But, with his positive energy, the progress is amazing.


    While they waited, they both talked about various topics related to specialization, but Carion couldn''t adequately explain it. Although it was easy, the issue was that he accomplished it with help, so he couldn''t teach someone how to do it.


    So they decided to wait for the trainer.


    An hour later, he arrived.


    He was a tall, good-looking man. Klaus felt he had seen him before or felt he was familiar, but he couldn''t understand why he felt that, so he ignored that.


    "Okay, so the photo I saw wasn''t a fake. You really do have some of the most unique eyes I''ve ever seen."


    Klaus and Carion nodded.


    "Maybe that''s the only reason we dared to try."


    "Haha, it looks like it." He stepped forward and sat down across from both of them.


    "You''re a small group; is it just the two of you? You didn''t say anything about what you accomplished in your missions or something like that; it was just an interesting saying. What kind of sorcerers are you?"


    "Soft Class Sorcerers, sir. He is trying to get into the primary level, but he needs to specialize his ring, and I want to know if my advancement is well within the primary level. Sometimes I feel stuck." Carion replied.


    The trainer nodded. "I see. One in the Realization stage and one in the Primary Level stage. If so, let''s start with you first." He said, looking at Klaus.


    "You can both call me Mr. Carter for better communication." He said suddenly.


    ''Mr. Carter?'' Though they both frowned, they simply nodded.


    "Good, now. Show me your energy. Materialize it throughout your body, and let me see its density." He said, standing up to stand close to Klaus.


    Klaus did exactly as he told him.


    He allowed his positive energy to flow out of his body and slowly surround him. Still, as he did so, he frowned. As he tried to surround his entire body with the energy, he realized it was complicated to cover himself completely with it.


    ''Why?''


    "Interesting. You reached Realization without achieving perfect Understanding, and I even feel you could reach the Primary Level without achieving correct Realization. That''s pretty amazing, kid. Your talent for comprehension is impressive." Mr. Carter smiled, genuinely congratulating him.


    Klaus allowed his positive energy to materialize where it wanted it to, leaving a portion of his feet and calves uncovered, for he could not.


    "What is the perfect Understanding?" he asked curiously.


    Carion looked at him, surprised. "You don''t know?"


    "No, I was never taught about it."


    "..."


    "..." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They both couldn''t find words to speak, but Mr. Carter suddenly started laughing.


    "Hahahaha, that reminds me of an incredibly talented person I know. The same thing happened to her as it did to you, but it was by choice in that person." His laughter was genuine; he wasn''t joking simply to be liked, as many would do.


    And soon, he spoke again.


    "Boy, perfect understanding is the understanding of what is Adaptation, Understanding and Realization as a whole. In fact, you did manage to understand it to get to Realization. Still, it was a very superficial understanding, and it was your talent that propelled you to the next level, or maybe it was your understanding of energy that did it. Whichever it was, you got there by force, not because you deserved it at the level of understanding and energy." He pulled a stick from his inventory and lightly tapped Klaus'' feet.


    "The energy doesn''t get there because you haven''t understood the Essence of the training. You understand what you must do well but have poor training. Remember, the Understanding stage only helps you understand Levels 1 and 3 of the first three basics. What you need to understand there is that Realization is the capability to use energy for whatever you want, according to your whim. You can create weapons or not. But the capability is the most important thing."


    "Do you understand what I''m saying?" he asked.


    Klaus nodded slightly. "The key word is capability. I understand the theory but not the practice. Is that what you mean?"


    Mr. Carter smiled broadly. "That''s just what I mean. And that''s where the issue is. You just understood what I said by just one word, which revealed your problem to you."


    Klaus smiled helplessly, understanding what he was referring to, but Carion couldn''t understand.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "His brain. His intelligence and ability to comprehend is far superior to his body. It''s like the body can''t keep up with that understanding, and it''s the understanding that forced the body to advance to the next level without deserving it." Mr. Carter somehow noted himself pleased as he said this and pulled out a small watch.


    "Boy, I originally came here because of the crazy Thinker saying and your eyes, but I think the eyes reflect more than we thought. Your talent is so incredible that I''m now starting to feel the intense need to teach you. So, let''s get started at once."

 Chapter 58 - 58: A strange training

    After saying this, he led them to an open place and, from the beginning, focused on Klaus.


    "The first thing you must know is that the basic levels are the gateway to the true Sorcerer System. It is a gateway that grounds a strong foundation, so you can keep moving forward and never abandon the 3 Basics..."


    "You don''t need to know the number of levels that exist in the Sorcerer''s System because it is very deep, and it will depend on your understanding of the energy you employ and how far you will go. Right now, you are at the Realization level of the 3 Basic Concepts, but as I said before, you shouldn''t be there."


    "The density of your power is decent; with that power, you could reach the Primary Level of the System, as long as you manage to master the Basic 3, but that is not wise. Normally, when you feel stuck at the Primary Level, it''s because you reached that level without deserving it. You also need to increase your density, so you still have a long way to go."


    "You mean what I lack is density?" Carion asked doubtfully upon hearing this, and Mr. Carter shrugged.


    "It''s possible, but I''ll look into that later, as perhaps it''s a problem with your Specialization."


    "Ring Specialization is one of the most important moments of a Soft Class Sorcerer because, unlike the Cursed Class, Soft Class Sorcerers are not born with skills. They need to develop their skills independently, and for that, they use the ring. The Specialized Ring is nothing more than a way to channel skills, which makes them more powerful. That''s why it''s important."


    "Now, let''s start with the training. The first thing we''ll do is force your body to understand positive energy. To do that, we''ll use these little tidbits."


    He pulled out some small items from his inventory and juggled them a bit. There were 4 in all, and they made Carion go into shock.


    "They''re attractors!" he shouted, unable to contain his surprise.


    "Hahaha, that''s right, they''re not very powerful, but they will help tremendously on this occasion. What we will do is simple. These attractors will attract a lot of positive energy to the surroundings. You will let the positive energy in your body expand as much as you can, and then you will start training your body without allowing the energy to come back to you. That will wear down your energy density, as you will be losing energy, but it will also cause your body to reach its limit, and it can begin to understand the energy."


    As he spoke, Mr. Carter put the 4 items he had pulled out in 4 different corners, surrounding Klaus.


    "Do it; don''t waste time when it comes to using items like these; they are expensive and hard to come by in this country."


    "Klaus, these are the best training items ever! You will train your body in such a way that you will even surpass me. This is a blessing; take advantage of it!" Carion exclaimed, noticing himself beaming. He hadn''t expected to have the chance to see those kinds of items here, and he might even have the chance to train with some of them.


    He could only think: As expected from someone from the Carter Capital.


    Klaus noticed as soon as Mr. Carter activated them.


    ''These items are interesting. Will they work with gravity?'' He thought as he looked around, noticing that positive energy was being drawn in.


    ''Although it doesn''t have the speed of my Great Attractor, it is certainly attracting the positive energy at a considerable speed, and it is gradually gathering around me, becoming denser.''


    He would like to investigate that, as it reminded him of some fantasy things he had seen in novels of Earth. It was never explained to him how those objects worked. It was kept in mind that, being fantasy, they possibly had no logical reason, but now that the fantasy became a reality and the logic was broken, he could possibly find the logic to this item.


    That''s something for later, though.


    At this point, he did what Mr. Carter asked him to do. The first thing he did was to make his positive energy explode outward, coming out of his body as a powerful aura.


    The only way to do what he had told him to do was to use the concept of Realization to pull all the energy out of his body and materialize it around him, leaving it practically devoid of positive energy.


    Soon, all that energy was outside of him, surrounding him. He had to frown as he realized how hard it was.


    Not only was it exhausting to the point that it was hard to breathe, but it also felt like he was carrying tons of weight on his back¡ªan unusual and strangely powerful weight.


    He took a moment to breathe before looking ahead and starting to punch. His punches were surrounded by neither positive nor negative energy.


    As he did so, he could not take his attention away from his own energy, for if he got careless, all that energy would return to his body and not allow him to understand it properly. After all, he is not the one who needs to understand the energy but his own body.


    But, by striking without positive energy and towards his own positive energy, he felt that small portions of energy were lost in the course.


    ''Are they burning?'' he thought.


    It looked as if the energy he hit had burned, but at that moment, he also noticed that his Great Attractor had activated.


    This wasn''t an ability that needed some kind of energy to activate; it activated with any kind of hits; it was just that the amount of energy it attracted was less than it normally attracted. Still, when mixed with Mr. Carter''s item, the amount was quite a lot.


    But Klaus frowned as he noticed the energy was entering his body.


    ''No...''


    He knew he couldn''t let it in. If he let it in, it would totally unbalance his attention on the training.


    So he quickly focused his attention on the energy coming at him and stopped it, trying to take it somewhere else along with the rest of the positive energy.


    That created a strange wall of energy that gently exploded before his eyes and made him close his eyes. Still, no one noticed this.


    Mr. Carter immediately shouted at him, "Once you start, you can''t stop!"


    sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 59 - 59: Rule 2

    Klaus took a deep breath and returned to focusing on hitting forward, on his training. He didn''t want the others to know about his ability for now, but he realized that this ability would be a big problem for him.


    Being an ability that attracts energy no matter what, the energy would continuously try to enter his body, so he needed to find a way to stop it. If he let it into his body, it would practically mess up everything inside him, and the training might not be effective.


    The problem was that every time he tried, it would create a small burst of positive energy all over the place.


    ''If it keeps this up, they''ll notice.'' He thought.


    He focused on staring more intently at that energy each time he struck, relaxing his body and allowing his mind to work faster, without distractions.


    He was going to take advantage of what Mr. Carter told him he had. That mental capacity would surely bring him benefits once again.


    Though Mr. Carter frowned, sensing that there was something odd about it, he sighed in the end. ''Maybe I should bring her along next time. She might notice things I don''t, '' he thought, remembering his sister. Then he turned around and looked at Carion.


    "Show me. I think yours will be easier, " he said and soon began to teach Carion.


    Meanwhile, Klaus had been focused on studying the positive energy and why the explosion occurred.


    Initially, he didn''t understand the explosion. The energy wasn''t supposed to enter his body, so it wasn''t being processed by him. Maybe the rest of the energy was rejecting it because of that?


    Thinking so, he tried to look at it more closely, but as the day progressed, his thoughts changed. The positive energy that was exploding was useless; it was as if it was burning, so there wasn''t much change in that aspect. The thing was that there were small parts of that energy that didn''t burn.


    It just managed to survive like nothing, which was curious.


    ''It''s an external factor, isn''t it?'' he thought. Looking at his energy, he noticed something strange.


    ''Is the positive energy growing? Is this energy, matter?'' he thought when he noticed certain strange and unnatural movements.


    Those strange movements helped him to realize that when the energy exploded, it was because it came in contact with those strange, practically imperceptible energy particles, which grew in size considerably.


    ''This is...''


    In shock, he continued to strike repeatedly, this time at a higher speed, repeating the process several times.


    Before his eyes, the explosions continued until, after 2 hours, he finally managed to make that energy not explode and simply return to where it came from.


    This brought him happiness, but it also made him realize that those strange imperceptible particles growing in size were the ones interfering and making it explode. Making it explode destabilized what he was doing a little bit, and that is why it was costing him so much, but it was not a problem now that he understood it.


    The problem now lies in what makes positive energy expand. He couldn''t think about it, so he focused on his training. Maybe if he did that, he would figure out what was happening.


    Perhaps it was simply something from the items Mr. Carter put in, besides.


    So, his hours of training passed quickly, his body was sweating deeply, but he was not yet exhausted enough to fall down. He kept training, until he heard Mr. Carter''s voice.


    "All right, stop. Without the sun this could be a waste of time." He said, snapping Klaus out of his training stupor.


    As he came back to his senses, he realized that the sun was already setting, so he sighed. Still, he felt that what Mr. Carter said was somewhat curious.


    "Does the sun have anything to do with it?" He asked, curiously.


    He looked at him in surprise. "You don''t know?" he asked, causing Klaus to cocked his head.


    Carion wasn''t listening, as he was training in his own way.


    "Don''t know what?"


    Mr. Carter smiled. "Tsk, I don''t know how you''ve survived so far and how the hell you''ve managed to skip so many levels when you don''t even know something so basic." He said, but somehow he wasn''t mocking. He seemed to feel approval for Klaus.


    "Boy, the sun is our source of life, you know that, don''t you?" He said, as he looked at the sun hidden among the mountains.


    Klaus nodded. That naturally he knew.


    "Our Sorcerer System... Well, more precisely, the Soft Class Sorcerer Power System has one of its foundations or Rules as many call it, in the sun."


    "Rule Number 2, why there is one energy that dominates at night and another that dominates during the day. Although both types of energy can coexist perfectly, Rule Number 2 says that the Sun has an ''Amplifying Effect'' which allows the Positive Energy to expand several times and makes the energy more powerful, so it will always beat the cursed energy during the day. That''s why for Positive Class people, training during the day is the best." He smiled and put the items away, not noticing the surprise on Klaus'' face.


    ''I see... So it''s the sun interfering with that and making it explode...'' He thought, but suddenly frowned.


    ''Wait...'' He looked at Mr. Carter. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Does the same thing happen with the energy inside us?'' He asked.


    Mr. Carter paused to look at him for several seconds, before shaking his head. "Who knows? It probably does, it''s never occurred to me before. But, since I can''t see the energy, there''s not much I can answer you about it. Try talking to someone who can see it and show them what you did earlier and maybe they can give you an answer."


    After that casual reply, he looked around and felt a strange smell entering his nose. "Don''t you feel like the smell of something burning? Or more like the smell of an explosion... Maybe a fight?" He said, as a strange scent entered his nose.


    "No?" Klaus smiled as he said this, because right where that guy was standing, is where the most energy had exploded.


    ''He''s a man with good senses, he can even get a whiff of energy, that''s amazing.'' He thought.


    Mr. Carter frowned even more, but smiled soon after and let out a few almost inaudible mumbles, "Tsk, now it looks like the dog is me, little sister."


    A few minutes later, Carion finished and the first phase of training was over. Mr. Carter left they with several items they were to do, as he was going to do one training per week, from now on. In the meantime they were to prepare themselves to achieve what they wanted.


    And he was very specific on one topic: Fight with cursed beasts, it is the best training.

 Chapter 60 - 60: Do you know him?

    Mr. Carter returned to the room where he was staying late at night that day, as it was close to where he was training his new apprentices.


    When he returned, his sister was reading and looking out at the city from the same window as usual.


    "You''re back. Anything new?" she asked, looking up to see him.


    He smiled.


    "Lots of new and interesting things. I got a person who could be as good as you." He replied.


    That caused some shock in her, so much so that she couldn''t react.


    She understood perfectly well that her older brother, although he was more powerful than her, had her on a higher rung. He cared for her, not because she needed him, but because he was afraid that someone malicious would find out about her amazing talent. It''s because he knew she was the hope for all of his family''s plans to be completed.


    Even when he meets all the great talents in this world, none have made him think they are on her level.


    So the fact that he had said that was kind of amazing.


    Mr. Carter smiled to see her like that. He understood why she couldn''t react, so he went forward and sat down next to her. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Maybe in intelligence, he can surpass you, but I don''t think he can do it in actual talent, as his intelligence is so superior that his body can''t keep up with him. Something similar happened to him, similar to what happened to you back then, when you started, but he did it without even knowing about the Sorcerer System."


    "Ah? Is there really someone like that here?"


    "Yes." He nodded. "I''ve seen him; he''s one of my new apprentices. His name is Klaus, and his eyes are similar to yours, but..."


    "What did you say his name was?" she asked, reacting unnaturally.


    Her brother cocked his head slightly at that sudden reaction but answered. "His name is Klaus."


    "Purple eyes, bright?" She asked quickly, taking her brother by surprise once again.


    "Do you know him?" he asked.


    She smiled softly after hearing him. ''It can''t be a mistake. There is no one with eyes like him in this world.''


    The smile didn''t fade for a moment. "Next time you go, I''ll go with you!" She spoke. Somehow, the expressionless woman who gave little interest in things, in general, was showing a strange excitement on her face.


    She had always been arrogant, but not to the point of being annoying. Her arrogance lay in her own talent and status; she didn''t hold people back with her talent, and she usually didn''t care about anyone but her family. She had always been expressionless towards outsiders, even becoming cold-blooded when she must kill.


    That was why her brother had never seen her like she did now. It seemed so strange to him that now he was the one who didn''t know how to react.


    ''Am I dreaming?'' he thought.


    And that''s when she noticed her mistake and cleared her throat. "Cough, cough..." She even averted her gaze a little.


    "Weren''t you planning on telling me something about your new apprentice?" she asked, giving him a sidelong glance.


    Her brother looked at her strangely, narrowing his eyes a little, but he eventually sighed.


    "Do you know him? You don''t get many chances to meet people, let alone one that''s so far away. Is he from the capital?" he asked.


    She shook her head. "No, I met him in the Cursed World."


    "Cursed World? When?"


    "Recently, when I was going through my Second Bath. Remember I told you I taught someone? That''s him. Looks like he got strong and made it out of his first bath."


    "Wait..." He put a hand to his head to think straight before looking at his sister. "You''re telling me that less than 1 month ago, he was just getting through his first bath?" he asked.


    She nodded. "Yeah, when I met him, he didn''t even know he couldn''t eat cursed beasts in there, and he was running from guards in a city. Besides, he hadn''t even reached Adaptation. How strong is he now? Has he managed to advance?" she asked.


    "Impossible..." He exclaimed quietly.


    Mr. Carter leaned back in his chair, not even hearing that his sister was talking to him.


    ''How did he escalate so fast? Did he advance so much in his understanding and positive energy in less than 1 month? Hey, hey... That''s an absurd talent. Is that even possible?'' Somehow, he felt his head hurt.


    He already knew Klaus was amazing, but suddenly, and without expecting it, he realized he was even more amazing. He realized that what he thought was only a small part of what was behind it.


    "Brother, are you listening to me?"


    "Ah, I''m sorry. I was just thinking, what were you telling me? I didn''t expect two such talented people to be in this world and to know each other, is it really as you say?" he asked.


    She nodded. "That''s right. So, when is the next time you''ll be going?"


    "...It''s going to be 3 or 4 training sessions; we agreed to meet once a week."


    She nodded softly. "I understand. Then let me know when you''re going, and I''ll come with you."


    Although they both had their own things to think about, they both agreed without saying much more.


    ...


    The next day, Klaus and Carion met at the organization.


    They had plans to go on several important missions, so Klaus was not Etherleaf the previous night. Even so, when they entered the organization, they received a different message.


    A person stood behind them and said a few things to them before disappearing, causing them both to stare at each other.


    "Nithim?" Klaus asked, and Carion nodded.


    "Apparently, it''s an important mission. Normally, they wouldn''t risk coming to the organization."


    "I see. It looks like we should go."


    "That place isn''t too far from here. Come on, I have my car nearby."


    Soon, they were both traveling at high speed down the road before stopping in front of a small, fancy bar.


    Two people were standing at the entrance, serving as security guards. When they both reached them, the guards spoke softly.


    "Second floor, last room."


    Carion led the way to the specified location, but upon entering, he was shocked.


    "It''s you, Miss Vinanne." At that moment, he realized the importance of this mission. Klaus didn''t understand; he simply saw a familiar face, but to Carion, this was strange.


    Sua Vinanne never goes out to give a mission, after all, she can''t be seen being part of Nithim Twice. That is unless the mission is of higher importance.


    But if it is, why award it to them? Who are rookies?


    ''Maybe more members are coming?'' Carion thought.


    Sua and Klaus greeted each other with a glance. She was drinking tea quietly and smiling.


    "You''re adapting well, eh, kid. Looks like you even managed to hire a person from the Carter Capital to teach you." She said, looking at Klaus.


    He shrugged his shoulders. "I must take advantage of the money you throw at me, though this time, it looks like I''ll get it for free."


    "Haha, well, many things tend to come free to you, don''t they? I hope you''ll adapt well too because now you have an important mission. You''ll be the leader and can only have one other partner."


    Klaus'' gaze did not leave Sua''s face. "Although I don''t know much about the organization, I feel that this mission is very important. Why not hand it over to someone of great strength?"


    She shrugged. "I trust you."


    "Haha, if trust is broken during a mission, lives will be in danger and a failed mission. It will give your organization a bad reputation, and even 2 of your members might die. If you are objective, you will know how to choose wisely and not on a whim."


    Sua Vinanne frowned slightly, staring at him.


    Carion had been holding his heart in his throat ever since he heard him speak to Miss Sua like that, but this was the opportunity to shut him up. "Klaus, don''t disrespect her..."


    "No, it''s okay. That''s what made me choose him. He''s not disrespecting me." She said towards Carion.


    He was surprised, but at her word, nothing he could do.


    She then spoke again. "It seems you not only have intelligence, you also have guts."


    "It just doesn''t make sense that you want to send us on such an important mission."


    "Are you afraid?"


    "I don''t know that word."


    "Then?"


    The clash of looks between the two made Sua realize what was happening. ''Despite accepting my contracts, you still don''t trust me, huh? Well, that makes sense.'' She smiled.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just an assassination mission. It''s not as important as you think. I came here because I wanted to deliver some things to you. Don''t be so defensive; it''s not like you."


    Klaus smiled a little. "Well, we''re here now, and I just wanted to annoy you a bit. Who do you want us to kill?" he asked.


    She then put some papers on the table. These papers said the name, place where they were, and so on of the objective people.


    Carion frowned at the sight of it. "Are these the Fallen Leaf assassins?" he asked in shock.

 Chapter 61 - 61: A Key

    Sua nodded.


    "They are not sorcerers, but they are very good at killing. The mark on their shoulders and their uniforms reveal their identity. They belong to an exclusive group of assassins trained by Fallen Leaf. This group of assassins tends to be weak when facing us, even more so if they are surprised, as they are not good at defending themselves. And these are new members, rookies still; that''s why I''m sending them to you."


    Klaus grabbed the written papers and read them patiently. There was a lot of information, but there was also missing information.


    "I understand that they are our enemies, but did we kill them simply because we had a chance to do so, or is there a motive behind it?"


    "There is a motive behind it."


    "Oh?" Klaus looked up to look at her, waiting for her answer.


    "They are behind the thieves who attacked you at that time and recently murdered a nobleman who invested in us. They also work with externals." She spoke.


    Klaus nodded softly. ''I don''t care if they work with people from the Cursed World because, honestly, I have no sense of permanence in this world. Still... A mission is still a mission. To complete it, any excuse is valid.'' He thought.


    "Well..."


    Sua then took out another paper and handed it to him: "It''s the payment. This mission is of a high level required. I put you as the leader because I believe your strategic ability is high enough to complete it. I hope that what you''ve shown so far wasn''t just a meaningless glimpse and that you really have the capability you claim to have."


    Klaus smiled, "Killing assassins is not that difficult. Assassins are always prepared to die, but they are never prepared to defend themselves. I''ll just tell you, this will be an assassination mission. I''m not taking any of them hostage."


    "That sounds perfect to me." Sua smiled. "You just have to kill them."


    "Well, I will accept it, but what do you say?" he asked, looking at Carion.


    Carion smiled, "There is nothing I can say; if I was chosen, I must complete it."


    "Fine, then let''s do it." Klaus put the papers away in his ring and then watched Sua gave Carion a look, which told him to get out, so he heeded.


    Soon, Sua and Klaus were alone in the room, staring at each other.


    "The mission isn''t that simple, is it? Or maybe it is simple, but there''s something else. What is it?" Klaus asked, preempting whatever Sua wanted to say.


    She felt helpless at how easily he had read her but nodded. "It''s still just as simple, but you need to get something from them."


    "An object?"


    "Yes." She pulled out a small laptop and held up a photograph.


    "They are transporting it from this city to the capital. It''s an important object for controlling the city''s mechanisms."


    Klaus frowned. The object in question was as small as a lens glass. It was constructed of a dark mineral and seemed to have slightly odd blue stripes on it.


    ''It feels like a high-tech key.'' Klaus thought.


    "I know I''m a bit ignorant about things respecting this city, but I was reading some books, and I understand that those kinds of objects are usually in the hands of the noble leaders of the city. Considering the magnitude of this city, that should be a Duke. Why would such an important object fall into the hands of petty assassins? Did they kill the Duke?" he asked.


    Sua sighed. "No, the Duke is still alive. They killed part of his underlings and managed to steal the key. We were tasked with retrieving it."


    Klaus nodded softly. ''Doubtful.'' He thought.


    If he thought about it correctly, Fallen Leaf is in alliances with King Sariel II, the same one who granted the ranks to the current Dukes and other high-ranking nobles under his command.


    Why, then, would they steal something like that from one of his subordinates?


    ''Are they people posing as Fallen Leaf assassins, but they are really from another side?''


    If he thought about it, that was likely. But he couldn''t deny that there was a probability that Sariel II had noticed something the local Duke did and wanted to strip him of his duties.


    ''If so, is the local Duke working with Nithim Twice?'' He thought and suddenly remembered what Sua had said at the beginning.


    ''A nobleman who invested in them... According to her, those killed were subordinates of the Duke, and they lost the key to the city, something they wanted back, which tells me that the subordinates of that Duke invested in Nithim Twice, most likely the Duke too.'' He thought.


    In the lands where the master goes, his servants must go, after all. Now, that could involve a lot more, and this mission could be of a very high standard for those who must complete it.


    They would no longer oppose Fallen Leaf but also Sariel II and that man''s entire reign.


    While thinking like this, he suddenly realized something and opened his eyes slightly.


    ''Could it be that Nithim Twice''s final mission is the country? Maybe they want the reign of Sariel II or something similar.'' He thought. Although he wanted to sigh because he couldn''t answer his own current questions, he didn''t.


    He looked at Sua.


    "A commission like that is worth more than what you want to give us, Sua Vinanne." He smiled.


    She sighed. "Tsk, I didn''t think you were that greedy."


    "I''m not. But I don''t do extra work for free."


    "It''s not extra work; it''s like you go on the mission, and you kill and grab whatever they had on them as a prize. The difference is you''ll have to turn that item over to us; you can keep the rest as a prize."


    "Hehe, don''t you understand how dangerous it would be to carry that object back to you? Every second I spend with that object will be a second of torture. A second in which I must watch from left to right and up and down to avoid dying. We are talking about the keys to a city, Miss Sua. Don''t underestimate their value; you know better than I do."


    Klaus smiled softly and put a piece of paper on the table to write some things down. "I don''t ask for much either, Miss Sua." He said as he wrote several things there quickly.


    After a few moments, he handed it to her. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sua shook her head but took the paper in her hand and read it.


    She subsequently looked up to see him and tried to scrutinize him fully,

 Chapter 62 - 62: In the palm of his hand

    "Compared to the keys to the city, what I have asked of you is simply small. Besides, I can see that this mission involves more to you than you actually say. I don''t think we''re the only group sent, honestly." After saying this, Klaus leaned back in his chair and leaned back.


    "Very smart people aren''t very nice, you know?"


    Klaus smiled at her statement. "Didn''t you choose me precisely because of my intelligence? Now you''re backing out?"


    She shook her head helplessly. "Young Klaus, you should know that there are times when hiding your intelligence is better for your future."


    "Hahaha." He laughed dryly; it was a forced rich one. "You think you know better than me? A few days ago, I had to teach you how to deal with smart people, Miss Sua. Don''t forget."


    Sua frowned and remembered.


    It happened at the moment he confronted The Professor. A person of admirable intelligence and scary status. After remembering that, Sua sighed and gave up.


    "Tsk, so I fell into your trap."


    "Hahahaha, looks like you finally get it." Klaus laughed in a good way; this time, he wasn''t forcing it. He really wanted to laugh at that moment.


    That made Sua feel that the trap was deeper than she thought. She glared at him.


    "Since when?"


    "The fear in your body is almost palpable, Miss Sua. You must improve your way of dealing with those who discover your tricks. Because when your hidden tricks are in full view of your opponent... You immediately lose momentum, lose control."


    Sua''s eyes widened like saucers at that instant. "You..." She couldn''t even finish speaking.


    She obviously understood what he meant.


    ''From that moment on, I''m in his hand... Shit...'' Somehow, Sua felt afraid of Klaus.


    It wasn''t a fear because she feared his power. He had no power. If Sua wanted to kill him, she could. She is a master at using the Nithim, and with each passing day, she gets better and better.


    This was an innate fear of his mental abilities. To his intelligence, to his mindless ability to outwit his opponent''s mind.


    That was the moment Sua lost her momentum. She kept the paper Klaus had given her and nodded to him, "I will fulfill what you ask of me."


    After saying this, she pulled out several things that Klaus would now need as a member of Nithim Twice.


    "Bank cards, cell phones with security technology from major nations, ID cards in case you need to impersonate someone, and little else. At Nithim Twice, we already did all the procedures. All your possible identities are officially registered with fake System codes." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After looking at them briefly with some joy on his face, Klaus grabbed all that and put them away.


    Then Sua pulled out something else.


    As soon as she pulled them out, Klaus was drawn to them. "Nithim?"


    "Yes." She nodded. "Do you know what they''re for? If you don''t know, I''ll give you some quick explanations so you''ll understand."


    She suddenly started talking quickly, mentioning to him various uses, what the Nithim was for, how to use it, and so on.


    She did it rapidly, pausing almost no time at all except to catch her breath. She seemed to want to get a bit of revenge on Klaus, as she had no way whatsoever.


    Killing him made no sense. Who wouldn''t want to work with someone so smart? She wasn''t stupid. She''s not like the idiots who, when they see someone with potential, kill them to avoid being outclassed. If she is outclassed, it is much better for the organization, so she will never act stupid.


    That''s why she thought of taking revenge foolishly, but it was the only thing she could do.


    But, in short, Nithim is an incredibly rare mineral and perhaps the most expensive and desired mineral in the world.


    It has a myriad of uses. Making armaments is one option, as it is tough, moldable, and very versatile. Weapons made from the mineral are also incredibly sharp if needed or powerful in general.


    Now, the most famous use is in the Sorcerers. It is an innate or physical ability enhancer. In itself, any amount of Nithim is like an item that you can use to boost your abilities to an absurd limit.


    When someone grabs it in his hand, his innate abilities, which he was born with and which are closest to him, are boosted in an amazing way.


    In Carion, for example, what was enhanced was his innate ability to control the wind. As an elf, he has great magical abilities, and Carion is a magical user of the wind. Although he never uses magic because they are useless in a battle against Sorcerers, his wind is still there.


    And the moment he holds the ore in his hand, that wind is boosted to the limit. Add to this the fact that the ore is very sharp, and he can easily kill his opponents.


    That is what the Nithim does.


    Now, there is a problem with that, and that is that the Nithim, although it serves for that, as said before, is like an item and consumable.


    That is to say, once you grab it, your abilities will be boosted for a limited time, and after the limit, the Nithim becomes useless. It not only loses its shine, it also loses its abilities. And the way to activate it is simply by skin contact it activates immediately.


    That is why the Nithim is usually wrapped in a special cloth that prevents contact.


    It''s like a trump card.


    ''What will it enhance in me? Do I have some affinity to magic or something?'' thought Klaus upon hearing all this, but he restrained himself from trying.


    Sua smiled at him though. "I have some here. Do you want to try what effects it has on you? Being a Soft Class Sorcerer, you must be compatible with magic." She pulled out a piece of Nithim. It wasn''t very big, but it would do.


    Klaus smiled, "You won''t charge me anything?"


    "Hahaha, maybe it will be deducted from your monthly pay. I don''t think you''ll complain, will you? You''re charging a lot a month."


    "Tsk, you''re incredibly rich and still want to charge me. Okay, let me try this." He was very curious and didn''t hold back, so he grabbed it.


    The moment he did, his body internally shuddered a little, and his eyes widened like saucers.

 Chapter 63 - 63: Internal improvement

    Inside his body, there was a sudden increase in his power centered specifically on his Cursed Energy, but it was only internal. It didn''t feel like when his muscles grew uncontrollably when it got dark.


    This time, the increase in power seemed to be controlled, but an incredible increase made him realize many things. It was as if his power and senses had increased enormously. If he had always had good senses before, now they were heightened, and he could even hear what people were talking about in the rest of the rooms and even downstairs.


    Every part was controlled in his mind, so although many spoke, he was not saturated with information. Even so, the most surprising thing was still the increase in his cursed energy.


    ''It didn''t increase the energy itself, but it seems as if it increased the power amazingly. Why did it increase the cursed energy? Shouldn''t it increase something else? Is the cursed energy my birth ability?'' he thought.


    ''Maybe it''s because I''m a cursed class sorcerer too... The connection with energies is always supposed to be greater in us cursed class people.''


    If it turned out to be so, his power at night might be more than he himself can imagine. After all, during the nights, he becomes strong with cursed energy; what if he decided to increase the power of that cursed energy? The height he would reach he could not imagine, but somehow, it gave him some joy in his heart. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The difference here is that his power would increase, and his muscles would not grow absurdly as they did before. His cursed energy would be more controlled, which would help him greatly in his training.


    ''It''s a pity that getting this kind of stuff is complicated. I wonder how much a small piece like this would cost.'' Klaus thought, looking at his hand.


    Nithim''s piece was about the size of one of his fingers, so it shouldn''t be too expensive. Still, he would leave to ask next time.


    Sua looked at him strangely. "What happened? It doesn''t seem to have augmented anything. Had it been used?" she asked, looking at the Nithim fragment. She was sure it was a new part, but since there usually isn''t much difference between a used one and a new one, she hesitated.


    But Klaus smiled.


    "It worked; it''s just that the increment I received is not visible. It''s internal."


    "Internal? The augmentation they receive is noticeable to the naked eye whenever someone grabs that. Fire, wind, water, ice... Even if it increases physical abilities, it''s noticeable in the muscles. What do you mean by internal?"


    "I guess I can keep some secrets to myself, don''t you think?"


    Sua frowned but nodded. "Well, as long as it works, that''s enough. Be careful in carrying out the mission. If you guys fail, there will still be three other groups that will go." She smiled and turned to leave but stopped at the door.


    "You two are the weakest team and the last to be chosen. If you could complete the mission this time, my reputation would increase since I chose you, " She said before walking again.


    Klaus shrugged. "I don''t think you need me to increase your reputation, but I think you do need it not to decrease, so I''ll complete it to help you since you seem to want to help me."


    She shot him a glance just before walking through the door but disappeared shortly after without a trace of her presence.


    Klaus waited for the Nithim to deactivate before leaving.


    "Let''s go." He nodded to Carion and led the way. "The mission isn''t that complicated, but it''s not that simple either. We prepare today and leave tomorrow. Follow me to formulate the plan."


    After that, they both headed to a nearby restaurant owned by Red Tower. There, they ate and devised the plans without being disturbed by anyone.


    Since it was an assassination mission that would take place in the vicinity of a city as big and strong as this one, the planning to accomplish it had to contain many ''ifs and buts'' in case unforeseen situations appeared.


    Things like, what if the nobles sent people to kill them? How many organizations could send people to kill them? Klaus foresaw each scenario and put together a solid plan, which would be done in the morning hours, before 8 am.


    Normally, assassins work at night, taking advantage of the darkness to operate and hunt their prey. During the day, they don''t usually do missions, and most of them hide their identities during the hours when the sun is up, posing as normal people, so it is usually a bit difficult to find them.


    But now they had enough information to find them even in those situations, making everything easier. For that reason, Klaus decided to have the murder happen during hours when they didn''t expect it.


    ''Although Sua gave us 2 or 3 days to complete it, and the mission says it can be four because they have in mind that they are waiting for the powerful sorcerers to take the key to the capital, those assassins can''t be fools. They are elite in their work; they must have good strategists. So they will want to get ahead of what their rivals think; that''s why it''s better to do it tomorrow morning, even though that might be more risky.'' Klaus was convinced that that was the best way.


    "I like the plan. What time will we meet and where? They have been moving frequently, so we should take a few hours to search for them accurately." Carion spoke.


    Klaus nodded as he repeatedly looked at the information he had. He soon pointed at a spot on the map before speaking. "We will meet at this location. I think I understand what they''ve been trying to do, and that location looks to me like it has potential for them to be there."


    Carion looked at the map. "Why?" he asked.


    "There''s a movement pattern, so I''m guessing they can''t easily escape the city. That movement pattern isn''t very obvious, but I think they''ve been posing as people they''re not, fooling civilian people. And during the mornings, that''s a good place to find isolated people who can be easily fooled."


    "A training center? It makes a little sense, but I don''t understand the pattern you''re saying."


    "You don''t need to understand it; it''s enough that you understand the plan. You must not act when you arrive, because if they are there, I will try to do some things to make it easier for us. But you must go to that place; I think it''s the right one."


    Although Carion was doubtful, as there were several things Klaus had not explained to him, he nodded in agreement. After all, he was not the leader this time, and it was a mission he had no experience with.


    "Okay, tomorrow before dawn, I''ll be over there."


    After finishing their meal, they both went to make their preparations properly. The fact that they had chosen to do an assassination in the morning and in a public place was complicated, and they would need a lot of preparations to pull it off. That''s why they spared no expense.


    .

 Chapter 64 - 64: Sparring

    That night, Klaus participated in some Etherleaf missions to earn money, but he focused on investigating very specific locations with training centers or very high-level gyms.


    He then went on one last mission at 3 a.m., at the place where he was to meet Carion a few hours later.


    After surveying the terrain from afar, he bought a few things in Etherleaf and returned to his apartment. By 4:30 a.m., he was roaming that area once again. This time, he was running around in sports clothes while wearing special glasses to cover his eyes.


    How he dressed and styled his hair today made him look like a regular guy who liked exercising. After running around the sports center for a while, several people joined him with good vibes.


    Most of them were civilians, but some sorcerers were around, albeit weak.


    The training center opened at 5 a.m., and several more people arrived in normal cars then.


    They were all men dressed in gym clothes, and you could tell they worked out a lot. Even though they did not have a great presence, their muscles were perfect, and strength was coming off their muscles, some of which were tattooed.


    "Oh, it''s the people from the Capital." Said one of those running alongside Klaus.


    "Who are they?"


    "You''re not from around here?"


    "No, I''m staying nearby, so I thought I''d work out here. Are they acquaintances?" Klaus asked, curious.


    Those around him nodded, somehow looking cheerful. "Yes, they are quite well known. They come from the capital and practice in the best training centers there. It is said that each of them has been able to beat sorcerers in melee battles."


    "Really? Gosh, that''s amazing. Beating sorcerers when they''re not one? They must have a lot of strength."


    "Hahaha, that''s right, they are very strong. But it''s also because the sorcerers they''ve gone up against are not remarkable. I have a cousin who is a sorcerer, and he told me that only a minority of novice sorcerers could lose against a well-trained person. But that''s still amazing; with weapons, they could fight curses, so to us, they are admirable."


    Somehow, they started talking about a lot of new things until they entered the training center.


    Klaus was thoughtful about the information he was hearing. ''Apparently, it''s as I thought.'' He thought, looking at his prey and thought of a way to approach them.


    They got up on little platforms inside this place and said some words. They were here to ''teach'' them how to train properly or something like that. They were basically giving them training on the level of what a nation''s special forces receive, so in effect, everyone could see the results.


    That''s why all the people here were happy.


    But, when everyone started exercising, Klaus, a new person, didn''t have a partner to do it with.


    While he was thinking carefully, a voice attracted his attention.


    "Are you new? I see you have built up your muscles very well. I think they are the perfect muscles I have ever seen on someone who is not a sorcerer."


    Klaus turned to look at him, and his eyes glittered a little behind his glasses. The one speaking to him was one of his prey.


    "Haha, I have close family members who are sorcerers and have helped me train my body. That''s why I have some strength." He replied Klaus casually.


    "Oh, you train with sorcerers?"


    "Yes, a little bit."


    "Martial arts or just weight lifting?"


    "A little of both. Although I''m not very good at martial arts, I''m learning."


    The man in front of Klaus smiled. "Wow, this is the first time I''ve met someone outside of the capital who dares to train martial arts with sorcerers; how about we do a little sparring? Maybe we can learn a little from each other; I''ve trained with sorcerers, too." He suggested, making Klaus cheer up inside.


    ''Well...''


    If the fish was throwing itself into the net, why not take it?


    "That sounds good to me; I like to gamble on having sparring to make things more fun; how about we make small bets?" Klaus asked, taking the other guy by surprise.


    "Really? You can''t go around betting with people you haven''t seen their strength, you know? You''ll lose a lot."


    "Hahaha, that''s okay. For now, I have enough money, and I don''t think I''ll lose. Besides, we can make small bets without involving money and based on training issues. For example, I want to meet your friends and train with all of them, since I think they are pretty strong, so my bet will be that, so we don''t involve money. How about that?"


    "Oh, that looks much better." He looked at his companions near him and smiled at them before replying. "Still, you should know that training with us is not easy. People are paying to do it in the capital, so I''ll give you the chance if you convince me to do it. In return, I won''t ask you for much because I don''t want to abuse you. Just provide food for everyone present at today''s 3 meals, and that''s it. How about it?"


    His answer pleased those who had overheard the conversation between the two. Small and friendly sparring but with stakes behind it is something everyone likes; it makes training more fun and bearable.


    Besides, one of the bets was on someone providing food for them, which would save them all the day''s expenses.


    Klaus smiled. He didn''t know if he would win because he honestly didn''t know how strong these guys were, and he had to fight merely with his physical strength. Still, he was sure he would deliver, even if he lost.


    He wasn''t worried about having to buy much food; it was nothing worth mentioning. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For that, he nodded. "Well, let''s go then."


    After these words, a hedge quickly formed around them. Everyone wanted to see the outcome of this small but interesting bet.


    "Remember, it''s only training. Killing blows is forbidden; it will be severely punished. Are you ready?" asked one of Klaus'' rival''s teammates, who was acting as a referee.


    "Yes." They both answered in unison and soon, the starting cry rang out.


    "Begin!"


    "You can call me Rock, by the way. I hope I have a good sparring partner." He said, stepping forward and attacking him with a powerful fist to the chest.


    ''Rock... Fists like rocks, he''s the killer who uses rock dust to murder, eh. Interesting.''


    Even though Klaus wasn''t using any energy, his sharp and extremely accurate senses were still a trap. He could easily see the blow''s path, and remembered precisely the little he knew about martial arts.


    He calculated the trajectory and how far the fist could reach in just an instant before taking a very small step back. It was so small that it was not worthy of attention in Rock''s eyes, who did not correct his posture despite noticing it.


    And that was his mistake.


    His fist reached the full limit that his stance allowed, just a few centimeters before he could strike. That also caused the force in his body to go forward, causing him slight pain. Klaus took advantage of the moment, and his long arms struck with precision in critical places on his body.


    Although Klaus was slightly taller, he did not seek to strike his face. Instead, he focused on Rock''s body.


    ''Is he dumb?'' thought several, but the moment Klaus stopped, they saw Rock stagger backward and lose his balance, falling to the ground.


    The ease with which he fell even amazed him.

 Chapter 65 - 65: Hidden Plan

    Klaus simply smiled. That was bound to happen.


    If you fought the genius earth scientist like that and didn''t fix your fighting stances, then you were asking to be humiliated.


    Even more so now that Klaus has seen an abysmal improvement in his eyes and mind, making attacking key locations easier. Thanks to that he can easily identify weak spots in the opponent and will be able to attack them with great precision, so fighting him like that is not the best of ideas.


    Rock was stunned, looking at the ground as if he had been dumb for a moment; the same happened to everyone around him.


    After a moment of dazed silence, he looked up to see Klaus. Feeling the pain in his body, he raised his hand to the affected areas. "What did you do?" he asked with difficulty.


    Klaus smiled at him, walked over to him, and gave him a hand to lift him up. "It''s nothing amazing; they''re just one of the martial arts I''ve practiced. I didn''t expect you to attack me like that, so I unconsciously attacked your weak points, seeing them so unprotected."


    ''He attacked my weak points so easily?'' Rock grabbed Klaus'' hand and stood up. Although he had difficulty moving, one of his companions eventually came to help him, surprised at how affected he was.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t attack dangerous places. I''ll have a spar with him when he recovers, and hopefully, he''ll have learned his lesson by then." Klaus smiled amicably.


    Although those in front of him were astonished, they understood that it wasn''t Klaus'' fault; at least, they seemed to understand. "Don''t worry, kid. In sparring, that kind of thing usually happens, even more so when one of the opponents doesn''t know how to defend himself and is so outclassed as his counterpart." Smiled the one who came to Rock''s aid.


    Along with his words, a clamor of surprise ignited in the surroundings; those who had been running with Klaus were in shock. They had never thought that the young man who had been running with them half an hour ago was so powerful. That ignited them in excitement; many wanted to give it a try.


    But Rock''s friends were staring at Klaus, and one of them stepped forward.


    "Kid, since you won the bet, then your part of the bargain will be fulfilled. You want to train with us, don''t you?" he asked.


    Klaus nodded to him. "That''s right, I like to train with strong people, as it helps me to know my limits."


    "Haha, good. That''s pretty good; it''s a mentality we all like, so let''s train. Still, we want to add one condition. You should have used that martial art from a moment ago. Do you think so? It will help us understand our weak points."


    Immediately, a smile slowly formed on Klaus'' face. "That sounds good to me. But I''ll stop if someone can''t take that many blows."


    "Hahaha, let''s see if you manage to get past our defenses one more time now that we''re ready."


    After that little exchange, Klaus and his opponents started training differently, mixing sparring with casual training and constant learning.


    While that was going on, Carion arrived in the vicinity of the venue and watched from afar, stunned, how Klaus was training and taking down his rivals.


    ''What the hell?''


    He almost forgot he was on a mission for a moment, but quickly ducked out of sight to watch from the side.


    Klaus'' opponents were falling one after another. He then proceeded to explain some other things to them to wait for them to recover, and then they went back to sparring, where they fell again.


    It was a repetitive cycle. None of the people present could even win a sparring match against Klaus.


    That made sense.


    What Klaus was teaching them, while it made sense, they couldn''t take advantage of because they were too slow and their senses weren''t as supernatural as Klaus''.


    But seeing all that from the side made Carion shocked and unable to move for a long time.


    He didn''t even notice that Klaus approached him an hour later when it was already 6:30 a.m.


    "Before 7 a.m., we have to complete the mission. They will feel a severe belly ache in a few seconds, so we will catch them off guard. Be careful; they have highly deadly poison somewhere in their bodies." After saying this, Klaus put a small written paper in Carion''s hand and walked away from the people in the training center.


    It took Carion a while to move, but when he realized Klaus was no longer near him, so he had to sneak away and go to the designated place carefully.


    After a few minutes, Klaus sat quietly on the edge of the roof of one of the bathrooms here.


    During this hour, Klaus had been engaged in affecting different parts of the body, which would cause them to accumulate a large amount of gases, which would make them feel a terrible tummy ache. Since they didn''t know what it was, they would most likely run to these places. He had a backup plan if they didn''t, but he was sure it would work.


    A short time later, Carion arrived.


    "Klaus, what the hell is going on? I saw you training with them, and suddenly you told me all that... Is that part of the plan?" he asked, hiding nearby.


    Klaus nodded.


    "There is something weird going on. I investigated this area last night, and it is more restricted than usual; powerful people are in the vicinity helping these guys, and we can''t underestimate them. Possibly, these assassins are looking for something else; the moves they had made earlier, it is possible that it was to do so. That''s why I approached them, wounded them without them noticing, and now we just have to wait." Klaus said.


    He still felt like something was slipping out of his plan, but he knew that once he accomplished the first part, the plan he would carry out right now had no countermeasure. They would indeed need to go to the bathroom quickly and let their guard down, making them vulnerable to assassinations. This was the best time to kill identified assassins and prevent any from escaping.


    Even Carion could understand the latter, but he hadn''t expected the plan to have changed that much. Originally, they were going to attack them during breakfast or something similar.


    "I heard that elves are somewhat compatible with earth magic; are you too?" Klaus asked, looking at him sideways.


    "Yes." Carion nodded. "Why? I can''t do much with what little earth magic I know, but it might do some good."


    Klaus then pointed behind him at the ceiling of the bathroom. "Open two holes there, and make them a little bit; they''ll be hidden. We''ll go out that way if anything weird happens since the ventilation ducts are a little late."


    "Huh? What do we need to go out through previously prepared places for?" he asked, though he didn''t hesitate to do so. That tactic was used when things weren''t going well or weren''t expected to go so well. So Carion was curious.


    Klaus smiled, "That''s just what you''re thinking. Although the plan will succeed one way or another, I feel there are things I don''t know about this. Just know that if I yell at you to get out fast, you should do it even if you haven''t killed any yet."


    Carion was planning to ask something else, but they heard a slight commotion, and Klaus quickly ducked out of sight. "They''re coming; finish the holes quickly and follow me to the ducts. Let''s do this quickly to avoid trouble." He immediately opened one of the ducts used to maintain the ventilation channels and climbed inside.


    Carion followed soon after as he finished his work.


    Soon, the commotion reached the toilets, and all the targets of both came running in. Those who helped them get there left soon after, so the area around the toilets was left completely alone.


    They were so preoccupied with their things that they didn''t notice anything unusual. Carion had partially covered the holes in the ceiling with a rag, and Klaus''s work to hide the sound of the ducts was enough for them not to notice.


    Once they both got to them, they noticed they were at their most vulnerable moment when someone was in the bathroom.


    ''It would have been easier if Carion cut the wind in and out of here, but I can''t ask much of him. He doesn''t seem to have any knowledge about it.'' Klaus thought, taking out his knife carefully. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He nodded to Carion and pointed out several of them.


    "I''ll take care of 5. Use your ring specialization to prevent them from escaping and take care of killing the two farthest away. Try not to make any noise." He whispered. Then he raised his hand and did a little five-second countdown.


    As his fingers lowered, Carion held on tighter to his weapon and stared at his targets until the finger counter reached 2...


    And 1.


    The moment that the last finger went down, they both acted.


    .

 Chapter 66 - 66: Mission completed?

    Several people were standing in a darkened room, talking to each other. They seemed to be delivering information to each other.


    There was a man sitting in the main chair in the room, to whom they seemed to pay respect.


    "Did you find anything?" the seated man asked.


    "There is movement back and forth. We also saw a powerful Sorcerer from Etherleaf last night in the vicinity. Perhaps he was sent by the leaders to make sure all was well around these parts, but we found no signs of Nithim Twice. Are you sure they will send someone?" one of the people standing in front of him asked.


    "Hmph." He let out a snort with his mouth and stood up to look out the window. "Nithim Twice are easy to deceive and betray. They aren''t strong in the sense of finding betrayals until they happen; I know perfectly well everything that''s going on inside that organization, thanks to that. Don''t ask obvious questions."


    "But, sir..."


    "Stop." He turned to look at the one who planned to refute his words. "I am aware that they will send at least two groups. Even so, you all know how they operate. It is almost impossible to know the exact time, so you must stay alert around our guys. They hold the key because we need to get rid of as many of the Nithim as possible. If we can steal the Nithim they have, that would be best." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His words were not new. They had already heard similar words very often these past few days, but they had not been able to find anything from then until now.


    That was why they were exhausted, though they continued the search.


    "Why are you so sure they will come? They might not care." Said one of them, causing the guy there to suddenly start laughing.


    "Hahahaha..." He found the situation so funny that he even clutched his belly from the laughter he was carrying.


    "No, no. That''s ridiculous. The Duke of Sam''an''s treachery towards the Crown is not an issue that happens just because that guy isn''t just anything. He would only oppose the Crown because he has a high enough backing to hold us back. In this country, besides Nithim Twice, who else can hold us back like that?" He smiled and turned to look at them coolly.


    "Or do you think I wouldn''t know, the former right hand of the Duke of Sam''an?" After saying this, the men there fell silent and nodded softly.


    They knew the kind of man they had in front of them. One of the most curious people in Sam''an City. A nobleman who made a name for himself in the war because of his tactics. He was aggressive, extremely ambitious, and a powerful Sorcerer. While it is true that he had been out of service for many years, part of the name the Duke of Sam''an had earned was due to the help this man had offered him.


    He is a powerful government man whom even King Sariel respects despite being one of those who was with the former King.


    They had no choice but to nod. "Sir, we will find those bastards and kill them." After saying this, they turned around and planned to leave.


    Even so, suddenly, the door burst open.


    "Sir, I think we found the bastards!"


    The nobleman''s eyes flashed. "Where are they!?"


    "There are possibly two of them. We were able to identify Carion Westwood, the one we believe was behind the thieves'' mission frustration!"


    "Where are they!?" He repeated, but this time with more force, causing the two who had just entered to flinch.


    "They''re in the training center we''re using. The boys today were unable to implant the poison in anyone. They ran into a powerful foreigner who has taken them down; we suspect he''s from Nithim."


    The nobleman shuddered in a bad way then and jumped towards them.


    "Why the fuck don''t you just say it from the beginning!?" Enraged, he almost hit one of them, but someone stopped him.


    "We don''t have time, let''s go fast!" after his shout, many of them ran, even the man who was going to be hit, causing the nobleman to become enraged, but he nodded and followed them closely.


    They were quite powerful and quite close, so they arrived relatively quickly.


    "Where are they? I don''t sense them nearby." Said the nobleman, frowning.


    The men leading them were shocked but quickly found one person and asked.


    "In the bathroom? Why on earth would they all go to the bathroom?" In shock, they hurriedly ran to the place and arrived shortly after.


    Upon arrival, the nobleman was stunned for a moment before abruptly entering.


    "Sir!" many shouted in the back but followed close behind.


    As soon as he entered, the guy was enraged to the limit and broke down several successive doors. Inside, he found several bodies with their throats slit, some asphyxiated, and others with various wounds all over their bodies.


    All of them were dead.


    "What!?" Although those behind the nobleman weren''t quite up to speed on which ones were the assassins, there was no way they wouldn''t recognize them when they saw their representative tattoos.


    Several of them even took a few steps back, frightened.


    The nobleman was shaking with anger, and after going through all the corpses, his anger reached its limit.


    "What the fuck have you fucking bastards been doing!?" he shouted, as he unleashed a blow towards one of them, shattering part of his face and killing him in an instant.


    "HOW COULD YOU POSSIBLY HAVE ALLOWED SOMETHING LIKE THIS TO HAPPEN RIGHT UNDER YOUR NOSES!?"


    His subordinates trembled in fear at seeing what he had done in just one blow. Fear invaded their bodies, and they did not know how to respond.


    Still, that guy''s screaming had just begun. He insulted them in a thousand and one ways until a strange scent reached him.


    He looked up in shock and looked at two hollows that were there.


    "...Earth magic... An elf." He sniffed quickly as if he were some animal and quickly found the source.


    "Carion Westwood! It was them!" he snarled.


    One of his subordinates quickly approached him. "Where is he? Are you sure it was Carion Westwood?"


    "What? You think I''d confuse that damn elf!?"


    His aggressive response caused the subordinate to shake his head quickly. "No, no, sir. That''s not what I meant. I meant, where is he?"


    The nobleman almost let loose a slap at this guy, but after remembering how weak they were, he restrained himself, though he still shouted.


    "Do you see my fortune-telling face, you fucking bastard!?"


    He was so enraged that seeing them standing there doing nothing, he felt anger growing inside him and slapped each one of them.


    "Why don''t you better run after those bastards? Can''t you see they ran away that way!?"


    Their slaps were burning, so many of them quickly fled, chasing after people they couldn''t even feel. And further back, the leader came out, trying to follow the trail, but after reaching a nearby city area, he stopped.


    ''I lose the trail.'' His chest rose and fell in anger. He was so angry that his head fumed, and after seeing that his useless subordinates couldn''t find them, he growled and raised his voice.


    "Damn Carion Westwood and whoever your companions are. I will find them sooner or later and murder them in the worst possible way."


    But, even though he said that, no one should be able to hear him because they had desolated this place before, and he dared to show himself was only for that.


    They did not expect that their enemies would use the places they had desolated to flee and disappear from their perceptions.


    Soon after, the nobleman disappeared, running to look for these guys so as not to get into bigger trouble.


    Just then, in one of the nearby houses, Klaus closed the curtain covering a window and frowned.


    "You know him? He named you directly." He said, looking at Carion, who was deadly exhausted beside him.


    He had to struggle against one of those guys because it cost him to assassinate him, so he had to recover before running further, but he nodded.


    "He''s a high-ranking noble from the city. I heard he was one of the nobles who supported Nithim Twice under the table. I didn''t expect him to actually be on the other side. Surely that''s why he knows my name; he must be a traitor to the organization, " he replied.


    Klaus nodded, understanding his words.


    "What is the reason Nithim Twice fights Fallen Leaf? Do you know?" he asked suddenly, sitting close to him.


    "No." Carion shook his head in frustration. "I''m not high enough level to know. Moving up the rank ladder within the organization is very complicated, and that''s information only the leaders know."


    "Then why are you fighting for it? Entering Nithim Twice doesn''t seem like a wise idea to me, being the way you are."


    "What am I like?" he asked, Carion, doubtful.


    "You''re not a fighter, and although you have sorcerer talent, I can see that, despite being 30 years old, you have no combat experience. It''s uncommon to see that kind of person in organizations with as many enemies as this one."


    "Oh, you mean that..." Carion sighed and lowered his head to look at the ground.


    "Originally, I was just a stay-at-home dad. I lived with my wife and daughter. But that was in the past. One day, powerful people attacked us, and my family died. I vowed revenge with the corpse of my wife and daughter in my arms; that''s why I''m here." He was simple and calm as he spoke.


    Guided by his words alone, it seemed that he could already control that pain with ease. But if someone looked into his eyes, they would realize this was not the case.

 Chapter 67 - 67: The mission continues

    It''s just that he had learned to swallow his suffering. He tried to hide it, even more so when he was on such an important mission. He didn''t like to talk about it, but at the same time, he liked it.


    He wanted to become a person who could take revenge and never forget who he took revenge on, but at the same time, he wanted to remember them without feeling so much pain. That''s why he talked about it so naturally. He believes that the more he talks about it, the less pain he will feel every time he remembers it.


    His mind and way of thinking are simple but perhaps effective.


    Klaus noticed this, so he nodded.


    "Remembering things from the past can sometimes serve to make you more resistant to pain, but don''t do it. It will do you more harm than good."


    Though surprised at his response, Carion looked up to question him. "Why?"


    "Hehe... Don''t let your mind play tricks on you. If you control it, even if you remember it and it hurts, you''ll be able to enjoy the life to come more. But do you know what happens if you become an anesthesia for your own pain?" Klaus glared back at him, making Carion somehow feel an invisible pressure that didn''t allow him to speak.


    "When you want revenge..." Klaus continued. "Your mind is vulnerable to mistakes and stumbles but highly resistant and incredibly resilient. Because of that, you can endure that pain, and I recommend you do so, because when you stop feeling the pain for what you want to avenge... The satisfaction of achieving it goes away."


    "When you achieve revenge and believe you have closed the cycle, your mind will not be satisfied because you no longer remember the pain of the loss. Your mind will wander into an endless abyss that will slowly erode you and prevent you from feeling satisfied with your achievements. Ultimately, you will lock yourself in a loop of garbage that will invade your mind and not let you progress. And, even if you make progress, what''s the point when all that junk eventually consumes everything about you?"


    At the end of his words, Klaus smiled.


    "Believe me, you will not be able to be satisfied with anything else and will seek satisfaction in other areas of your life. You will want to reach the top, stand before the throne of the kings of history, and challenge them. You will want to touch the clouds, and when you achieve all that, you will realize that your whole existence is meaningless. If you''re lucky, you''ll get another chance again; if not..."


    Despite the fact that he spoke profound words that Carion found hard to understand, the smile on his face did not disappear.


    Still, the way he phrased it and spoke meant that Carion could understand everything he was saying. And somehow, he seemed to have understood that Klaus was not speaking from ignorance. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He felt that Klaus was speaking to him from a very personal experience.


    To him, that was a surprise, but a few minutes later, he smiled and nodded, understanding everything.


    Still, he could not speak. Klaus did it first.


    "We are surrounded." He said as he looked out the window, bringing Carion back to reality.


    He stood up, having rested, and nodded. "It would seem so. They have informants everywhere and have sealed off several areas of the city. During the mission, they didn''t tell us anything; what the hell is going on? All this fuss over some assassins?"


    Klaus smiled. "Surely they want our Nithim. It''s expensive, and knowing there are a few members around, they must be doing something big to get us." He said, sitting back down to avoid being seen.


    He knew hiding wasn''t an option, so he immediately started writing something on a paper he had pulled out.


    Carion was confused. "What are you writing? Will you send a letter asking for help? Although I don''t think we have a messenger bird..."


    "No, I won''t ask for help. I''ll just write what we''ll deliver to complete the mission."


    "Oh? Are you going to start writing it down right now? Aren''t you worried they''ll find us?"


    "No." Klaus shook his head and never took his eyes off what he was writing. "If you''re worried about those who will be knocking on your door in a few days, then you won''t enjoy the moment you have. Sit down and rest." He replied. His reassurance was infectious, causing Carion to sigh and sit beside him.


    He pulled out his cell phone but suddenly heard a voice that stopped him.


    "Don''t. Those guys possibly tapped the lines. If you make any calls or anything, they''ll immediately know where we are." He said softly.


    Carion had to stop immediately. ''Right...'' He thought. After that, he put his cell phone away and focused on doing other things of little importance.


    Silence reigned in the room, allowing Klaus to write down what he needed to quietly.


    Then, 30 minutes later, Klaus stopped writing and nodded in satisfaction.


    He then stood up. "There, have this. Keep it in the inventory; you''ll use it later."


    Carion looked up and saw that Klaus was handing him what he had written, so he was confused. "Shouldn''t you be handing it over? You''re the leader."


    "No, you will deliver it in a few hours, as I will not be available then. Keep it and stop questioning."


    Carion did as Klaus told him despite not understanding what he was referring to. He had no problem handing it over if that was how he wanted it.


    But when he waited to receive a new order from Klaus, he was disappointed to see that he had sat down to meditate and wasn''t even paying attention to his surroundings.


    ''How the hell can he be so calm in a situation like this...'' Carion thought, though he sighed. There was nothing he could do, and seeing that Klaus did that, he did too.


    Thus, the hours passed quickly until 5 p.m., at which time some noise was heard nearby, which made Klaus and Carion alert.


    "We''re going to do something. We''ll split up. I''ll buy you time so you can quickly get back to a safe area. You only have to do one thing: deliver those papers to Miss Sua as quickly as possible. She will know what to do." As he spoke this, Klaus walked to the door.


    "What?" In shock, Carion stepped forward to stop him. "You plan to be the bait? That doesn''t make sense! If I stayed, few out there could stand up to me. At least I can buy more time than you, so you must deliver this, I''ll take that..."


    "No." Klaus interrupted him immediately. "I''m sorry to break it to you, but you have no combat experience. If you take on those guys, you''ll be outclassed very easily; besides, I can do this without fighting. Just do as I say, I''m the leader."


    His stare really intimidated Carion, who didn''t know how to respond. When he realized he should speak, Klaus was no longer in front of him.


    As he walked, Klaus smiled a little and looked back. "Just do what I told you the way I told you, and everything will be fine. Sua Vinanne will know what to do; I''ll go with you as soon as you run away; you want revenge, don''t you? Stop being so indecisive, indecision will not lead you to complete your revenge. Do what you know how to do when you must do it."


    Although Carion didn''t seem very pleased with his words, he decided to listen to him. ''Whenever I listen to him, things always turn out well. Let''s hope this time, too.'' He thought.


    Somehow, Klaus was making this mission and situation look relatively simple and relaxed to complete. If Carion was alone, he would have been dead by now, and if he was with the team, they would possibly be running from them or hiding in some basement begging for salvation.


    But Klaus was not like that. Somehow, he had an aura and confidence that made Carion think they weren''t in such a difficult situation, even though he himself hadn''t realized it.


    Still, Carion followed him closely to learn the full plan.


    Hearing it, he couldn''t believe it, but suddenly, Klaus was already starting to execute it.


    The first thing it did was to blow a nearby wall to pieces, alerting the surrounding people.


    The dust spread everywhere, making it impossible for nearby people to notice what was happening. Even so, screams began to be heard, and many people surrounded the place.


    "Could it be those bastards?"


    "It''s possible; blowing such a large wall to pieces could only have been done by strong sorcerers; where is the lord?"


    "He seems to be meeting with allies. Let''s catch these bastards and ensure neither can escape."


    After several shouts were heard nearby, the dust gradually became more and more accentuated.


    The nobleman''s assassins and subordinates stood on guard, weapons in their hands and their Rings ready to attack. Still, when the dust had fully settled, there was no trace of anyone around.


    "What the hell?"


    "How is it possible that no one is here?"


    "QUICK, START LOOKING FOR THEM, SEND A MESSAGE TO THOSE FURTHER OUT!"


    "They''re trying to escape!"


    Various shouts once again flooded the surroundings. They were all on extreme alert, but no one noticed that quite close to them, but on the other side of the fence, a person was watching them.


    ''They''re pretty dumb if you ask me. Even a controlled dust explosion like that can fool them so easily.'' Klaus sighed.


    He didn''t expect that the people here knew any kind of war tactics, but since he arrived, only the Tom guy he saw in the Cursed World was worth mentioning. The rest of the people were rather disappointing.


    ''I guess I expected a lot from these little fry.'' He looked further and noticed that Carion had managed to flee in the direction he had told him.


    ''Now it''s just a matter of fooling them a little.'' He thought and threw a few rocks to the side.


    Immediately, some people turned to look and managed to see a silhouette disappear, so the screams came out as they all started to chase after it.

 Chapter 68 - 68: Will Burmond, a Cursed Class Sorcerer

    Klaus knew this was the most important moment, so he maneuvered throughout the area, avoiding the people looking for him. He managed to attract the attention of everyone around the area, clearing a large part through which Carion had to escape.


    Klaus'' mission was simple and effective: to pose as two people and clear an area. This was no difficulty for him, and he wouldn''t even need to clear it completely. It was enough to attract attention for a while until Carion managed to get out of the controlled area.


    And although he had many opportunities to flee, he did not. He had other plans.


    After watching from afar as Carion left the area, Klaus smiled and looked at the houses.


    ''I wonder what these guys have done to people. What I thought was going wrong in the morning was that deadly and unusual silence in this area. Now I see that there is not a single person inhabiting these houses; what the hell are these guys planning?'' he thought. Still, the truth could not come up with an answer.


    So he sighed, and after watching several people running very close to where he was walking, he smiled. Overhead, the sun had already set, and the stars were visible. Although today''s view was not so spectacular because clouds covered the sky, and it would possibly rain in a few hours, it was a good night to do any mischief.


    For that, he smiled. ''Let''s play a little game until dawn.''


    He subsequently ran in the opposite direction to where his pursuers were going and walked away from the place.


    .


    "Where are they? I hear some people from Etherleaf are coming to give us a hand on this." Said the nobleman, looking at a person in front of him.


    "Mr. Ronan, the guys coming are quite good at it, and one of them is at the level of the Executives and is a Cursed Class Sorcerer; the other one is the Executive Leferum, and there are some more sorcerers. But you should remember that it will only be for one night. For now, we don''t want any trouble openly with Nithim Twice, so be sure to complete the mission before dawn." The man speaking wore a formal black and white suit, which was quite elegant.


    Although he did not look helpful, he did not appear haughty in front of this person as he knew his status.


    Ronan Grimwell nodded toward him.


    "Well, to hear that pleases me. But you should know that, although Etherleaf openly hasn''t messed with Nithim, at the end of the day, you are Fallen Leaf''s subordinates, and we are mortal enemies of Nithim Twice, so you would do well to sort out your priorities for the sake of it." he then walked over to him and put a hand on his shoulder.


    "The one on the level of the Executives, is he a new member? How did you get such a powerful Cursed Class?" he asked, causing the organization member to nod.


    "He''s new, the Leader got him. Don''t worry, he''s trustworthy. We''ve proven he doesn''t belong to any nearby organization."


    "Oh? Interesting. Looks like he''s a traveler then."


    "Indeed, Mr. Ronan. He is a traveler."


    "Well... I don''t like travelers, so have him stay close to Leferum and control his own to avoid problems with headquarters. Go back; your work here is done. I will wait for you."


    "Yes, sir. I will leave. I will leave you the credentials of those coming, and I hope you can complete the mission in the stipulated time."


    After saying that he turned and left, leaving Ronan Grimwell a bit reflective, looking at the credentials.


    ''Will Burmond... A Cursed Class Sorcerer who is on the level of the Executives, that''s amazing. I wonder what kind of skills he''ll have to be sent here. If I could win him over... Although I don''t like travelers, as long as he serves as an errand boy and a bridge to another better country, it''ll be enough.'' He smiled after thinking like that.


    He had his own ideals and a way to realize them. He was an intelligent man who had risen from the bottom to be awarded titles of nobility thanks to his strength and intelligence, and that intelligence he would not stop using just because he could now live comfortably. He had not yet fulfilled all his dreams, after all.


    Still, his plans had to stop for now, as his current strength was limited.


    So he put the credentials aside and noticed several people coming running in.


    "Lord, we''ve almost got those bastards surrounded, but we''re tight on space. They''ve been toying with us while giving us less and less space to maneuver. What do we do? We need more space to move; our men are almost running into the part of the city that still has people in it. I''m afraid what we''ve been doing will be discovered..."


    Ronan sighed. ''Tsk, it''s because of this bunch of useless people that I have to think about finding new subordinates.''


    "Which zone?"


    "North zone, sir."


    Ronan felt fury in his heart at his reply, but he controlled himself. He pulled out a previously transcribed paper and signed it.


    "Here. Carry my eviction order, just in case anyone resists. Take them to some bunker as we have always done; one of them should be of use." He passed the paper to his subordinate, causing him to nod quickly.


    "Yes, yes, sir. I will do so immediately." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now scram." Ronan growled, not wanting to hear any more of this bastard''s words. His coldness caused his subordinate to bolt as if his life depended on it.


    Thus, the room descended back into silence until, 30 minutes later, some people arrived.


    They were wearing Etherleaf garments, so Ronan smiled past his bad mood.


    "Mr. Will, Mr. Leferum, it''s a pleasure to have you here." He smiled friendly.


    Although not many present noticed, Ronan''s choice to greet Will first over Leferum was a bit disrespectful to the latter.


    More so, considering that Leferum is a bona fide Etherleaf Executive and Will a newcomer. Still, Leferum turned a blind eye. He knew the kind of big shot he was dealing with.


    "Greetings, Mr. Ronan. Long time no see." He said, smiling in a friendly manner as well. He then introduced Will.


    "This is Will Burmond, a rather powerful newcomer. Although he is a newcomer and has 4 Stars, not a mere 4 Stars, his strength is on my level, with the advantage that he is a Cursed Class Sorcerer."


    Ronan Grimwell nodded and greeted them quietly, shaking their hands.


    Just then, ''Will'' stepped forward. "I''m not here to make friends. I have a mission to complete, but I was told it would be you, Mr. Ronan, who would give me the details. While I understand the basis, how is the plan progressing? How are we going to proceed?" he asked, being direct.


    Although Ronan found this disrespectful, he could feel the power emanating from Will''s body, so he nodded to him. "I see Mr. Will likes effectiveness. That being the case, we''ll get along just fine. Please, this way." Immediately, he began leading the way to the room where they would explain the plan.

 Chapter 69 - 69: A plan that begins to make sense

    After several minutes of listening to Ronan Grimwell, Klaus looked thoughtful.


    ''These guys are doing something strange. Their evictions are beyond weird, but the poison they carry in their bodies seems to be a mind-affecting poison. More than a poison, is it a drug? What exactly are they planning?'' He suddenly felt the need not to kill them all.


    His original plan was to waste their time and lead to their extermination in the morning. Thanks to his dual identity, he could do that, and for now, he was going perfectly with that plan. Still, when he realized what they were planning to do in this little scheme, he realized that allowing any of them to live would perhaps grant him more information and greater profits in the long run.


    ''Although for that, I should move my pieces carefully. This man, Ronan, is more astute than he looks. His suspicions are quite accurate despite not having seen us before.'' Externally, Klaus showed nothing, but internally, his mind worked at high speed to find the best option for this case.


    "It''s a good plan, but... Even though it was mentioned to me before, what are you looking for? Are you looking to get rid of some members of that organization and take away their Nithim? Do they really have Nithim? I''m sorry, I don''t believe it, but even where I come from, that''s an extremely rare mineral." Klaus spoke, attracting Ronan''s attention. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s right, Mr. Will. As you may know, Nithim is a versatile and powerful mineral. With it, we could even assassinate a Sorcerer at the Strong Level without flinching. Nithim Twice is known to large corporations in our nation because it employs Nithim. Although no one knows where they get it from, it''s much cheaper to obtain them by assassinating their members than buying them, isn''t it?" Ronan smiled.


    ''I see. In addition to their other plans, this is also done to take the Nithim from the organization''s members.'' Klaus nodded.


    "Well, that sounds good to me. That being the case, some Nithim will get me in case I get one of those guys, right?" he asked, smiling.


    Ronan kept a serenity on his face, though inwardly, he wanted to curse. "Hahaha, I''d have to take that up with my superiors, but I can turn a blind eye and say we find less if you catch them."


    "Well, that being the case, I will join the mission and catch those guys. But, before that, you should know that I have done many missions in my short life, as I love to travel. I have occasionally come across these types of organizations. The way they operate is not common, so there is a possibility that they are no longer even in that fence you mention. Their uniqueness lies in the ore they carry; if they use it to escape, forget about me; even if Mr. Hiltroad were to come, he would not be able to stop them." He said and stared at them.


    "The mission lasts until dawn; if we fail to catch them before dawn, I will return to my residence because the pay is not enough to work during the day. With all that, are you sure about doing it? We might even be walking into a trap." He culminated.


    His words left both of them in front of him thoughtful.


    Ronan had already considered it, but now that it had been mentioned to him, he felt it made much more sense because of the Nithim.


    ''If we walked into a trap, it would be dangerous, but... I''m tied up this time. It was totally out of my hands because of these useless minions and they retrieved the key. Returning without that key would be problematic.'' Although he didn''t show it, he was worried. He needed that mission to go well.


    But now a guy with enough strength to put conditions on it appeared.


    ''I must mold this bastard. If he wants to be stubborn, I''ll allow it for now. I''ll see if I don''t make you my subordinate later.'' He thought and smiled.


    "It''s a situation I had already considered, but don''t worry. I have connections and am fully prepared for any scenario. If you want, I can pay a little more for your services; I won''t force you to stay longer than the agreed time either."


    "Haha, good. You are very wise, Mr. Ronan. I like that. Please, let''s cooperate and find the things we want."


    They both shook hands at that moment, showing joyful expressions of cooperation.


    "Can you step outside for a moment, Mr. Will? As a member of headquarters, I have some things to discuss with Leferum."


    Klaus nodded. "I''ll go get ready and talk quietly." After that, he walked out.


    The room had silence for a moment before Ronan spoke.


    "Is he reliable?"


    "Not very."


    "What is Mr. Garder''s plan with him? It''s unusual for him to send people who are not very trustworthy on such an important mission."


    "He trusts that you will be able to control him, Lord Ronan." Leferum smiled as he said this, trying to leave all the weight on Ronan. Still, after not receiving a reply from Ronan, Leferum realized that he wouldn''t answer him if he didn''t answer his question, so he sighed.


    "That man has an amazing effectiveness when it comes to completing missions. He only works at night and focuses on missions within the city. He doesn''t have much time working, but he usually manages to do more than four missions in a single night, which ranks him with the highest effectiveness among our people. That''s why he was sent here." Leferum revealed.


    And although Ronan nodded, he did not answer because his question had not yet been answered.


    "Tsk, Mister Ronan, you should know that I was sent here to prevent that man from taking control of the key. Lord Aranfer has already been informed about what happened and will come to prove him; at the same time, he plans to tie him to the organization. Those are Mr. Garder''s plans."


    Though a bit unwilling to reveal it, he had no choice.


    His revelation finally made Ronan smile.


    "I see, so the slave is working on getting a new slave. That''s good." He smiled, causing Leferum to glare at him.


    "Mr. Ronan, I remind you that you must not speak out of turn." He replied, slightly angrily.


    But Ronan gave little importance to this. "Hahaha, Mr. Leferum, don''t worry. I''m very good at talking and hiding things." He smiled. "If you need any help containing that boy, let me know. I like to use poison lately." He said, leaving the room shortly after without another word.

 Chapter 70 - 70: Its about to start

    Klaus did not prepare himself too much, although he made it appear as if he did. Anyway, he knew that everything here, for now, was under his control since the person they were looking for was himself.


    As he prepared himself, Ronan arrived at his side.


    "Mr. Will, I look forward to cooperating with you during these hours. Does the plan seem right to you? Do you think any variations are necessary?"


    Klaus shook his head. "The plan is correct, and the force is sufficient. As long as they are still here, we can catch them. I hope you remember your words regarding the Nithim."


    "Haha, of course, I remember," Ronan said, patting Klaus on the shoulder. "I''m going out to talk to the rest of the team. The plan will begin to be implemented in 30 minutes. I''ll wait for you outside, Mr. Will."


    Klaus watched him walk away and then looked at his shoulder. ''Two types of poisons. One of them of the stimulant type to open the pores slightly, that way the other can insert itself inside my skin and get into my blood. Interesting. The second poison is special. I can''t differentiate what it''s for, but it doesn''t give me a good feeling.'' Klaus thought, smiling softly.


    ''This guy is interesting, but he likes to tempt death if he thinks he can do something to me just by mere nonsense.'' He immediately moved his cursed energy to that spot to neutralize the poison. It wasn''t hard to neutralize it, as his cursed energy was quite good for that kind of situation.


    Although he knew he should be more careful from now on, he didn''t mind. He finished grooming himself and returned to the house''s main room, where all the nearby subordinates had gathered to start the plan.


    This time, Ronan didn''t want to say much. He immediately gave them the order to work with the newcomers and also explained the plan smoothly, so in less than 30 minutes, everyone went out to fulfill their part of the deal.


    Klaus and Leferum took a different path than most, as they were both too powerful and could find better and more if they did it on their own.


    "Mr. Leferum, why, if Fallen Leaf and Etherleaf are the same, does Etherleaf put so little effort into something so important to Fallen Leaf?" Klaus suddenly asked, taking Leferum by surprise, who looked at him curiously.


    "Why do you think this is important?" He asked.


    "You don''t need to hide it, Mr. Leferum. I have heard of you. You are one of the most powerful sorcerers in Sam''an City, and you have power and great status in the city; even the nobles respect you. If they sent you, it means they attach great importance to this mission." Klaus smiled at the end of his words.


    Leferum was momentarily thoughtful as he walked; although he wanted to refute him, he had no way to do so. He was right.


    This mission was important, but that wasn''t specifically why he was sent here.


    ''Keeping an eye on a person like this and ensuring he''s not with Nithim is crucial to our development. But, also because that key should be better off with us than with those guys.'' He thought but shook his head towards Klaus.


    "Mr. Will, some organizations are not as united as you might think. Fallen Leaf is big, and we are just one of their subsidiaries; we came out of them and are slowly growing because of them, but you can''t always blindly support what some leaders say."


    Klaus gave him a sidelong glance, ''Sides, eh? There are sides everywhere, and I''ve run into various kinds of sides since I came to this world. Nithim Twice and Fallen Leaf. Cursed World and New Earth. Soft Class and Cursed Class. Everything has sides here, but because of that, there is also a conflict of interest. This time, it looks like this guy is here to prevent the other side, within Fallen Leaf, from being able to get that key.''


    After talking a bit, the two walked gently along different roads in this city section. Although he asked Leferum a few questions, Leferum didn''t answer, so in the end, he gave up and continued doing his job.


    Here, there was no hustle and bustle of the city, there were few lights on, and there wasn''t even a car on the streets; most were parked, and their owners no one knew where they were.


    It was like a recently abandoned city, conveying a strange peace. Still, the tension in the atmosphere could be felt.


    And Klaus soon had to get to work.


    His mission this time was to get into the area where they thought those two were and fight them if he could get them. For several hours now, there has been a siege protecting this place. The military and sorcerers were working together on this, but many were nervous.


    As Klaus moved in, many began to move toward the center, seeking to enclose whatever was in there.


    Leferum passed behind Klaus to help him.


    But, after walking more than three houses, Klaus frowned.


    "There''s a curse recently born there; shall I kill it?" He asked, looking at Leferum who was walking a few steps near him.


    "No, leave it there. I''ll report the mission, and I''ll be done." But, even though Leferum said that Klaus almost didn''t hear him.


    "It''s a bit strange."


    "What?"


    "Follow me." Klaus quickly moved towards the house where the curse should be and soon reached the third floor.


    "On the balcony is the cursed beast; what do you want to fight it for? It''s only just been born." Leferum asked in shock, but Klaus shook his head.


    "No, look over there. There are traces of people being here recently. And there''s an excess of cursed energy here; can you feel it?"


    Leferum frowned and tried to sense more of what Klaus was talking about but couldn''t. "I understand about the cursed energy; a cursed beast was just born here, so it''s normal for there to be an excess; what''s so important about it?"


    "I''m Cursed Class, and if there''s one thing I like to brag about, it''s my sniffing abilities; I can tell the difference between the energy of a sorcerer and a cursed beast. I''m sure there was a cursed class sorcerer here recently, maybe two."


    "Cursed Class Sorcerer?" Leferum felt stunned and looked quickly at the ceiling and the surroundings.


    "You understand as well. A Cursed Class with Nithim is not something we can openly face."


    "Are you sure about that? It''s my understanding that Nithim Twice doesn''t have too many Cursed Class."


    Klaus nodded and gently moved around the room. "I was brought up on the subject that this mission came about because Nithim Twice members killed several Fallen Leaf members, but if they sent a couple of Cursed Class Sorcerers, that means their mission was of vital importance; what the hell is going on?"


    "Missions have secrets, too, Mr. Will. But I will tell you that the mission we are doing right now is very important. I assure you that if we complete it successfully, many things will go well for you from now on."


    Klaus smiled but answered nothing more. From the start, he knew he would receive a similar response, so he decided not to make a big deal out of it.


    ''Getting information out of these guys is complicated. I guess I should act a little more.''


    Although what he was saying was partly a reality, most of his words were nonsense to try to unnerve this guy to get information out of him. Still, it wasn''t working. They hadn''t told him anything he didn''t already know other than the fact that the higher-ups were interested in him.


    So he decided to step on the gas. In the end, if the information obtained was unsatisfactory, the only thing to do was to assassinate them all when Sua arrived at dawn.


    "I think I have the trail; follow me," Klaus said, and without disturbing the cursed beast, he left the house and headed elsewhere. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    .


    The hours passed like that. There were different explosions on different sides of where Klaus was going, as he ''had found traces''.


    The traces were nothing more than nonsense he made during the morning. Thanks to the fact that he was the one who had scattered different things with his aura, he was able to find them with moderate difficulty, which somehow gained him the trust of Leferum and Ronan.


    His abilities seemed amazing; they even thought he had some tracking ability, so he was ''perfect'' for this mission.


    Despite that, as the hours passed, they couldn''t find anything.


    In the end, Klaus found some scattered articles of clothing and frowned.


    "Tsk, your subordinates are stupid." He growled, annoyed.


    Leferum and Ronan could understand him, especially Ronan, who understood why he said it. He himself was shaking with anger.


    "Letting them get away with stupid, cheap tricks like this, what the hell were they doing? Swallowing shit? How can you possibly make them escape when they''re pretending to be you? Shit." Klaus shook his hand and slammed it into a vase in the house he was investigating, sending it flying to pieces.


    Ronan wanted to do the exact same thing. It was almost 4 a.m., so dawn was just around the corner. Despite that, they found nothing. Not only that, they wouldn''t find anything else because this place was very close to where the fence ends.


    And it was the last spot Klaus ''scouted''.


    The rest had already been carefully investigated by the rest, and the reports hinted that no one was there.


    Smoke was already pouring out of Ronan''s head, and he was about to explode in anger in a matter of seconds. Still, he somehow restrained himself.


    "No more traces?" he asked.


    Klaus shook his head. "From here, they escaped without using cursed energy or anything similar. They disguised themselves and got out." At last, he sighed and looked at Ronan.


    "I must congratulate you, Mr. Ronan. Your subordinates from whom I expected nothing still managed to disappoint me." He scoffed and turned around to walk away.


    But then he stopped suddenly and looked to the side.


    ''Is it going to start? That was fast...'' He thought.


    .

 Chapter 71 - 71: Hidden message

    When Carion saw that Klaus had gone through a crowd of pursuers, he stopped hesitating and escaped quickly.


    He didn''t need much time to do so. He was an elf, and his affinity in magic was wind. Whether he wanted to run through the forest or in a city, he found it relatively easy to do so.


    Thanks to that, he managed to escape that strange encirclement after running and hiding to wait for Klaus to do his job.


    When he got out and reached a safe area, he frowned.


    He was surrounded by quite a few people walking along the roads, shopping, or chatting. Some were going, some were coming.


    They all had their own routes, but none passed through the place Carion had just left.


    No matter how much he thought about it, something wasn''t right about this situation. There was no way they could have vacated such a large area without leaving a trace, and no one was suspicious about it. It''s not like the part of the city disappeared because people passing by would occasionally glance at it, but in the end, they wouldn''t pass by.


    ''It doesn''t look like magic. Is it some Cursed Class sorcerer? There must be something or someone interfering. However, there is a simpler probability, and that is that the person behind this is trapping all concerned in that area, though he must be very powerful to do so. If that were the case, there must be people among this large number of people who belong to those guys, right?'' He thought and looked at his surroundings carefully.


    At that moment, he remembered what he had been asked to do, so after lowering his head to hide, he began to walk quickly to another section of the city.


    He immediately sent a few messages regarding the mission, specifically asking to see Sua Vinanne.


    Still, he couldn''t get that out of his mind, so he planned to mention it to Sua Vinanne as soon as he saw her.


    And he didn''t have to wait too long. Sua Vinanne had been attentive to this mission since he issued it, so she immediately invited him to a nearby bar for a ''chat''.


    Carion arrived quickly, surprising Sua.


    "You''re fast, kid. And Klaus?" She asked. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carion didn''t answer her too much. "Greetings, Miss Sua." He said, and then he handed her the papers Klaus had told him to give her.


    "He asked me to bestow these on you."


    Although Sua felt a bad feeling, she grabbed it and started reading it.


    ''Mission information, they completed it successfully, and they also mentioned a noble...'' She thought and looked at Carion.


    "Which noble was it?" She asked.


    "Lord Ronan."


    Sua''s eyes sparkled as she heard this and connected some dots in her head. ''I see, now it all makes sense.'' She thought, turning her attention back to the document.


    She read it once, twice, and even 3 times before her eyes twitched slightly.


    Suddenly, she quickly pulled some special glasses from her storage ring and put them on.


    Carion was confused. He was already about to start explaining to her what had happened when she practically stopped listening to him.


    Sua had to concentrate steadily, as if there were nothing else in the world, until suddenly, she could understand.


    ''I see; this guy sent me an enclave message. God, I had a hard time understanding it, but...'' She smiled and got up immediately.


    "Good job, Young Carion. Go get ready; we''ll go find that boy and perform one of the biggest missions in Nithim Twice tonight."


    "Oh? What do you mean?" Carion was shocked after hearing her, but she only replied with a palm on his shoulders.


    "If you want to go far, follow Klaus''s strategies. That boy is nicer than you can imagine." She said, grabbed her cell phone from Nithim Twice, and immediately sent an alert message to some select people.


    These select people were powerful and trusted. The probability of being betrayed by them was almost nil, so she was confident using them.


    Sua is an intelligent woman, not someone who will alert the organization to this mission. And it''s not because they are not worth it; it''s because she knows there are traitors within the organization.


    That''s why she only chose a few, alerting them wherever they were.


    Carion was marked among those, and the alert message reached his cell phone as well. He pulled it out quickly and frowned. When he thought to ask Sua Vinanne what was going on, she was no longer present.


    ''Sigh, I guess being a bad strategist has its problems. I can''t understand how these people think.'' After sighing, he quickly went to the designated place, which was a bit far from there but close to the areas controlled by their enemies.


    Seven more people arrived upon his arrival. Most of them were unknown to him, but he remembered seeing one before.


    Sua was already waiting for them.


    She nodded to them and asked them to come in before speaking.


    "I have good news for you. We have gotten a traitor from the high-level circle, Ronan Grimwell." She said, causing several of them to cough.


    "The Nameless Marquis?" They asked in shock, causing Sua to nod.


    "That''s right, you all know that the Nameless Marquis is one of our patrons, but his treacheries have reached the limit. I have specially chosen you, so I trust you. Ronan Grimwell is working closely with Fallen Leaf and has stolen an important treasure. We were looking for it, and now we finally found it."


    His words stunned even Carion. ''What the hell? Since when had that old man ever stolen anything?'' he thought, in shock. However, if Sua had said it, he would have believed it. He just hadn''t expected it since he hadn''t seen a mission concerning that before, and whenever something like that happens, they usually put up some mission or another.


    One of the other seven suddenly stood up, angry. "Where is that damn traitor? Miss Sua, I will personally go and bring him here to kneel before you." His anger was contagious, causing others to stand up and say the exact same thing.


    They were not afraid of him, even if it was the Nameless Marquis; every one of them was trusted by Sua, and it was not for nothing. The power they wielded was tremendous.


    That was why she smiled.


    "Right now, we have one of our own men at his side, spying on him every move he makes outside the organization. Thanks to him, we were able to find out what he had been doing and about the stolen treasure. Right now, he is with Ronan Grimwell. He has asked us to come at dawn to catch him off guard while we lock him up in a place to kill him."


    "Do we have someone that good? To get close to the Nameless Marquis and find out so many things... Who is he? Is a leader?"


    "You guys don''t need to know for now. Maybe you''ll meet him later, though you can meet his friend and teammate, " she said, waving her hand to introduce Carion.

 Chapter 72 - 72: Higher-Class Emergency

    "This is Carion, a recent member I managed to hunt down. They both participated in the assassin''s mission this morning and completed it. Thanks to that, his teammate realized everything that was going on." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her words served nicely as a great introduction for Carion, although he himself could not understand what so many things this woman was talking about.


    ''How come we found out something, and I didn''t know?'' he thought.


    In fact, if he looked back in time, he would realize that what she was saying didn''t make sense. While Ronan was a traitor, since when did Klaus discover something about a treasure and stuff? How come Klaus is close to Ronan right now if a few hours ago he didn''t know who he was?


    Although he had many questions, he didn''t ask them, as this was not the place to ask them.


    In the end, he greets those who look at him with respect.


    This was because the people present were able to understand the weight of the mission they had undertaken.


    ''A mission to retrieve the keys to the city and complete it so quickly... I see. It''s no wonder he can get so close to Ronan Grimwell.'' Several of them thought.


    If they knew how ''simple'' it was to retrieve it, they would realize how much trouble their enemies were in, but sadly, they didn''t know, and those who did didn''t seem to realize it.


    But, this small letter of introduction was enough for all of them to enter into confidence.


    "Shall we go and look for our mate? His exploits alone in this mission are worthy of respect and admiration. People like that are what we need, Miss Sua. Please allow me to go. I will kill Ronan myself and bring you his head while keeping our mate safe." The great and also the most powerful of them spoke this time.


    His status was the highest among those present, so his voice carried weight.


    Sua smiled at him, "Don''t be in a hurry. We will all go. I will also participate in the mission. We''ll do it at dawn."


    "You''ll go, Miss!?"


    "Impossible, that''s too dangerous!"


    "Right, Madam!"


    They all immediately objected, saying that although the mission was important, it wasn''t that important, was it?


    It was just a high-level traitor along with his subordinates. There was no need for her presence in the slightest, mainly because she''s better at doing things from behind.


    Her status is not for her to be at the forefront of battle.


    The senior man among the 7 stood firm as he spoke.


    "Miss Sua, if you will excuse me, although you are capable, we cannot put you at risk. The organization needs you more than all of us. Please come to your senses. There are enough of us. Even if there are several of Fallen Leaf and they make trouble for us, we may lose some of Nithim, but we can''t lose you."


    "Yes, right, ma''am."


    "Think carefully, please."


    They all repeated his words, trying to persuade her, except Carion, who wasn''t understanding much. Perhaps Sua''s status was higher than he expected.


    But Sua Vinanne shook her head. "No, I will go too. I will be the field commander because this mission cannot fail. And we''re going to sweep everyone there. From how the informant told me, there seems to be a secret behind it, and I''m afraid it''s not as simple as Ronan Grimwell."


    At her words, her subordinates fell mute again.


    ''Ronan Grimwell is just for show...'' Soon, they frowned as they realized that, perhaps, the mission was of a higher standard than they expected.


    That made them show seriousness. If Ronan Grimwell is a cover, it means that she expects someone of far greater power than him or a very important stratagem to be behind it.


    Sua noticed the change in the atmosphere, so she smiled.


    "I have already ordered a total closure of where they are. It will start to be executed from 4 a.m., and at about that time, we will attack. Our mission is to assassinate everyone there."


    One of them then raised his hand, asking to speak.


    Sua looked at him for a moment before allowing him to speak.


    "Why don''t we use a ''curtain''?" He asked.


    His question left Sua thoughtful. It crossed her mind to use one, but the problem was the cost in such a large place, and, even more, if she failed to catch everyone, those left free could easily escape.


    "I thought about it, but it''s not a good idea. The place is too big, and one of them could easily escape."


    "I see, I understand, Miss Sua."


    "Any other questions?" Sua asked, looking at the rest. After seeing that they had no more questions, she began to explain the whole plan to them.


    .


    Hours later, Sua was on the ground in the city.


    ''Klaus, eh. Boy, you''re clever. You lock yourself in this place and find things out, but at the same time, you force me to act rudely because you didn''t send me the key. Even more, you want to hand over a bunch of bastards and the key simultaneously. Do you plan to increase your rank in the organization? These are big contributions, you know.'' She thought.


    She didn''t know if she was complaining about Klaus or praising him anymore, but she couldn''t find a way to complain in every sentence, even if she wanted to.


    In the end, she could only think: ''He''s too smart and capable, but he also has the biggest guts I''ve ever seen.''


    And seeing that the appointed time was already coming, she stood in front of an area of the city, which, although it seemed normal, was a little or too quiet.


    ''The silence of a controlled, pre-planned eviction. You''ve invested a lot in this, Ronan Grimwell, so much so that if something like this came to light before you succeeded, it could destroy you, your family, and your entire organization.'' She smiled.


    If they caught Ronan Grimwell today with Klaus'' help, the gain would be overwhelming for their side, and they would totally take the upper hand in the situation because they had caught him red-handed.


    That''s why she couldn''t complain about him before. She hadn''t expected a mission that she saw as something ''simple, but emergency'' to turn into a mission of a Higher-Class Emergency. Even more absurd to her was that the one who discovered it and was trying to make it successful was the youngest in the organization.


    She smiled even wider and looked deeper.


    ''But, I wonder, Ronan, are you taking people away to test on them? Is it ''The Professor'' who ordered you to do it? Or are you giving them to the ''Damned''? What a problem it must be to serve two masters, right, Ronan Grimwell?'' She smiled but suddenly realized it was wrong.


    ''Oh, no, right. It was three masters. But, I wonder, now that your first master is here, will one of the other two come to save you? Or will they leave you stranded like the traitor you are? Let me see what fate holds for you, Ronan Grimwell.''


    .

 Chapter 73 - 73: Leading them to death

    ''They are close, and it looks like they are ready to start the operation.'' Klaus thought. Curiosity radiated his mind, but the truth was that he wasn''t planning on sticking around to find out.


    Still, he still had something to do.


    He looked at the place where they were investigating; several people were there. Ronan looked like he would explode angrily at any moment, like Leferum, although the latter could control himself better.


    After investigating for so long, the fact that they found nothing left a sour taste in their mouths. The rest of the subordinates looked at the ground, not daring to raise their heads.


    They all knew that this mission, which was destined to be a success, had failed miserably because of themselves. The only thing they could do was wait for the moment when their leaders decided to make their moves against them.


    Perhaps it was Klaus'' presence that gave Ronan pause.


    ''The weakness of these guys is very noticeable if you start to get to know them a bit. Maybe Leferum is not so affected because he seems to belong to a different side than Ronan. Still, the loss of the mission, the key, and all that Ronan had invested in this is a big loss for him that exposed his weakness: He is powerful and capable, but his capabilities are limited because his subordinates are useless.'' Klaus thought.


    A wonderful but risky plan formed in his mind when he realized this.


    He suddenly smiled.


    "Looks like something interesting." He said, drawing attention to himself.


    "What is it, Mr. Will?" Ronan asked carefully, not wanting to reveal his anger in front of a potential subordinate.


    "I just sensed the presence of 2 Cursed Class sorcerers, and they seem to have Nithim on top of them." He revealed, causing the whole scene to go into shock.


    "W-What?!"


    "Are you serious!?" Various shouts came from one side to the other.


    Klaus smiled slyly. "That''s right, but one of them is as powerful as me, and they''re close. Looks like we found the mine of riches we''ve been looking for." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His words were incredibly refreshing to them, and they immediately perked up and began asking him about their direction. Still, Klaus was sincere this time.


    "It could be a trap, you know? I didn''t sense them until just now. Maybe now they already have the Nithim in hand, and that''s why I can sense them."


    Ronan looked at him strangely. "What do you suggest?" he asked, but Klaus shook his head sideways.


    "I can only give two suggestions. First, we''ll go there and look for the Nithim."


    "And the second?" Ronan asked after nodding.


    "We stand down. If it''s a trap, I won''t care about any of you; I want to make that clear."


    Ronan and Leferum nodded. Having nothing to do with your contractors after whatever needs to happen happens is the way a mercenary operates, so they didn''t find it strange that ''Will'' acted like that.


    Still, it lowered Klaus'' status in Ronan''s mind, though it was of little consequence.


    He nodded without hesitation. "Nithim is not a mineral you can refuse if it comes to your door, Mr. Will. You should know it is the most expensive one in this world, and its cost is so exorbitant that no one can turn a blind eye. Come on, which way is it?" he asked.


    Klaus kept his gaze on him before looking at Leferum, who agreed and not to mention the rest of the subordinates. Some would even rather die than be alone with Ronan now that they had failed the mission. Besides, if they could grab even a small part of a piece of Nithim, they would be rich.


    So they all agreed.


    Klaus smiled inwardly. ''Well, greed is the best way to make mistakes.''


    He then nodded.


    "That being the case, then let''s go. I''ll take you to the site. I just wanted you to keep the possibility in mind."


    "Let''s go." Ronan looked around at his surroundings. "Try to keep a fence, and let''s go like this. Since it''s something proposed by Mr. Will, he must have his reasons for making that suggestion, and we should respect it. Let''s keep the alert level at maximum."


    Immediately, they all got ready and did exactly as they were told.


    So, they all started to walk to that place.


    Klaus intentionally made it a bit long; in the meantime, he talked a few times with Ronan.


    At this moment, he realized an important issue.


    Maybe at night, he could not train to become strong, but if he trained to increase his understanding of the cursed energy, wouldn''t it be a kind of strengthening? While he had thought about it before, he hadn''t paid more attention because he didn''t think it was that important. But at this moment, he realized he had a serious problem.


    All of his senses on this night to get to the right place relied on his vision, smell, and hearing. But, if he read his ability correctly, it mentioned that he could use the cursed energy for almost anything.


    ''While the ability doesn''t say so explicitly, technically I should technically be able to ''feel'' the cursed energy on all four sides.'' He thought.


    While he could see the cursed energy, seeing and feeling it was different. He wanted to use the cursed energy as a radar to know where the members of Nithim Twice were, even across the distance.


    If he could do that, it would be a major improvement for future missions and for his own understanding of the world.


    ''I seem to have something to train at night. I suppose I have more, but I don''t know and haven''t experienced enough to know. It seems that being patient is key to everything, even here.'' Klaus smiled slightly.


    But, while directing everyone present to the place where he thought he felt, he moved his hand slightly into the distance. No one noticed his movement because they were too tense, but from his hand came a small, imperceptible bomb of cursed energy.


    It flew before their sight and exploded in a place in the sky. No one noticed it. Not many people can see cursed energy, and in this group, no one could.


    He did that same thing three more times before he stopped doing it.


    And when he stopped doing it, it''s because he stopped, making everyone stop, too.


    "There''s something." He whispered.


    "What is it? Where?" Ronan asked, unable to help but look in the direction where Klaus was looking. He immediately sensed it, too.


    "...Mister Ronan, I think it''s a trap." Klaus said and looked back.


    "And we''re stuck." He whispered. Ronan''s smiling countenance was wiped away at this instant; he had noticed it, too.


    He wanted to smile because this meant there was a lot of Nithim around. Only Nithim Twice could get him into a situation like this without noticing, but he had a huge problem.


    ''We''re away from my territory, and these bastards I brought seem useless today.'' Ronan took a deep breath, not taking his eyes off the front.


    His mind worked quickly on a plan, but he felt they would be disadvantaged. He is also a member of Nithim. He knows very well what the requirements are to enter that exalted organization, and it is thanks to that that he knows that if he doesn''t get help from outside or if Will isn''t powerful enough to fight one of the Second Phase, then they are lost.


    ''If they did it so carefully that we only realized the trap when we fell into it, one of the leaders must be in on it and must be a leader absolutely trusted by the Great Leader. That being the case, there must be a few Sorcerers participating.'' He immediately recalled the rules of Nithim Twice.


    One of its rules specifies that not just any sorcerer can join the organization. He must pass various tests of confidence and strength, with the minimum to enter being the Primary Level of the Power Scale. Only Klaus had been able to enter before reaching that level, and it was a matter of discussion when they found out that someone planned to give a millionaire contract to a person like him.


    Now, in this country where there are only Primary Level and Strong Level Sorcerers, having only Sorcerers at that level is impressive and even more so because they all have Nithim, which they use to enhance their abilities greatly and also as a weapon.


    On the same level, it is practically impossible for an organization to stand up to Nithim because they will never be on the same level as they thought; Nithim will always be one step ahead.


    And that''s what they are facing this time.


    ''The situation is dangerous.'' He immediately summoned his soft ring and ordered his subordinates to be on guard.


    Leferum and the rest of the hired sorcerers understood that the mission had advanced to a limit impossible to reverse, so they quickly drew their weapons or soft rings.


    The only one who did not seem to be on alert was Klaus, who waited patiently, looking up from the nearby houses.


    At that moment, several people began appearing in those places, one after the other. There were more than 20 of them. All of them were armed, but some stood out above the rest, being so powerful that even Klaus was a little intimidated by them.


    The most peculiar thing about them was the clothing they wore.


    It was a garb that made Ronan''s heart go up in his throat, and he almost choked on his own saliva.


    ''The Royal Executioners!?'' His mind oozed, and his legs shook for a brief moment.

 Chapter 74 - 74: Judgment

    He remembered the clothing of these guys very well. At some point in the past, they were a force to be feared within the Kingdom and protected the previous King. They were known to all as ''The Royal Executioners'', but after the previous King''s fall and Sariel II''s rise as King, the group disappeared.


    At the time, they were a group feared even by him, as they were cold-blooded killers who dealt with any traitor or malicious person who wanted to oppose Sariel I, the former King, or his family.


    Despite all that and the fact that they were feared in the Kingdom, after the fall of Sariel I, the group disappeared, and many of them were killed; Ronan himself witnessed it and participated in some of the missions to kill them.


    Even so, once Ronan heard a rumor.


    According to rumor, the Royal Executioners were now part of Nithim Twice, which prompted him to join that curious organization. He wanted to find out if the rumors were true, but after joining and spending numerous months in their ranks, taking advantage of one side and the other to increase his wealth and status, he found that the organization was stranger than he thought.


    They were not stupid, and their leaders were hidden behind strange veils that he could not see or uncover. This frustrated him, as he could not find anything he had set out to find, although he discovered many things and enormously increased his wealth and status.


    This was the first time he had discovered something so amazing within Nithim Twice. While he knew they were powerful and had powerful sorcerers among their ranks, he did not expect the rumors that made him join them to be true.


    But this was naturally an enormous pressure on his shoulders, so much so that, for a moment, it made him lose sight of his goal.


    While he was lost in his own demons, a woman''s voice echoed from the surroundings.


    "Ronan Grimwell, since you betrayed the organization, sold privileged information, and even stole one of our treasures, the organization declares that you have been sentenced to a prompt death." Her words were simple, and her tone of voice was not too effective for intimidation, but it still made Ronan tremble.


    He looked up sharply, trying to pinpoint where the voice was coming from. He didn''t recognize it, but somehow, he thought he knew who it was.


    Once, he heard it when he visited one of the organization''s small bases.


    ''The Great Leader!'' He thought, in shock.


    Klaus, standing next to him, frowned. ''If it weren''t for the vibrations in her voice, I wouldn''t recognize her. But this is an amazing way to change the voice.'' He thought.


    The voice was coming from Sua Vinanne, naturally, but it sounded very different from her.


    And when everyone heard this voice, Carion and the others who came with him were amazed. They even wanted to kneel down because they recognized her, but in the end, they did not.


    As Sua''s words came to an end, a couple of Nithim people moved from the sides and attacked several of those present, killing them with one blow. The Nithim in their hands glowed, along with the blood being sprayed across the floor.


    "It''s Nithim!"


    "They really have Nithim!"


    "Attack, kill as many as you can!"


    The various disorganized cries echoed among the large group being attacked. Numerous sorcerers rushed at those now on the field, trying to kill them, but in the same manner, the members of Nithim Twice began their attack.


    Klaus nodded. This time, he was to praise Sua''s way of working in this situation.


    ''They are strategically ordered so that it becomes impossible to escape. In addition, they have concentrated much of their forces in the rear to prevent Ronan''s retreat. They are perfectly coordinated as well, amazing.'' He smiled and looked to his side.


    Ronan was still in a daze, so Klaus covered his face completely and patted him on the shoulder.


    "If you don''t lead them, we''re doomed, you know?" He said, bringing Ronan finally back to his senses.


    He stared at Klaus for a moment before shaking his head.


    "...We may already be." He whispered.


    Klaus smiled. "What makes you think that? Are those people dangerous?" He asked.


    "Yes." His answer was immediate. "More than dangerous. I never thought they were actually with them; if I knew that, I wouldn''t have chosen this path." He revealed.


    His words surprised Klaus. ''The source of information I need is here. Come on, give me more information.'' He smiled internally and spoke externally.


    "Who exactly are they? You are quite powerful, and so am I. Mr. Leferum can support us from behind; I think we can take care of them. Though they would be a problem if they were Cursed Class Sorcerers."


    Ronan laughed derisively after hearing this. "That''s the problem. They are Cursed Class, every single one of them. They are trained specifically to assassinate. The name they go by is The Royal Executioners."


    ''Royal Executioners... Royalty. As I suspected, if they are in Nithim Twice, perhaps it is a conflict of interest for the crown.'' Klaus smiled and looked at Ronan.


    When he was crestfallen, it was easy enough to get information from him.


    Klaus didn''t want to appear confident, so he had to remain silent for several minutes, and Ronan spoke before him.


    "...It would be different if we were in my territory, but being so far away, I can''t do anything against these damn bastards." He gritted his teeth hard, feeling frustrated and angry.


    Though regret hit him lightly, he was also struck by anger and not wanting to give up. Still, he knew they had Nithim, too.


    ''There is no way to beat the Royal Executioners when they use Nithim...'' Were his thoughts that made him tremble again.


    Just then, Leferum, who was trying to lead the others, jumped towards them. "What the fuck are you guys doing? Why aren''t you moving? The Royal Executioners are back; if we don''t do something, we''re dead!" he growled, deeply angry.


    Klaus looked at him and sighed.


    "Sorcerers of Cursed Class, there are more than 7 of them, each with Nithim in their hands, plus powerful companions with different abilities. Moreover, they were trained specifically for assassination, the probability of victory is below 1%, no matter if we move or not, we will fail."


    "What do you intend for us to do then?" Leferum asked. His tone of voice sounded angry, but it was normal. If he came here, it was to try to think of a way to run away, not to have one of the two bring him down like that.


    But the reality was that he already knew that. The probability of victory in this situation was nil, straight up. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Klaus smiled.


    "Run away."


    "Run away?"


    "Run away?"


    Two voices sounded on both sides of Klaus'' body. One is from Leferum, and the other is from Ronan.


    Flee before the Royal Executioners? God, that was the stupidest decision, but somehow, Ronan felt he wasn''t saying it for nonsense.


    "You have a way?" He asked quickly, making Klaus smile.


    "I can only save one with me. Though honestly, I can run away alone, but after all, there are things I want, so I need to save one who can grant me what I need."


    Leferum and Ronan looked at him in shock. ''This bastard...'' They thought but didn''t dare move.

 Chapter 75 - 75: His thoughts

    Right now was not the time to fight the person who claimed to have a way to save them. They understood even better than Klaus that, at this point, they were lost. He had fallen into a trap they could not escape, no matter how many things they did.


    They understood how dangerous it was to fall into the hands of Nithim Twice in a situation like this, so even if they thought over and over again different strategies, the moment those powerful guys moved, they would be dead.


    The other party also knew this, and that was why they had not moved immediately. He wanted to make them desperate, or maybe because they didn''t want to kill them. Maybe they would take them to a terrible dungeon where they would be tortured tirelessly until their bodies could not take it anymore. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was the danger of falling into the hands of one of these powerful organizations, which are capable of maneuvering an entire country at will. It was the same with the organization to which they belonged; the thing is that they belonged to the enemy organization of the one in front of them.


    That''s why they clung to hope when they heard that the person next to them had a way to flee this place safely.


    "What do you want? I am an Etherleaf Executive; I have enough power to give you whatever you want. In addition to completing great wealth missions, I come from a wealthy family. I have money, as well as power. What do you want?" he asked quickly, wanting to get ahead of himself, but Ronan soon scoffed.


    "My reputation speaks for me, Mr. Will. I am powerful. Even the leader of Etherleaf must greet me with respect. I have contacts everywhere. Whatever you want, I can give it to you without inconvenience." His manner of speaking was soft, not at all helpful as Leferum did. Still, this made sense.


    His status allowed it. He was powerful and wealthy in every sense of the word. Leferum certainly couldn''t compare to him, it pissed him off.


    "Shit, even if you have connections, it''s you they''re after this time. It looks like you were playing both sides. Do you think you''re going to survive past today? If Mr. Will chooses to take me, we can escape. If he chooses you, they will possibly have to flee endlessly. Even if those guys don''t move, they will move if they see you fleeing." He refuted, causing Ronan''s brow to fully furrow.


    Klaus smiled softly at that moment. "That''s true..." Although he spoke softly, his words could be heard clearly.


    Ronan clenched his fists slightly but smiled again, looking at Leferum.


    "I don''t know if I''ll survive beyond today, but I''m sure you won''t." His words sounded cold, causing Leferum to glare back at him.


    "What makes you...buagh..." Suddenly, a strange, sharp thing stuck into his neck without him noticing. At the same time, a strange poison made erosion inside him.


    Ronan smiled slightly. "Don''t forget, I''ve played two sides. I also have some Nithim." He scoffed but immediately looked at Klaus.


    "Those destined to succeed are the ones who know how to make the best of every situation, no matter if it involves betrayal." He said as he moved his hands behind his body.


    Klaus smiled. ''He''s getting ready to throw one of those Nithim stakes at me, which will activate the poison he put in me earlier and could kill me. Heh, if you knew that that poison is already neutralized and that I can see your attacks perfectly, you''d probably be scared shitless. But, yeah... That''s what I want. Keep being a traitor; that way, using you will be easier for me.''


    He immediately nodded at her. "Betrayal is sometimes part of your day-to-day life when you walk the streets. When you let the same ones tuck you in, betrayal will be your best ally." Klaus smiled after saying this and turned around to address him.


    His words, though profound, made Ronan realize that he was complementing what he said and what he wanted him to believe. So, he smiled and followed him closely.


    However, internally, Klaus had something else to complement that saying. ''But, when treachery is your best ally, and the streets tuck you in, your future is as predictable as the day. Betrayal itself will be your undoing.''


    He had his own way of thinking and doing things. During his childhood, he had experienced betrayal and its bitterness. He had never betrayed, but he had played for two or three sides on many occasions.


    Since then, a saying has arisen within him: When your enemy has weak allies, and you have versatility, be his ally. Become that powerful manpower he needs; that way, you will be the best spy you can imagine.


    This time, he would play that spy because he needed information. Although he has not been living in this world for long, he knows that it moves based on the information you have.


    Moving forward is an action, but that action is accompanied by motive and knowledge. If you move forward without motive, you will hit a wall, and the same will happen if you move forward without knowledge. Motives and knowledge go hand in hand in order to move forward.


    And he doesn''t have the knowledge to do that. Right now, he lacks the common sense of this world, which is just the most basic knowledge, let alone anything else.


    He still doesn''t know why Nithim Twice was created; what is its real mission? Nor does he know anything about Fallen Leaf or Aranfer Hiltroad, who are enemies. As far as he is concerned, even Nithim Twice could become his enemy if the situation arises, but there is still a Cursed World lurking around, and he knows absolutely nothing about it.


    That''s why he needs information.


    But he also needs a motive. While he has one, and that is to investigate this fantasy world and discover the reason for his existence and his powers, as well as to enjoy his curiosity, he feels that this motive is empty. It is too far away, and it will not allow him to enjoy the little things in life or the journey.


    So, he needs a more concrete one. Moving forward without a motive can sometimes lead you on an endless course; although it would be full of adventures, many would be meaningless.


    That''s why you needed to find your progress to make sense, to have a reason. Discovering what is behind Nithim Twice and Fallen Leaf, why they fight, and why the Cursed World is present in this world are small motives that drive him forward, but he also needs a more concrete one.


    ''Ronan Grimwell''s poison is an interesting poison, but I feel like it''s driven by an ability and not something external. I want to look into it.''


    That was the motive he had found. And somehow, all the motives that allow him to move forward at the moment revolve around the person in front of him. That''s why he didn''t care about the betrayal he saw.


    For Klaus, Ronan Grimwell was a guinea pig. Eventually, he will know his place.


    .

 Chapter 76 - 76: Escape successfully

    Just as Ronan Grimwell tried to flee, the most powerful of the group prepared themselves and ran after him so as not to lose sight of him. At the same time, several of them sought to attack him from the front, as he appeared to be fleeing with an additional person.


    They planned to grab him at that moment to avoid trouble. Even so, when they tried to grab him, their hands could only grasp at the air and clothes left in their hands, leaving them stunned.


    "What?" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the same time, the leader of them felt something crossing near him, so he moved his body to the side and launched a powerful cursed energy attack, charged with much of his power, towards that place.


    But it was too dark in the place where he hit, so although he felt that his attack hit something, he could not even see a trace before everything returned to silence.


    "What the hell just happened?" He exclaimed, astonished, and looked at his companions.


    "Where is that bastard?" He asked, but no one knew how to answer him.


    "This... This is the first time someone has run away from us in such a simple way. Where did he run to? Can anyone sense him?" One of the group asked and looked specifically at the one in charge of that, but he shook his head in frustration.


    The look on his face told him that such a thing was impossible. Was it an illusion what they saw?


    But they are experienced people. They''re not going to lose their temper over something like that. Their targets had already eluded them, and they eventually achieved them. They were confident that this time, it would be the same.


    As an experienced group, the first thing they did was talk to each other.


    "How come you didn''t manage to put your mark on any of them? There were two of them. Were they that fast?" the leader asked, approaching one of the groups, the one in charge of search and spy missions.


    He had a great ability to put marks on his rivals, making it impossible for them to escape, since he could feel them wherever they were and it was not a difficult mark to put, in fact, he only needed to touch the person, either with his energy or with his body.


    So the leader was puzzled, but the man was too stunned to answer him quickly, so he had to shake him several times before he reacted.


    And in doing so, he felt embarrassed.


    "I... I can''t feel them. I''m sure I put several marks on one of them, so I wasn''t too worried, but suddenly, when they disappeared, so did the mark I put on him. What the hell? Is Ronan Grimwell that good? I never thought that a simple person like him could neutralize my marks, which even the leader can''t do." He revealed.


    At his words, the leader felt even more stunned. "They disappeared from perception but also neutralized the tracking marks..." He repeated himself repeatedly, trying to understand what had happened, but in the end, he ended up seeing the group''s brains.


    "Zach, what just happened?" he asked, ignoring everything that was going on behind him, where the carnage had been unleashed one-sidedly, as Ronan''s and Leferum''s subordinates fell into tremendous chaos as they watched them disappear and die, respectively.


    Zach was already thinking about it as he looked at the street where they last saw those people. It was a totally darkened street. Although it was about to dawn, the sun was not yet up, and thanks to the houses in the surroundings, the darkness on that street was scary.


    As he looked at it, a possibility suddenly occurred to him. He looked at every part of the street carefully, then looked at the nearby houses and finally found what he was looking for.


    "...We are up against a cunning person." He sighed after saying it, looking a bit resigned.


    "What do you mean?"


    "We fell into a foolish trap because we relied too much on Anhal''s marks."


    "Foolish trap?"


    "Yes." He finally looked at the leader. "He escaped by using darkness, hiding places, and nearby lonely houses to play with our vision. To do so, he needed to stun several of us, so, after leaving his clothes behind, he let himself be hit to use the momentum of the impact to quickly get to the desired location, that hiding place." He pointed to the spot he believed had been used.


    It was a small hiding place between a house, a wall, and the road.


    "When he got there, he neutralized the mark in his body, stunning several others, adding to the fact that we trusted in the mark so much that we thought if Anhal had succeeded, he was done. Until your question, he was still on this street, but now... I''m afraid we''re screwed." Zach smiled in frustration.


    At least that''s what he believed had happened, and he had his own basis for believing it. But that kind of detailed, problem-ridden strategy couldn''t work just because.


    The leader knew that.


    "That plan contemplates everything being made perfect. Are you sure he escaped like that?"


    "Well, I can''t be 100% sure of something I didn''t see, but there''s a 70% chance. I don''t know if it''s enough for you to activate countermeasures."


    The leader frowned. ''70%... That''s quite a lot, but it''s still not enough.'' For a moment, he was frustrated and looked around, trying to find a different answer to what Zach had said, but sighed.


    "Activate basic level countermeasures; we don''t want to draw attention to ourselves. It''s not the time yet. I''ll talk to Miss Sua to see if we can run this issue past the leader''s table or get it to the Great Leader so we can decide what else to do. Even so, two of you will go to Ronan Grimwell''s Territory and closely monitor everything that happens there. He is no fool; he won''t want to go back there for now, but if any moves happen because of his return, we will attack and assassinate him during the night." He spoke. He looked at each of his companions, who smiled.


    "He can escape once, but never can''t escape twice." They replied in unison, something the Leader approved of, as that was the saying of his group.


    Immediately and without even him arranging them, they all knew their respective roles, how many would go to Ronan Grimwell''s territory, and which ones would go after him.


    They were a specialized and highly trained group for this kind of situation, so it was not the first time they had lost a target. After all, although they are powerful, they are not omnipotent. So it didn''t strike them as odd that something like this happened; what struck them as odd was how it happened.


    But, as a specialized group, they naturally would not stand idly by after something like that. They immediately began to do their part, and the leader returned with Zach and Anhal to Sua Vinanne''s side.


    Before returning, they looked at the battle site behind them, grabbed an important corpse, and, after giving some orders to the rest of the people, disappeared from that place.


    Sua had been watching the battle from behind, from an abandoned house, but had a good view and protection.


    She also had several powerful people around her, though they left the room as soon as they saw Zach, Anhal, and Jason, the Leader, return.


    Jason tossed the corpse in his hands to the floor, causing Sua to look up slightly.


    After confirming that it wasn''t the target, she sighed and took some tea from the glass in her hand as she continued to watch the carnage happening in front of her.


    Initially, she didn''t open her mouth to speak, and it wasn''t until five minutes later that she decided to do so.


    "Even with a good spy luring Ronan into the trap, you still failed to catch him."


    Jason lowered his head in shame. "Miss Sua, I''m afraid he wasn''t alone this time. There were 3 powerful people, with Ronan included. One of them is dead, he was killed with Nithim and poison. The other two escaped and even neutralized Anhal''s marks." He explained.


    Sua looked once more at the corpse behind, focusing his attention on the neck. "After all, Ronan was a Nithim Twice member. Though we ensured not to grant him too much Nithim, we raised a good assassin with cunning tactics. But that couldn''t escape you. Did any of you use Nithim?"


    "Me." Anhal was the one who stepped forward to speak and showed the Nithim he had used just before setting his marks. "That''s why I think we were outmatched in cunning and perhaps skill. There''s no way my marks weren''t set when I used the Nithim."


    Sua nodded, agreeing with him. "I recently heard that Etherleaf has a new member. They call him the Night Sorcerer, and he wears a mask from time to time, though sometimes he wears night goggles. Apparently, he is a foreigner. Several hours ago, he left for a mission broadcast from behind the curtain and hasn''t returned; I wonder if he might have something to do with it."


    At his words, those present looked at each other, surprised. "We heard something about him from our spy in Etherleaf. Apparently, he has a few interesting secrets and is a rather powerful Cursed Class Sorcerer." Zach said, suddenly bringing a hand to his chin to think of something.


    Just a moment ago, even though he''s not very good at looking at or feeling cursed energy, hadn''t he felt a little cold when he almost pinked one of the figures?


    ''Could it be that I felt the cursed energy?'' he thought.

 Chapter 77 - 77: Im not interested in being a hero

    Sua looked at him thoughtfully. "Tell what you know; you don''t need to hold anything back, as we want to see where Ronan might be going."


    Zach nodded. "Miss, we don''t know much. The Night Sorcerer is a foreigner who recently came to town. The rumor our spy heard is that Garder and he fought before Garder gave him a free pass to join the organization, and it seems he granted him a rather high status. But, no one knows his abilities, let alone his actual strength; even so, he seems to be on the level of the Executives or slightly above him."


    Sua nodded, looking thoughtful. "Anything else?" She asked as she glanced sideways at Zach.


    "No, we are trying to hit on the exact location of that person, as it could be someone dangerous from the capital who is posing as someone else."


    "Do you know why he only comes out at night?"


    "No, Miss. We only know that he only arrives at the organization at night and leaves before dawn. That''s all; it hasn''t been long enough yet to investigate what kind of missions he''s done, although he seems to lean a bit towards missions that have something to do with the scientific, as he''s done a few missions where one or more scientists hire him."


    "A person interested in that sort of thing... It''s possible he''s from the capital and just came to investigate Fallen Leaf traitors. I heard that Fallen Leaf lately has a leak of scientists, as they don''t seem to be happy with some things, so he must have something to do with it." Sua sighed and then pulled out some papers before handing it to Zach.


    "Mark different scientists in the city as targets and watch carefully what they do, what happens, and who they hire in case they need to. Try to keep an eye on that person from now on, as they may have something to do with Ronan Grimwell getting away so easily." She spoke.


    Zach looked at the documents and nodded. "Shall we assassinate the Night Sorcerer?" he asked, which made Sua stare at him.


    "What does Rule 3 of Nithim Twice say?" Instead of answering him, she questioned him, making him cringe.


    "We will not murder anyone who is a foreigner. I understand, miss; I''ll take care of the rest of the details."


    Sua nodded in satisfaction. "Good, you''re smart as usual. You can go; I''ll meet up with my informant and try to find out something from him. Go clean up the place and make sure Ronan''s territory is guarded. Also, I want you to get everyone who has disappeared from this locality. If it turns out to be impossible to get them, create false and perfectly made traces, to blame Ronan and corner him." Her very passive and calm way of speaking made everyone respect her. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That''s why Zach, Anhal, and Jason admire her so much. She can control her temper and character to perfection, which allows her to think coolly in every situation.


    This time, they could see her in that calm side of her again, so they smiled. "Don''t worry, miss. We''ll take care of everything." They replied, and after hitting each other in the chest, they walked out.


    In the end, Sua told them, "Act with restraint; revealing ourselves at this time is not an option." So, they knew what to do.


    Sua stayed alone and did not allow anyone to enter the room. She watched as they cleaned up the area, and within one hour, everything was back to normal.


    ''A lot of Nithim has been used today. Each use is so costly that it is certainly hard to sustain, '' she thought, frustrated.


    After a while, when the sun was already showing slightly, she closed the windows and, when she turned around, someone knocked on the door.


    "If you won''t come and give me massages to lower my stress, you''d better hand over the mission to me later." She said, joking lightly.


    Klaus stepped through the door as he heard her and shrugged. "Surprisingly enough, I''m good at massaging, but right now, I''m in severe pain in my hands, so maybe I''ll end up straying and damaging a tendon for you; no problem?"


    Sua pulled back slightly instinctively and averted her gaze. "I don''t want to feel pain when I''m stressed; that will stress me out more. Sit down and talk to me; I have questions for you, too."


    "Haha, I guess you will have a lot of questions, but before that, I hope you keep your word because I already kept mine, " he said as he placed the device that acted as ''keys to the city'' on the table.


    She grabbed it and nodded. "I suppose the Duke of Sam''an will be satisfied now. I wonder if he''ll ask about the one in charge of retrieving them."


    "When faced with questions like that, there is an amazing answer to answer it - Nithim Twice took care of it, you don''t need to worry."


    "You''re not interested in being recognized?" she asked suspiciously as she put the key away.


    "I''m not interested in being a hero, that''s for sure. Being recognized isn''t bad, but being recognized as a hero is ridiculous since I don''t plan to be one."


    "Oh, so if you save the city from falling into the hands of dictators and somehow become the hero, you wouldn''t want to be recognized as one, huh." She joked, but Klaus nodded.


    "Well, being recognized as a hero doesn''t make sense; besides, if that time came, I wouldn''t be saving people; I''d be fulfilling some mission, so my intentions don''t go through saving but keeping my word." He smiled.


    She sighed. "Tsk, boy, you''re a little strange, and your mentality is curious but unbelievable. But, well, I don''t care. Tell me, how did you do this? The mission was completed much faster than I thought it would be."


    "I think I''m allowed to keep my tactics to myself, right? I don''t think the organization must know my strategies for completing a mission."


    "Don''t you think that would serve all our members well? Perhaps they may encounter such missions in the near future; if they use your strategy, which was so effective, many will succeed." Sua was firm in her words and did not look away from him.

 Chapter 78 - 78: The correct mentality

    But Klaus smiled, "They''ll get it even if they don''t use my strategies. Instead of telling them to do something this way, you should tell them to learn to strategize as they go along. Missions are not the same, ever. There will always be variations, whether by power, skills, or opponents. If they were to use one and the same strategy every time, they''re going to fail more than they''ll win."


    "That would be in the long run, and I don''t think we need to get to it."


    "Haha, well, who knows? Maybe someone would fail on their first chance to use it and scare the crap out of the rest."


    They both stared at each other after this small but stinging talk in which neither wanted to give in.


    Sua had her reasons; she wanted to make the organization great. But Klaus had them, too.


    ''The main reason is that I can''t tell you that I succeeded so quickly, solely because Ronan lacks capable subordinates. If I told you, I would lose my lead in this situation, which would be foolish.'' Klaus thought.


    In the end, Sua lost the staring match and sighed. "Forget it; I can''t force you to do something you don''t want to, " She said, pulling out a new document.


    "Since I read this, I realized that a big part of what it says here is a lie. Now that I don''t have the main problem on the table anymore, I think it''s time to talk, " she said, staring at him.


    "There''s not much to talk about."


    "Maybe, but I''m curious, why do you want to give Carion so much of the credit? I don''t think you guys are very close."


    "I also don''t think you''ve been there to know if I''m giving him credit or if he deserves it."


    Sua shook her head, grumbling. "I asked him a few questions before I came, and I''m sure he had almost no relevance to anything you mentioned here. He may have relevance, but not to the point of having been the one to have discovered everything about Ronan. In fact, if there''s one thing you don''t know that I do, it''s that Carion isn''t very good at thinking up stratagems. He''s pretty bad, in fact." She smiled and made Klaus feel frustrated.


    "Tsk, so in the end, I would lose over something so small." He grumbled, realizing he couldn''t keep up his bluff. But he wasn''t angry; he continued to stare at Sua.


    "He deserves it; he''s worthy of receiving it. Give him status and resources, and he will amaze you." He replied.


    "How are you so sure?" Sua asked, frowning.


    "Because he has the mentality." Klaus''s firmness in answering astonished Sua.


    "Mentality is not enough." She shook her head, and Klaus shrugged.


    "I''m not here to convince you of that, Miss Sua. I''m just here to deliver the mission and the rest of the information I have. I''m just saying what I know and that you ask me." After saying this, Klaus pulled out several written documents and a few more items to hand over to her.


    Sua sighed visibly. "You''re kind of obnoxious, you know?" she said, looking at him. However, after seeing that Klaus didn''t plan to act, she read the documents quickly and nodded.


    "There''s not much time today for this, Klaus. We didn''t manage to grab Ronan, so we had to start looking for him again. Let''s talk about this tomorrow morning. I''ll come visit you at the apartment to deliver what you asked for, OK?"


    "Okay, Miss Sua. Then it will be like this. See you tomorrow." After that, Klaus stood up and started walking before stopping after reaching the door.


    He looked at Sua once again.


    "Talent is just a set of innate abilities developed specifically towards something specific. If it''s a sport, you can get better faster at it and outperform your counterparts because of your talent, but, in the long run, that sport is just a very centralized set of small branches. Each one is different, and you have to get better at them, but at the end of the day, they''re little branches."


    "Talent will make it easier for you to reach the pinnacle of each branch, but the mentality will help you stay in that perfect state of understanding. Also, with a good mentality, a person who is not talented can still improve in each of those branches and reach the pinnacle, although it will possibly take longer than the talented one."


    "But, at the end of it all, the right mentality reached the pinnacle more than talent. The difference is that the right mentality can hold that pinnacle longer than talent. Now, when you are both standing on the pinnacle of those branches, tell me, what is talent good for?" At this point, Klaus smiled.


    "It has only one use: to create. It will create new branches within the sport but won''t go higher than the mentality. Both are standing on the same pinnacles; only now does talent have the slight advantage of being a bit more versatile. Eventually, the mentality will manage to learn that branch and catch up to the talent again. And that''s where the fascinators of the right mindset come in."


    "Talent has a limit; the limit is in the mind. No one can create things infinitely, not even a correct mentality. Therefore, when talent runs out of ideas, he will decay because he cannot maintain it. But the mentality will remain firmly standing on a pedestal, always remaining strong."


    "It is the mentality that will make you a person to be feared, not your talent." After smiling at her one last time and waving goodbye, Klaus walked through the door and left without looking back. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His words left Sua deep in thought.


    ''A right mindset can hold power longer than talent, eh? If you put it that way, I guess it makes a lot of sense. Although, if I had to say something, you''ve skipped a lot of things to say that, Klaus.'' Though she thought so, the smile on her face could not be hidden.


    Somehow, she felt her bet had hit the nail on the head. ''I knew it; there''s no way a person who wrapped up The Professor so easily and quietly would be normal. Even more so because he managed to keep me in his hand at all times. The gamble was a risky one, but I got a treasure.'' She smiled but also looked a little worried.


    "Treasures attract treasure hunters; treasure hunters attract trouble. But this guy is also a walking source of trouble..." She muttered. "Even though the bet was right, trouble comes with it. Winning a bet always attracts consequences, after all."


    Her words vanished in the wind, as did her figure.


    .

 Chapter 79 - 79: He doesnt want to rely on talent alone

    With the mission finally completed, Klaus'' bank account received the payment for completion a few hours later when he was in his apartment. Being such a high-level mission, the payment was just as tempting. He arranged to split it with Carion, but they did not see each other in person.


    They both had to train as far as they were concerned.


    The day they received training from Mr. Carter, Klaus realized how impressive his skills were.


    Seeing Carion''s training and how he had to train made him realize that he was very privileged because his attraction to positive or cursed energy was simply overwhelming compared to Carion''s way of strengthening himself.


    The positive energy coming into him depended on many factors, and willpower was so important that Mr. Carter had to nag Carion to get it right continually.


    Putting your will on something you can see and having it reach you and enter your body is a complicated thing to do, since will is not a real force, or at least it doesn''t seem to be, which makes it more difficult. But how about putting it on an invisible object to your eyes? The difficulty increases several folds and is what causes sorcerers to have slow progress.


    Those who can see the energy have a pretty big advantage since seeing it makes it a bit easier to employ will on them, but it''s still tricky to accomplish.


    These difficulties presented a drawback in the growth of a Sorcerer, but Klaus didn''t have them.


    He could see and feel the energy naturally, and better yet, he didn''t need to use his will. All that together saved him an incredible amount of time, increasing his talent and decreasing his work.


    But, as expected, Klaus is not satisfied with the talent.


    His words towards Sua a while ago were not due to a mere whim. He really believed that talent was one of the most useless yet useful things in existence. Its uselessness lies in the fact that it will not let you build the right mindset if you are careless, even a little bit. However, its usefulness is obvious, so he was grateful to have this talent, but at the same time, he didn''t want to pay too much attention to it.


    In his past life, it took him countless sleepless nights and sleeping only a few hours a day to reach such amazing heights as a scientist. His right mindset allowed him to reach that height, not his talent, not that he was exceptionally good at mathematics.


    It was only with time, dedication, and the right mindset that he became outstanding and memorable. And in this life, he wanted it to be the same.


    That''s why he started training hard as soon as he returned to his apartment.


    He wanted his mentality to surpass his talent, so he needed to beat himself. To beat his own body and make his mentality carry him forward.


    He knew a way for that to happen, but he had not yet had the opportunity to experience it.


    ''All the missions so far have been relatively easy to complete. I fail to feel the sense of crisis that I have felt before, and that is what keeps me awake at all times. I need to look for that sense of crisis, or else I will be swallowed by my own talent.'' His mind and mouth sighed, but his body did not stop.


    He continued to pound the front while internally trying to move the cursed energy to understand it.


    If he wanted to go far in this world and not be just another one, intensive training had to be his daily routine, he was sure of it. Thanks to that, his positive energy became denser and denser as the hours passed.


    The cursed energy had already surpassed the 10,000-turn gap he had estimated, but the motion remained the same. There was no pattern change, not even a hint that there might be one.


    That was why, slowly, Klaus tried to move the cursed energy toward creating the pattern he had estimated. Naturally, he did not do this by trying to make a star in the void; he used his own body as the vessel for that star, gently moving the cursed energy to the corresponding sides of the star.


    Those sudden movements interrupted energy''s speed, but Klaus didn''t care. He needed a clue that he was doing things right on that side, and only that could give it to him.


    Despite this, although the hours passed, what continued to increase his strength was the density of his positive energy, which made him feel frustrated. Still, this allowed him to train again as Mr. Carter had mentioned.


    After training the density for a while, Klaus stopped, let all his positive energy out into the surroundings, and immediately started punching and weakening again and again.


    He didn''t stop even when his arms gave out, and his legs were shaking. He continued his training, not allowing the energy to enter him and preventing the rest of his energy from faltering.


    He was training several things at once and the ability to control his energy was one of them, the most important.


    Time passed rather quickly until nightfall, at which point Klaus had to go to Etherleaf to explain everything that had happened during the mission and its failure, although considering he managed to ''save'' one, it wasn''t entirely considered a failed mission.


    Etherleaf was tense that day, but Klaus didn''t mind; he smoothly finished his report and then did a few missions before returning to his apartment at midnight.


    Every move he made was a workout and he wanted to train, but he knew Sua was coming the next day, so he needed to rest to avoid falling for any of that woman''s tactics.


    The night passed uneventfully as well, and the following day, first thing in the morning, Sua Vinanne knocked on the door.


    ''Well, she''s a doctor. I guess they''re the same everywhere. They like to get up early, and sometimes they can''t even sleep.'' Klaus smiled and went to open the door. He had just finished bathing, as he had been training since dawn. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sua looked at him from head to toe. "Training so early?" she asked, in shock.


    He smiled. "Well, training is one of my hobbies. Go ahead." He stepped aside for her to pass.


    She looked around and nodded. "It''s better than when I left it. It looks like you''ve put it to good use. The scent is soothing and gives a better welcome than the last one; you''re good, kid." She smiled and walked into the main room before sitting there.


    "It''s tea; you can help yourself. I just made it."


    "Well... I guess you wouldn''t serve me even if I was your guest."


    "I thought about serving you but realized you don''t like having that done for you, so I held back."


    "Huh?" Sua stared at him. "How did you know that? I don''t think I''ve ever told you that before."


    "Haha, well, you just told me just now. Help yourself, you''re home." Klaus chuckled a little and leaned back in his seat.


    His words stunned Sua, who realized she had fallen into a rather silly trap. "Tsk."


    After a few minutes, she started drinking tea.


    "I got you what you asked for." She said after taking the first few sips and placed a folded document on the table.


    Klaus was surprised and grabbed the paper to read it carefully. He was amazed to see that it was indeed everything he had asked for.


    "That was very quick. You seemed a little reluctant initially, I thought it was expensive or hard to get." He said, looking at her.


    She smiled in frustration. "I received help from the Duke and someone very important. When they found out what the man who retrieved the key asked for, they moved quickly to fulfill your whim. With the influence of Nithim Twice and those 2, getting it was not too difficult. But now the question arises in my mind, what do you want it for?" She asked.


    "Hahaha, I must thank you, Miss Sua. It improved my mood for this whole month, so I hope to continue working with you. As for what I want it for..." Klaus didn''t decide to hide it from her this time.


    He carefully pulled out two small test tubes from his storage ring and placed them on the table.


    His acting was also his response, so Sua couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "They''re poisons, aren''t they?"


    "Yes."


    "From Ronan Grimwell?"


    "You''re good."


    Sua took them in her hands and stared at them. "If I weren''t good at this, I wouldn''t be the top exponent of Curseology."


    "Curseology is also in charge of researching poisons?"


    She looked at him. "Everything about cursed energy, Klaus. Some poisons come from cursed energy, so I indirectly study them." Then she turned her gaze back to the test tubes before nodding.


    "These poisons are interesting; they use cursed energy to create them; how did you get them?"


    "He tried putting them in me, so I neutralized and kept them. Too bad he left; he seemed to have some good types of poisons to research." Klaus sighed after saying this.


    But his words left Sua in shock.

 Chapter 80 - 80: His mind never stops working

    "You neutralized the poison inside you?" She asked, in shock, and Klaus nodded.


    "That''s right."


    Sua''s eyes twinkled slightly before nodding and continuing to look at the poisons. ''They''re the same poisons that were in the other guy''s body. How could he neutralize them so easily?''


    If she looked carefully, they somehow made her feel like they were inactive, but that didn''t tell her much. Most poisons made with cursed energy are inactive when outside an organism, so she thought that was normal.


    "These poisons are very potent; how did you go about neutralizing them? I don''t think positive energy can neutralize poisons made with cursed energy. Although, under certain circumstances... Maybe it could." She looked at Klaus, waiting for him to respond, but he remained silent.


    Revealing more from there would be pointless, so Sua had to give up. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If so, then invite me over one day to see how you investigate this. Honestly, at this point, I don''t understand how you got pulled out of the Cursed Mist. All your knowledge overwhelms me in some way or another; it''s frustrating and confusing." She sighed.


    "Hahaha, don''t think too hard. It''s not like I''m going to do a great job. I asked you this because it will help me satiate all my curiosity, but also because all that stuff as a whole is incredibly expensive and scarce. If I go to a Big Capital, I might be able to sell it at a price so high it would make you feel fear." Klaus smiled softly with some guile.


    Naturally, he wasn''t saying everything. But what he said was enough to make Sua''s head hurt a little, but it was still not overly troublesome.


    ''The payment I gave them is high, but this guy ended up getting something pretty good in the end. Even I''m jealous of what he has now, but even both of those things are still not as important as that key. Sam''an City can''t fall into someone else''s hands.''


    She shook her head and nodded.


    "Regarding yesterday... Can you tell me a bit about how you got involved with that guy? And how did you find out he was behind it all?" she asked.


    "About how I knew, it''s simple. He said so. Apparently, he was aware of Carion and shouted that he wanted to kill him; after a little investigation, I realized that this guy was behind everything. To get involved with him, well, I simply showed him that I knew the location of the Nithim Twice members, and he believed me. It was nothing surprising."


    "And of the rest, I didn''t do much. Since they understood my value and were greedy, they easily fell for it. Still, I had to leave after that, so now that Ronan got away from them, I guess he''ll know I was just a con man. If he thinks correctly, he''ll possibly be looking for me to kill me, so I''d appreciate it if you caught him as soon as possible. It''s troubling to think that such a strong guy is after me."


    Sua nodded. "That sounds convincing, even if you''re obviously not telling me everything you know. Regarding Ronan, we''ll look for him under rocks and pay your expenses during this time, so we''ll easily know your location. Use this card from now on; it belongs to the organization, and we can locate it as long as you hold it in your hand." She bestowed him a black card with gold decorations, which was quite nice and appeared to be of a very high standard, and then spoke again.


    "We will also send powerful people to the vicinity of here..." As she spoke, she was interrupted.


    "No, don''t do that. I can take care of myself as long as I''m there, and I''m sure he, by now, doesn''t know where I live. I don''t like having people hanging around where I sleep."


    She stared at him and nodded after thinking about it for several seconds. "All right, then. Anyway, this area is safe. There are powerful and wealthy people living here, so there are usually no problems. There''s even a noble living atop this building; Ronan Grimwell shouldn''t sneak in here freely."


    Klaus was satisfied with that arrangement, and after that, they both talked a bit more, but nothing much.


    Sua was curious about some bears, and Klaus had several questions, so they ended up buying information from each other.


    But, in this little buying and selling of information, if there had to be a loser (something they both tend to think often), it would be Klaus.


    Because the information he had to ask for was too basic and made Sua realize that Klaus did not seem to have a high level of common sense.


    ''What a strange case. Such an incredibly intelligent and capable person, but he doesn''t have much common sense...''


    Sua went away deep in thought about it, leaving Klaus to return to his strenuous training.


    Thus, the hours passed, and Klaus'' muscles were continually tearing. He went on a few missions at the end of his daily training.


    That night, he received another two or three missions, on which different corps of scientists had something to do. Among these were several interesting ones who wanted to strike up good relations with Klaus.


    "Mr. Will, you are too kind to us scientists. We really don''t know how to thank you, but since we realized that you were the same one who accepted every request, we decided to give you the highest we could on every mission. Thank you very much; we really appreciate it."


    "Right, Mr. Will. I heard from one of my friends that you do this because you like research. Is that true?"


    Klaus nodded to the two standing before him with lab coats and strange hairstyles.


    "Haha, don''t worry about thanking me; I''m fine with my pay. And yes, I do this for fun and to help you guys out since I''m drawn to research."


    "Awesome." The second guy''s eyes sparkled with amazement. "That''s a little curious, but if you like it, why don''t you come by these days to witness what we do? Maybe you can learn a few things." He proposed, causing his companion to nod several times.


    "Right, Mr. Will. You can come. In these days¡ªin four days, to be exact¡ªwe will be investigating some new things we were asked to do from the Capital, and we have several colleagues coming to help us. Why don''t you come that day? We will show you the facilities and everything in more detail. We will even let you watch what we do for a while. Maybe that could teach you a few things if you''re interested."


    Klaus was surprised by this, but he didn''t want to say no. "What time is it?" he asked.


    "In the evening, Mr. Will."


    Immediately, Klaus smiled. "That''s Good. Then expect me in four days in the evening. I''ll be here without fail."


    Both researchers smiled broadly and nodded happily. They were in such a good mood that they couldn''t bear to feel like hugging Klaus, although they restrained themselves.


    After that talk, they talked some more, and Klaus went on to complete other missions.


    He would meet Mr. Carter the day after tomorrow, so he still had time. While doing his missions, he did not forget to research his cursed energy, trying to understand it; that gave him good results, as, although little, it increased his knowledge of the energy.


    The way it moved, how to summon it, and how to avoid certain problems.


    ''It is a very versatile energy. Also, I feel as if it is gently strengthening my body. How curious.'' He thought.


    Then, at dawn, he slept for a while and continued with his intensive training routine, focusing on the method Mr. Carter had told him to use.


    That method of training was used to understand ''the gateway'' to the real Sorcerer System, to ground that foundation perfectly.


    The thing is that right now, he understands the 3 Basics quite well. He even thinks he can teach them.


    The Basic Concept of Realization is to use energy for whatever. Materialize it in any form and understand how it is made. He now understands that part of the concept and even understands a little deeper, as there is something he realized first.


    Realization, in addition to a materialization of energy, is also a potentialized way of utilizing a sorcerer''s abilities.


    This is most evident if someone has an attack or defense skill, as Realization allows for the materialization of energy. If that energy is mixed with an ability, then it is possible to materialize what that ability does in the form of energy.


    For example: Let''s say Klaus has an attack skill that does 10 points of damage independently. At the same time, his pure energy attack does 4 points of damage.


    The moment he uses his understanding of Realization to materialize the skill in the form of energy, he would be using his energy to hit. Still, he would no longer make 4 points of damage but would make 6 or 7 points, even more, consuming less energy than using the skill directly.


    The only problem with that is a problem of the Realization itself. Being a basic concept, it can only be used on energy and not on the skill itself. Still, it is interesting enough to understand its value.


    While Klaus was immersed in his thoughts about it, he suddenly felt he understood more than he should have. Yet, just at those moments, his body made a strange click when one of his muscles tore, and suddenly, all the surrounding energy entered his body all at once, without him being able to control it.


    At the same time, his body was surrounded by energy, but it was not like before, where he was directly in a balloon of energy. Now, the energy was barely perceptible at the level of his skin.


    ''This is...'' His beautiful purple eyes shone with amazement.


    .

 Chapter 81 - 81: They both meet again

    "Sis, you''ve been so impatient these past few days that I haven''t recognized you. Are you feeling well now that we''re finally going to fulfill your whim?" Mr. Carter asked as he smiled mischievously to the side.


    Jasmine glared at him, causing him to laugh awkwardly, and she refocused on the road.


    "Maybe I''m a little impatient to know how that boy has improved. You wouldn''t understand. When I first met him, he was eating meat from a curse of disgust, and now he has received so much praise from you. I really want to see how much he''s grown." She smiled as she said this, but her brother put a hand to his forehead.


    "Sis, you''ve said that 3 times already; why are you repeating it? I know; the bastard is tough as nails. Even his stomach must be a firm rock."


    "Hmph, even though I''ve told you several times, you still don''t understand. Forget it." She averted her gaze even further from her brother''s face, though it was to hide how red it was.


    Her ears betrayed her, though.


    "Sister, did you know you''re very white? Even if you hide your face, it''s easy to see that you were embarrassed by your..."


    His words stopped in the middle when suddenly a weapon appeared in Jasmine''s hand, and she pointed it at her neck.


    "Family Rule 11: Embarrassing moments of the main branch members are to be erased from your memory and never to be touched again." She replied angrily.


    He smiled. "Rule 11 doesn''t work on a member of the main branch..."


    "Well, I''ll make it work."


    They both looked at each other for a moment before he gave up. "Tsk, always so grumpy. Forget it, we''re going to be late. They might be waiting for us; let''s hurry." After saying this, they both jumped through the buildings to get there faster, forgetting the previous scene.


    Just before they arrived, Jasmine pulled out a dark hooded jacket and put it on.


    "What are you wearing that for?" Mr. Carter asked in shock.


    "I don''t want him to recognize me so easily."


    "You don''t even know if he''ll come."


    "You always have to be prepared. Besides, he''s already there." She replied.


    "How do you know?" He turned around to see. He thought that, maybe, he could already see. But no, they were on the other side of a street, just behind a house.


    If they were there or not, then they could only see them as they crossed this house.


    ''What the hell? Are her senses that powerful?'' He thought, in shock. But Jasmine didn''t want to answer him, so he couldn''t do anything else.


    "You didn''t want to see him? And now you''re hiding... Sigh, I really don''t understand you. Forget it, let''s go."


    After crossing one last street, they arrived at the open place where they had trained last time.


    The place was quiet, and Klaus and Carion were already training there.


    When Klaus sensed two presences in their vicinity, he frowned and turned around to see.


    Immediately, his gaze was locked on the smaller silhouette.


    ''Oh?'' He felt quizzical as he sensed a familiar presence and scent. Also, somehow, his body seemed to have reacted.


    But before he could react, Mr. Carter arrived before him, waking Carion up.


    "You seem to be doing well; I feel you both firmer now. You seem to have figured it out." He said, smiling a little.


    "Thanks to you, Mr. Carter, I have progressed very well. I am truly indebted. In just one day, you were able to make me understand a lot of the Primary Level." Carion Smiled and even bowed slightly in respect.


    But Klaus didn''t react, for his gaze had met the gaze on the other side of that black hood. She was also wearing glasses, but Klaus didn''t have unusual eyes by a whim of fate.


    He could see the beauty of those blue eyes...


    Once again.


    His mind traveled back a short time to a memory of the moment when the two of them first crossed gazes.


    "Jasmine?" he asked, in shock.


    The first thing his mouth uttered shocked Carion, Mr. Carter, and Jasmine.


    ''Was he able to recognize me despite the items on me?'' Her mind buzzed, and her heart raced.


    Suddenly, a smile formed on her lips, and she sighed, though it was a sigh of joy.


    "I can''t hide so easily from such unusual eyes. It seems I must work harder next time to see if I can fool you." She replied, smiling softly.


    She immediately removed everything that concealed her, and her beautiful black hair fell like a waterfall down her back. Her beautiful blue, sparkling eyes were revealed to the world again, and that aura of nobility surrounding her increased the elegance of her perfect figure.


    Carion was shocked by her absurd beauty but even more so by her eyes. ''They are similar to Klaus''.'' He thought, in shock.


    Never in his life had it crossed his mind that he would see a person with eyes just like Klaus'', as Klaus'' eyes were an anomaly. While Klaus'' seemed more unique, this woman was no slouch.


    Klaus was also surprised. He hadn''t expected to see this person again so quickly, but he somehow felt happy now that he saw her.


    He smiled softly.


    "Although it''s been a very short time, it feels like a long time. How are you, Miss Jasmine? I must thank you for everything you taught me earlier; it''s been very helpful."


    Jasmine shook her head. "Still, you''ve exceeded my expectations completely, and what I taught you wasn''t enough."


    "No, it has been. Like I said before, I''d pay you back if we meet again, so if I can do anything for you, then I will."


    Jasmine smiled and looked at her brother, who was in total shock. "If so, how about I teach him from now on?" she asked.


    Mr. Carter looked at her even more in shock. "You? You want to teach? Didn''t you say it was a one-time thing?"


    She looked at him reproachfully. "What? Just because you''re better at teaching than me doesn''t mean I can''t do it. Besides, since he wants to return the favor and there''s nothing he can do for me, then he can become my temporary student. It''ll only be for a few hours, and then you can help with your knowledge."


    He was in shock. If someone told him that his sister would once tell him to teach, something she considered a ''tedious'' subject, then he wouldn''t believe it. But now he was faced with that possibility that he thought didn''t exist and he didn''t know how to answer it.


    Naturally, a thought arose in his mind regarding this.


    ''This girl acts differently when it comes to him. Normally, she is arrogant, and her bearing when walking has always shown that she doesn''t care about the people around her, but since she saw him again, all the arrogance in her bearing disappeared.''


    He stared at his sister, from head to toe, trying to study her.


    ''She even seems a little... Charming? Did she fall in love with him?'' he thought, in shock.


    Somehow, he had always been angry when a guy tried to woo his sister because none of them were worthy of her.


    On many occasions, he came to fight strongly with great heirs of other Clans, only with the aim of getting them to stay away from her, but at this moment...


    He could not do it.


    He didn''t know if it was because he was now a teacher of the person in question or if it was because Klaus had proven to be a peculiar and interesting person, or perhaps because of the peculiarity that his sister didn''t look as usual, but he couldn''t even get jealous for her.


    ''Am I overthinking things?''


    He sighed.


    "If you want to help me, you can. But be careful. I told you, his intelligence is amazing; if you tell him a keyword of something very advanced, you may not be able to stop his unusual progress, and he''ll end up with the same current problem but at higher levels." He replied.


    Jasmine immediately smiled, "Haha, good. Then from now on you''ll come with me." She said, looking at Klaus.


    Klaus smiled and looked between Jasmine and Mr. Carter. "Do they have any direct relationship?" he asked curiously.


    Jasmine cocked her head to the side and smiled, "He''s my older brother. Although he doesn''t look much like me, we are children of the same people." She replied.


    The answer somehow lifted a weight in Klaus'' heart, but he didn''t show it.


    "I see. Now I understand why he looked a little familiar to me before; it was because of you." Klaus smiled, but Jasmine suddenly grabbed him by the arm and pulled him again.


    "Come with me; let them learn there. Let''s go somewhere quieter." She said, pulling him with no chance to resist.


    She looked at her brother before leaving. "I''ll be at that place; if I need anything, I''ll call you." She said as she pointed to another place in the city.


    She then began to move faster, causing Klaus to stand in shock. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Even though I''ve gotten quite a bit stronger since last time, why do I feel like the distance between us is greater than last time?'' He thought, in shock.

 Chapter 82 - 82: Did he discover something new?

    Soon, she stopped at a place similar to the previous one, where it was quiet and had a good view. She turned to look at him and smiled as she noticed the hesitation written on his face.


    "Don''t be surprised. Right now, you feel that the distance between us is superior because you are still at the 3 Basic Levels, while I am already at the Strong Level. It''s normal for you to feel a huge difference; there is 1 Cursed Bath difference between you and me."


    "One bath?" Klaus cocked his head to the side and suddenly remembered. "Oh, right. You were in the Second Bath when we met."


    "That''s right. The difference between you and me currently is practically two levels or more since having gone through 2 Baths will make you stronger, even more so in my case since I''m a Cursed Class. It will be up to you whether you shorten that gap or if it gets further away."


    Klaus nodded softly, understanding what she meant. Then, a doubt arose in his mind.


    "If the Primary Level is the First Level of the Sorcerer System and the Strong Level the Second Level, and there is a Bath of difference between one and the other, why doesn''t a Bath occur to ascend to the First Level?" He asked.


    "As expected, you really don''t know much about the Power System." She smiled before she began to explain.


    "Our Power System is based on Conditions and Understandings. The depth of your understanding will allow you to meet its conditions, and this is so regardless of whether you are a soft class or a cursed class. Although the conditions are slightly different for both, they are essentially the same..."


    She began explaining a lengthy and detailed topic to him, but following her brother''s guidelines, she made sure to choose words that were not important for each Level to prevent Klaus from encountering more problems in the future.


    At least this will be the case until Klaus'' body is worthy of carrying his mind.


    In summary, for a Power System based on conditions and understandings, certain Conditions appear occasionally that must be met if progress is to be made. The Cursed Energy Baths are one of those Conditions.


    The First Cursed Energy Bath is the condition for ''Awakening''. Once you pass that Bath, you enter the true World of a Sorcerer.


    This is something Klaus did not and has not witnessed, but if someone does not pass the First Bath, they will not be able to reach the Primary Level of the System, or at least that is the rule, but this little rule is a bit false.


    There are people, like ''Tom'', who have not passed the First Bath and reached that level. This has a reason, or rather, a small hidden rule, and it only happens in the First Bath. It is the reason why there is a much higher percentage of people who pass the First Bath than those who pass the Second Bath: As long as you are inside the First Bath, you can reach the Primary Level without having to have finished it.


    From then on, it is impossible to reach the next level just by being in your corresponding bath; you must pass their respective conditions to reach the next Level.


    The thing is that almost nobody can take advantage of that little hidden rule inside the First Bath. Most pass it without needing it, like Klaus. That is because the condition that the First Bath fulfills is to allow the Sorcerer to ''Awaken'', but not to ascend.


    That little rule exists because the real condition behind reaching the Primary Level is ''Specializing the Ring'' or in ''The Condensation of the 3 Basic Principles in your Skill'', depending on the type of sorcerer you are.


    Now, thanks to that, there is a chasm of difference between Jasmine and Klaus. To advance to the Strong Level, it is necessary to pass the Second Bath. This is the condition that separates the First Level from the Second Level. Being such a big condition, naturally, the difference is too great.


    "That''s why you feel such a big difference, although there really isn''t too much. When we met in the Cursed World, I was already treading on the territory of the Strong Level. I am like you, Klaus. My understanding is superior to my body''s talent, so I can occasionally cross thresholds I shouldn''t, purely because of my understanding."


    Klaus then nodded with understanding.


    "I see. So that''s why... What''s the condition for reaching the Level after the Strong Level? A bath?" he asked, but Jasmine shook her head.


    "No, it''s not a bath. But, saying it might be counterproductive, so focus on what you need to accomplish." She smiled and then motioned for him to sit on the grass.


    "I heard from my brother that he was teaching you about the body''s understanding of the 3 Basic Concepts. Have you gotten better at it? Can you show me?" She asked.


    "Hehe, I have good news about it." He smiled and wasted no time showing his energy by using realization. His energy covered every corner of his body without letting a hair escape.


    The control over the energy and density made it like perfectly controlled and palpable still waters.


    That left Jasmine in shock.


    "Did you do it?"


    "Hehe, that''s right." Klaus beamed proudly after saying this. "I completed it recently. I realized that Realization can be several things, and my initial understanding wasn''t wrong; it was just missing something. Realization can actually be the union of the first two into one, and by achieving that, it becomes a technique capable of materializing the abilities of the sorcerer''s energy. It retains the essence of energy but is more potent than energy, though less pure than skill."


    His words buzzed in Jasmine''s mind, who couldn''t believe her ears. "You... What did you just say?" she asked, thinking she had misheard.


    Klaus then explained again and even did so with an example.


    His very detailed explanation made Jasmine unconsciously try it out.


    She remembered her own understanding of Realization and mixed it with what Klaus had told her. In doing so, she found many similarities with the Condensation of the 3 Basic Principles, which made it easier for her to understand.


    And suddenly, one of her abilities seemed to activate.


    Unconsciously, she activated one of the abilities for which she is best known: The ability in her eyes.


    It was activated through energy, but being an ability that depended on her directly, being her sight, it saw a fantastic improvement, much greater than she expected. Still, when she saw Klaus...


    Her ability did not work.


    The peculiar and unique ability that only she had did not work on his body. It had no effect whatsoever.


    Despite that, she didn''t care. She suddenly realized that what she had just been told was more impressive than she thought. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Condensation is not useful in internal skills and is not exactly this. Condensation is simply the condition for entering the Primary Level; it''s not a skill. But this...


    ''It''s like a different skill; what the hell? How did he discover something like this?'' Jasmine was in shock.


    She stared at Klaus as if to unravel his mysteries. Her beautiful blue eyes had been glowing brightly since the ability was activated in them, so Klaus couldn''t take his eyes off them.


    He felt mesmerized by those beautiful eyes. And even though he could control himself, he didn''t want to stop looking at them.


    "You are amazing." They were the only words that came out of Jasmine''s mouth after continuously looking at him for more than 3 minutes.


    Klaus smiled slightly. "You seem to have discovered things I don''t know yet, but since I came here to be taught, I''ll wait patiently for you to do so."


    She smiled. "All right. I''ll teach you as much as I can. I hope you''ll absorb everything like a sponge because I won''t repeat myself." Suddenly, she pulled out a pair of red glasses that matched her white face perfectly.


    Klaus'' eyes sparkled at the sight of her like that. "I didn''t expect you to wear glasses."


    "I occasionally do jobs that require them; this time, I thought I''d look more intellectual if I wore them; how about it? Do I look okay?" She smiled slightly and rested her cheek on her finger, looking somewhat flirtatious.


    "Yes, you look beautiful. Those glasses just enhanced your beauty differently." He was sincere, something Jasmine hadn''t expected.


    Her face turned slightly red after this, and she even lowered it slightly, looking embarrassed. She hadn''t expected that response from him.


    Although she had received an uncountable amount of compliments in her life, many of them from people of very high standing in every way, none of them had made her blink.


    For her, it was day to day but this time, it felt a little different. Maybe it was the person, the way he said it, or the sincere and pure eyes Klaus had when he said it, but they gave a different feel to his words or how Jasmine felt.


    "Tsk, I don''t remember allowing that kind of direct comment in my training. Forget it; let''s go train. I''ll teach you the theoretical, and I want you to put it into practice in intensive training." She said and quickly started explaining different things to him. She seemed to want to run away from the moment.

 Chapter 83 - 83: Betrayal?

    Minutes passed as Jasmine taught him several interesting things, telling him the way the energy should move when he was training.


    She explained things in fantastic detail, and they served Klaus extensively in his later training.


    Klaus was amazed at how well that served him, as he quickly understood something she mentioned to him.


    According to her, a good way to train both of them''s energy density is to do it with the training Mr. Carter mentioned. That way of training not only strengthened his body enormously, allowing it always to understand what it needed, but he could also train his energy, albeit very slowly.


    That surprised Klaus because she mentioned it to him, thinking he was a normal sorcerer¡ªone who needed various things to make the energy enter his body. But the reality is that for the kind of sorcerer that Klaus is, who has an ability whose name is Great Attractor and whose description is amazing, this way of training is like salvation.


    His training with that method was based on preventing the energy he attracted to from entering his body, but the way Jasmine told him was one where he had to make it enter his body. It worked for all sorcerers, but for most, it had an effectiveness 10 times lower than Klaus''; it might even lower the effectiveness of the rest of the sorcerers.


    Therefore, without hesitation, Klaus started training as she had told him to, quickly immersing himself in an intense workout that would tear his muscles.


    Jasmine watched him intently from the side as a myriad of thoughts crossed her mind.


    ''We have had this Power System for thousands of years, being the one that has been, until now, the most perfect at describing this entire world and the power of the sorcerers. Despite that, there are still renowned scientists who spend their whole lives trying to investigate the depth of the System, trying to understand it all. But no one has been able to do it.'' She thought as she watched every movement Klaus exerted.


    Nothing he was doing at the moment was out of her perception. She also noticed that the cursed and positive energy from the surroundings was somehow accumulating towards his body, but she was so immersed in her thoughts that she did not grasp its meaning.


    ''But a young man of 20, out of the mist, has discovered something else about it. Is there really more knowledge behind it? How deep is this world, really?'' Klaus'' smoothly moving silhouette could not escape her beautiful blue eyes.


    He had discovered an ability within the System that even she didn''t know about.


    Not just her; no one in the world might have known about it.


    The magnitude of his ability overwhelmed her for a moment, but she didn''t want to show it to him openly because it was dangerous or perhaps because she didn''t know how to deal with him.


    ''I can''t ask my father for advice either... I''m sure my father would imprison him in some research center to discover everything about him or prevent a new Syl Ricann from rising.'' She sighed but didn''t look away from him.


    ''Many people might want to kill you, the old men of my Clan might want to keep you as a slave, and some more might open your body to discover what you have inside you, Klaus. Just that one thing you''ve discovered is enough to make every scientist go crazy.'' Suddenly, she looked up and sighed once more.


    "Sigh... That''s the first time I''ve ever felt like that." She smiled helplessly, but suddenly, a voice snapped her out of her thoughts.


    "Are you feeling okay?"


    She looked to the side and noticed that her brother had arrived and was looking at her with some concern.


    She smiled, "I''m fine, just a little overwhelmed."


    "Do you feel overwhelmed?"


    "Yes."


    "Wow, this kid is good then." He joked. "Even the old men of the Clan haven''t been able to overwhelm you." Mr. Carter turned his face to look at Klaus, who was still training.


    Jasmine nodded. "Yeah, even they didn''t." She replied.


    Her answer created a small shock in her brother''s heart, but before he could react, Jasmine mentioned his name.


    "Klein."


    He turned to look at her. "You''re not angry, so you seem to want to address a serious issue if you call me by name."


    "You don''t report ''his'' existence to the Clan." She said, not taking her gaze from Klaus.


    Klein frowned and glared at her.


    "Do you want to break Clan rules?" he asked.


    She then averted her gaze from Klaus and fixed it on her brother. She did not answer him. Her reaction carried her answer.


    That made Klein frown even more.


    "Why? The last time someone didn''t report anything to the Clan, we lost a lot. That''s not very wise of you, little sister. Being the one who sticks to the Clan rules the most, your request makes no sense."


    "It does." She replied slowly but knew her brother wouldn''t be convinced by that alone.


    ''Though I can''t tell him everything I know either.'' She sighed and looked at Klaus again.


    "He''s more special than we first imagined, big brother. Look at him; he''s understood what you mentioned to him in no time. He''s already ready to try to enter the Primary Level."


    "So what?" replied Klein quickly.


    "It hasn''t even been a quarter of a year since he started." She was firm, firmer than Klein was being. That firmness and the meaning behind her words made Klein hesitate.


    "...It is not impossible to find someone who achieves that. Some great clan geniuses who don''t train properly can do it." He replied, though his tone of voice was a bit hesitant.


    "Don''t try to cover yourself in those guys; you know he''s not doing it by half." She smiled, glancing sideways at her brother with a smirk.


    "Besides." She spoke. "He''s different than all those big geniuses."


    Klein was silent for several minutes.


    He was thinking about many things, trying to understand what his sister wanted to tell him. But while his talent was high, that was all the more reason to mention it to the Clan leaders. Being a talented person who is loose out there is not good. The last time they allowed that, a Syl Ricann came out.


    They can''t afford to have one more show up.


    And looking into his sister''s eyes, Klein could find the answer.


    "Little sister, I have always admired you, and you know it. I also protect you from all the bastards who approach you with annoying intentions or those you don''t like. I have been your protector, and I am fine with being one. You are our hope." He said, making his sister turn to look at him.


    "What''s that all about?" she asked.


    "But, this time, it''s different. A person has caught your interest, and I can see it''s not because of talent. There''s something else in your eyes that I haven''t seen before. Maybe that''s what keeps me from pushing him away. So, let me tell you something, Lady of Feeling."


    He was firm, causing Jasmine''s face to tense slightly, which was not lost on Klein''s perception.


    "Don''t let feelings of love cloud your vision. Take me as an example. I once failed by following those stupid feelings. They are not feelings you can control and will make you make mistakes. I won''t be like my father or the old men of the Clan who would force you if they were here to get rid of him. I will only remember and advise you because I cherish you as my sister."


    They stared at each other for several minutes, neither wanting to look away because they understood that the subject was deep.


    After some time, Jasmine smiled.


    "You''re my older brother, one of the people I''ve spent the most time with, so you know me well, right?" She spoke, and although he didn''t understand why she mentioned this, he nodded.


    "That being the case, why did you call me the Lady of Feelings?" She asked.


    "...You have a Title bestowed upon you by the System and the Cursed World, Lady of Feelings, who has perfect control of them." He replied.


    She nodded.


    "The System and the World recognized me. My abilities back me up, and I can perfectly control those things you call feelings of love. Do you think they would merely sway me? You are underestimating me, big brother. Remember, I did receive a title." She smiled proudly at the end of her words. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Those last words denoted a bit of her pride. That pride that disappeared when she was coming to meet Klaus returned to her body at that moment.


    Although they were words that might humiliate his brother a bit since they were directed at him, he still smiled.


    "If the Lady of Feeling says so, I must believe you. Even more so if your aura returns to you." He smiled and started to walk away after saying this.


    "Let''s talk about this when we get back. I will think carefully about your request, but you must find a way to convince me. Remember Rule Number 3: Violating the rules is an act of treason." He said, jumping up to return to where Carion was standing.


    His last words left Jasmine thoughtful.

 Chapter 84 - 84: She discovered it

    ''An act of betrayal, eh.'' She glared at Klaus.


    It had never crossed her mind to betray her Clan before, and while she knew the importance of reporting this sort of thing to the Clan, she also knew what it would entail for Klaus if she did so.


    He couldn''t oppose a Clan as large and powerful as hers when he couldn''t even escape her. He would become really easy prey to grab and possibly be imprisoned, perhaps even made a slave.


    Naturally, all of this would be done for the benefit of the family, so if she thought about it carefully, it would greatly benefit her family. Still, her heart had a strange heaviness when she thought about the possibility of ''selling'' him.


    It was as if her body, heart, or her very soul were against such an act. And that''s why the idea of not reporting it to her clan popped into her head.


    ''I need time...'' She thought, realizing that it was really more of a time problem than anything else.


    Maybe if she trained him carefully and made him stronger, he would eventually have a bargaining chip with her family.


    Or...


    ''Introduce him to the family? To do that would be selling him too...'' She suddenly frowned as an idea occurred to her.


    ''Present him as part of the family?'' she thought. Her mind worked quickly to understand what that meant, so her beautiful, delicate, milk-white face turned red as a tomato.


    She quickly shook her head from side to side, wanting to clear her mind of such thoughts.


    ''Phew... Weird thoughts, weird thoughts.'' She repeated herself, and with astonishing speed, she was able to control her thoughts and emotions and return to normal.


    ''Maybe I should tell him to delay sending a report of him to buy some time.'' She thought.


    While it was true that she could hide some things in reports, it was usually not a good idea to do so because if the Clan found out about something like that, they would be brutally punished, even someone as beloved by the Clan as Jasmine would be no exception to that rule.


    That''s why it would be best to report everything or at least a significant part of it, and whatever was reported, once the Clan knows that they reported something about someone, the Clan will send people to investigate that and, if necessary, bring that person to the Clan.


    That''s why she was so concerned and couldn''t think of a way to do it.


    She didn''t even understand why she was so worried. She had barely seen Klaus twice, and they had only interacted for 3 days. But there was worry in her heart, which she was aware of.


    "Sigh..." A big sigh came out of her mouth, and she looked up at the sky, trying to clear her mind.


    Klaus was so focused on his training that he didn''t notice that the duo had been watching and chatting about him just now.


    That''s because his body was steadily improving, and his energy was increasing. Although he didn''t seem to be leveling up himself, the reality was that with each passing second, he was a little stronger, in a steady, progressive improvement that he was finding a little difficult to understand.


    He had numerous questions in his head, but he knew that thinking about them was not an option at the moment.


    His training was more important, and he devoted himself to it.


    At the same time, he tried to accelerate rapidly within himself the process of moving the cursed energy.


    ''Every moment that passes, I feel that I am close to achieving it, but at the same time, I feel that I have a long time to go. It''s a strange and annoying feeling, so I want to finish it soon.'' He thought.


    Even so, he still had to be patient because, although the process had speeded up enormously now that he managed to grasp Realization and the other Basic Concepts correctly, it was still slow.


    So he was patient and slowly tried to move it through his body, although that was complicated.


    As he was immersed in his intense training, both physically and mentally, the hours passed, and it wasn''t until Jasmine stopped him that he realized the flow of time.


    "Has it been that long?" he exclaimed, looking at the sun, which was already close to sunset.


    Jasmine smiled at him, "Your friend has already left, and my brother will be here in a little while, as we need to teach you what you need to do to advance to the next level, and he is better at that." She gestured for him to sit next to her before speaking.


    "It seems that when you focus on training, nothing can get you out of there."


    He smiled and planned to wipe away his sweat, but suddenly, he saw Jasmine point her hand at him, and a strange cold breeze hit his body from top to bottom. Every corner of his body was tucked in by that cold breeze that crossed over, dried him completely, and even wiped him clean.


    He was in shock.


    "I''ve given you a strange energy bath. I guess it''s the first time you''ve felt it, although it''s not as effective as a bath with water, for when you''re doing long missions, it''s convenient." She said, smiling a little.


    "I didn''t think something like this would exist; thank you very much, Miss Jasmine."


    "That''s fine." She replied casually. "I noticed you were thoughtful during training. Do you have a habit of thinking so much while training? I think today''s training you did based on pure muscle memory, that''s amazing, as I can see it was very effective."


    Klaus was surprised that she knew that but didn''t hide it. "That''s right. I tend to do it often. Training while meditating is a way to relax the mind. You should try it; it''s effective."


    She shook her head. "It''s effective for avoiding stress and understanding when you don''t understand anything, but I have seen it be effective only in you for actual training. Your will seems very powerful, as you can employ it without needing to desire it."


    ''Ohh... Now I understand why she''s quizzical.'' Klaus frowned.


    He hadn''t realized that. If it weren''t for her words, he wouldn''t have realized that there is no such muscle memory for the will you must put on energy or other mental issues. And if it does exist, it would be so weak that it could not be considered one.


    ''This is a problem... My secret will be readily apparent. I don''t need muscle memory for it because all I need to do is punch.'' His heart skipped a beat after realizing that.


    Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 85 - 85: A pure look, a pure feeling

    He didn''t know why he had ignored such a basic topic as that.


    Jasmine noticed his change in expression, so she smiled at him as she stared at him, her arms around her knees and her cheek on her arms.


    "You have amazing secrets, Klaus. I saw it in Cursed World, and I have confirmed it here. You have abilities; you''re not just a Soft Class but also a Cursed Class."


    ''She noticed...'' Klaus didn''t even know how to respond to her words, but he knew he had to remain calm.


    "Are there people who have both Classes, Miss Jasmine?" he asked curiously, and she nodded.


    "Yes, you." She replied.


    "Haha, no kidding. If I had..."


    "You don''t need to hide it in front of me, Klaus." She smiled. "I am one of those few people who can see the energy. I have seen the energy in you and that you can attract both types of energy. I''ve also seen that you can do it quickly and in large quantities. Do you need to hide something from me? Don''t worry, I''ll keep it a secret." Her soft voice looked bewitching and truly beautiful. But she wasn''t doing it on purpose; she was just totally relaxed. At this moment, she had no defenses, so she was vulnerable.


    That was something Klaus noticed. His eyes told him so. ''What the hell is going on? If she knows all that and is so confident because she has the ability to see the energy, why is she showing herself so vulnerable?'' He thought.


    Although he wanted to answer her, he didn''t know how to do so. It was the first time in his life that he had been at a loss for what to say.


    If she couldn''t see the energy, there would be no problem, but if she could, then there was no real way to fool her. Whatever he said would confirm that he had abilities.


    Finally, he sighed.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." He replied, diverting his attention to the front firmly.


    She smiled softly at his reaction.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t sell you out. I''ll tell you one thing, Klaus. What you learned about Realization is an ability that belongs to the Sorcerer Power System. Unlike the cursed beasts born with their own Corrupted Power System, we had to discover ours to understand our power. The 3 Commandments of the past did it; they discovered/created the Power System we now have thousands of years ago."


    "We thought it was perfect because of how well it complements the Cursed Beasts Corrupted System. Still, scientists and sorcerers have always been researching it, trying to understand it in greater depth. The great sorcerers long for that, but no one has discovered anything since the era of the 3 Commandments."


    Her steady gaze and her words made Klaus look at her again.


    "Until you came along. You discovered an ability in that system that was thought to be perfect, and you showed me that it is possible to go deeper there. If that information reaches the ears of the world''s great leaders, they would possibly make you a slave or research you for years inside a research center, wanting everything you know. That''s how world leaders are when faced with something as shocking as what you discovered." She smiled softly once more.


    "And I, who know all that, can report you to my family. When my family knows of your existence, you can''t run away. Then my family will have the upper hand in a fight for supremacy, don''t you think?" She asked.


    Klaus sighed as he heard all that. "A chance discovery I had thanks to one of your words seems to have turned into a world of trouble. I can''t seem to run away from them, and it seems you''ll sell me out." He replied, but she shook her head.


    "No, I will not sell you. In my family, there is a rule, and that is that disobeying the rules is an act of treason. And I am willing to disobey one of them simply to not report you to the family. Don''t worry; I don''t plan to betray you. You told me in good faith. I can understand your feelings, and I know you told me because internally, you seem to trust me a little. I will not betray that trust, " she said.


    "So..." Klaus spoke but was interrupted midway.


    "But there is one condition."


    "What is it?"


    "You will learn with me from now on. I will teach you everything I can; you must try your best to learn everything. And once I have nothing more to teach you, you will go far away from here. Until then, I will protect your secret. Once you do, I''ll have to report your existence, so if you''ve run far enough away, they may not be able to find you."


    "Why are you doing this?" Klaus frowned, unable to understand why she would do such a thing.


    But even she didn''t understand, so she shook her head. "Just do as I say."


    They had both been staring at each other this time, so Klaus suddenly smiled. When Jasmine thought he had accepted her words, he opened his mouth. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You know, I''ve loved adrenaline since I''ve had reasoning. I have a very curious heart and mind, you know? I always want to find out everything."


    "What does that have to do with anything?" She asked, confused.


    "I like to satiate my curiosity as much as I like your beautiful blue eyes." He replied.


    His answer shocked Jasmine, but she didn''t have time to react; Klaus spoke again.


    "So I''m curious, what kind of people are scientists in this world? How about those powerful sorcerers when they are interested in something? I wonder what they would think of me if they knew I had a lot of information they crave. Normally, what I would do would be to reveal that information from anonymity; maybe it could trigger one of the biggest manhunts I''ve ever seen." He smiled even wider after saying that.


    He''d be lying if he said he wasn''t interested in knowing the answer.


    But in the end, he sighed.


    "But, suddenly, a beautiful blue-eyed woman appeared to worry about me. No more, no conditions, only with the request that I run away from her family because it is dangerous. Moreover, when she said it, her eyes were so pure that I was shocked. Can I really do it, then? The danger of endless pursuit doesn''t appeal to me when feelings are involved. So, I''d better satiate my curiosity in another way." He said, raising his hand to grasp Jasmine''s cheek.


    She suddenly felt paralyzed by a strange lightning bolt, which felt very different from anything she had ever felt.

 Chapter 86 - 86: The Seven Fields of Specialization

    "I''ve never been a man to be guided by feelings, but perhaps that''s because my curiosity is usually superior to them. But now I''m also very curious to discover you, Miss Jasmine."


    "It is as you say, I too have abilities and a Soft Ring. I belong to both sides and can grow at great speed. Would your curiosity be satisfied if you discovered me? I don''t know; maybe you are not like me, maybe you are more driven by your feelings, or maybe you can control them, but right now, I am infinitely curious to discover the person who could see through my secrets for a glance."


    "I want to understand why your eyes are so pure and beautiful. It is because of that that I will accept what you ask of me, but at the same time, I will not run away. I will show you a side of me that no one has seen in this place to prove that I am capable. In the meantime, let my mind discover your mysteries and let my eyes get lost in yours; you requested that I stay by your side, wasn''t it?" He smiled.


    Jasmine was stunned by his words. It was hard for her to react as her mind had several explosions of feelings in one moment.


    It was as if her mind was playing tricks on her, creating false scenarios that she thought would happen but didn''t. At the same time, what happened was a huge shock to her mind, leaving a tornado of strange feelings staring at each other inside her mind.


    Her reaction was delayed for that reason, but only several minutes.


    When she was finally able to react, she didn''t know what to say. She smiled a little and blushed as she could feel Klaus'' warm touch on her face, but she didn''t even understand why she didn''t push him away.


    She had never been touched like that before, and many had tried.


    Normally, her guard was always at its highest, so no one could even get close to her. But today, unconsciously, her body removed her defenses, allowing her to show herself vulnerable. She hadn''t even noticed; her mind simply relaxed as she came up with a plan for what was weighing her down, and her body and mind worked together to give her a calmness she had never felt before. By the time she realized it, she was already in contact with the man''s skin in front of him.


    She could tell he was younger than her, much weaker, and didn''t even have much knowledge of this world, but strangely, she felt a deep connection with him, and somehow, she couldn''t show herself as strong as she thought.


    In the end, she could only nod gently, without even responding.


    It was just a gesture, but she was so beautiful and adorable that her mere movement created ripples in Klaus'' heart.


    ''...Tsk.'' Internally, he groaned and pulled his hand away, a half smile on his face.


    Unlike Jasmine, he could indeed understand the feelings that hit him, but he decided to ignore them this time. He also decided not to speak; he didn''t know what to say.


    While that was happening, Jasmine''s mind was in chaos as she tried to regain control. Her chaotic mind gradually regained calm, and her disordered emotions came back into place. Still, the chaos had only calmed down because she forced her mind to shut up, to stop thinking about so many things.


    So, little by little, the defenses returned to her body. A strange energy began to envelop her for a moment before disappearing, and from one moment to the next, as if it were an industry, her body resumed the ''construction'' of her defenses, and an aura of enigmas and power, almost palpable, surrounded her body once again.


    A few seconds later, Mr. Carter appeared in the distance.


    When Jasmine noticed him, she whispered something to Klaus, causing him to nod.


    Shortly thereafter, Mr. Carter arrived in front of them both.


    "I see you''re done, boy." He said, smiling a little at him.


    Klaus nodded at him. "It''s been a good training day, though I didn''t gain as much as I had hoped."


    "Hahaha, that''s normal. Training by muscle memory is very ineffective. Even the talented girl who is teaching you doesn''t save her from that ineffectiveness; even so, you still managed to understand what I told you before. You''re already qualified to move to the next level, Klaus. Are you ready?"


    "I am." He replied firmly and stood up.


    Mr. Carter then looked at Jasmine. He noticed something odd, but he gave it little thought as he couldn''t figure it out quickly.


    "Jasmine, since you decided to teach him personally, listen and pay attention. It''s important."


    "There are two ways to reach the Primary Level, as there are two types of sorcerers. For the Cursed Class, you must complete a concept that goes by several names, but basically, it is to Unite the Basic Concepts into one and use it through energy. This Joining of Concepts is the most important part since after that, it would only be enough to use your skills, which will allow you to enter that coveted level."


    "The Soft Class must also complete the Concept Union, but they must do one more section: Specialize the Ring. The Concept Union on you will be used specifically to specialize it, so completing it is necessary. Since you are a Soft Class, we will focus on this way. Listen carefully, the Ring Specialization is..."


    His detailed explanation soon began to unfold as the various secrets that enveloped the Primary Level began to come into Klaus'' view and understanding.


    Ring Specialization is achieved by perfectly controlling Adaptation to the energy, keeping Understanding intact in the face of advancements, and allowing Realization to envelop your Ring. The Realization will mold the Ring to the type of Specialization you want.


    For the Specialization of Rings, there are Seven Arts, Areas, or Fields, as you wish to call them:


    The Specialization for Purification: Energy-based power that is highly versatile and focused on purification.


    The Chaining Specialization: This is the type of Specialization that Carion has. It is basically a Control Specialization and an energy specialization. They use their own energy to control (chain).


    The Edge Specialization: The most used and useful in general terms. This is a specialization based on the ring, and what it does is to be able to transform your Ring into any type of blade (sharp weapons, etc). S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Magic Specialization: This is a bit curious because it is a branch that initially did not exist in the System but was discovered a day before dying by the last of the 3 Commandments. It is a specialization where the Ring becomes a propellant of magical powers, but without using low-level energy such as mana; instead, it uses magic made with Positive Energy.


    Specialization by Weight: It doesn''t have much science, like that of Edges, which is used to create weapons, but in this case, heavy weapons. It is not a very used specialization because it requires a lot of physical strength to use some weapons. But sometimes, it can be used for crowd control by creating heavy chains with the Ring, which can chain many people.


    The Body Specialization: Along with the Edge Specialization, this type of specialization is widely used. It involves using the Ring + Energy to strengthen the body extensively. It is the easiest to use because it is used for those who know martial arts.


    Specialization by Diversity: The last and also the most complex, perhaps the best of all, but simultaneously the worst. This type of Specialization can closely resemble the abilities of Cursed Class Sorcerers. By specializing your ring in this field, you will receive a Soft Class ability that can be used through the ring. This ability can be amazing or useless, but there is a catch, and it is Imagination by Experience.


    It is said that the ability obtained by Specializing in Diversity comes from the person''s past experiences; this is a widely accepted theory since important cases have been seen in this regard.


    The last Field of Specialization is the most diverse and has two poles: It is the Field that has created the two most unique Soft Class Sorcerers: It created the most powerful Soft Class Sorcerer and also has the milestone of having the weakest Soft Class Sorcerer.


    It''s like this Field is like a coin flip. Hopefully, you could belong to the powerful side of the coin, but it could be a 50/50. Despite that, many admire, and everyone knows the history of the most powerful Soft Class, so there is no lack of people trying their luck in that field, even if it could destroy their careers.


    "Those are all the fields; if I had to recommend any of them, it would be the Chaining or the Edges, but seeing that you like to hit, maybe the Body one could be useful for you. But I don''t think Magic or Purification will work for you; you don''t have the necessary demeanor to take advantage of it on a social level. But the decision will be up to you." Mr. Carter said, creating a small ring in his hand.


    It was black and made with cursed energy since he is a Cursed Class Sorcerer, but it would do.


    "I will explain in detail how to do it. You don''t need to do it fast; take your time to train the moves I''ll show you, and then you do it." Immediately after speaking, he began to teach him what he needed to do.

 Chapter 87 - 87: Face to face (1)

    An hour later, almost at the moment, Klaus'' ability would activate, Mr. Carter finished explaining.


    "Do you have it?" he asked.


    Klaus nodded. "Yes, it''s not that difficult. The idea is to shape the Ring into specific shapes, depending on the type of specialization I want."


    "That''s right. You can use this to memorize the specific shapes and choose the one you want later when you''ve mastered the move, so it will make your Specialization come out more perfect."


    "Right." Klaus took a small book he was bestowing on him, where the different ''forms'' and their respective explanations were.


    There are seven forms for the 7 Fields of Specialization. The most unique was the seventh form. It didn''t have much science; it was the easiest to do, but at the same time, it was one of the most complicated because it required a complicated speed to achieve.


    ''The idea is to make a circle of energy and quickly make a triangle with the same energy as the circle. If the stroke left by the circle connects with the triangle before the stroke disappears, I will be able to complete it, and my Ring will possibly change shape, depending on the type of skill I have obtained. Got it.'' Klaus smiled.


    Naturally, he was curious about that seventh field. The magic field was also interesting. If he could do magic, he would surely thank himself because it was something that caught his attention from before. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But, the probability of the Seventh Field held his attention more, and he liked it more. That was why he had decided to give it a try. He had nothing to lose since he was also a Cursed Class.


    After this, Klein looked at Jasmine. "Are you coming back with me?" he asked.


    Jasmine nodded. "You go ahead; I''ll catch up with you right away. Since I promised to teach Klaus, we need to plan the days we''ll see each other."


    Klein nodded and, without much thought, walked away.


    When he was already a distance away, Jasmine spoke.


    "Do you have a cell phone? I''ll need you to send me your residence information; I''ll see you every day I can. He taught you how to reach the Primary Level as a Soft Class; I will take it upon myself to help you and guide you to reach it as a Cursed Class. Although before that, I will need you to show me your cursed energy, we won''t do it here. We''ll do it at your house the next time I come to see you."


    "Huh? You want to go every day?"


    "Can''t I?" She looked at him quizzically as a question mark was written in her head.


    Klaus shook his head. "No, it''s not that you can''t. I just didn''t expect it. Alright, then, I''ll wait for you at my place. I''ll show you some things there, so don''t get excited thinking I''m a Cursed Class, too. There''s a problem you''ll realize when you see it." He said, and after exchanging information on this world''s messaging system, the two parted ways.


    To avoid suspicion, Jasmine caught up with her brother quickly.


    "Do you really want to show him?" Klein asked as soon as he saw her arrive.


    "What''s wrong?" She looked at him as if asking, ''Can''t I?''


    He sighed. "Your way of acting is weird, you know? You''ve never wanted to teach anyone, and you always avoid socializing with anyone who isn''t family. Everyone in our circle calls you Princess Indifferent because you always give little importance to everything. But here you are, wanting to teach someone who suddenly appeared and with whom you don''t have a great relationship. That''s weird."


    Jasmine thought about it for a moment before shrugging. "I don''t need to explain my ways to anyone, big brother. Even our father respects all my decisions, so I hope you won''t get mad at me for not answering your doubts."


    "You won''t answer even if it makes me angry?"


    "Do you think I care about your anger?" she looked at him sideways after saying this with a slight smile.


    "Sigh." Klein sighed. "That''s the indifference and arrogance I was hoping for this time. But it looks like I won''t be seeing it."


    "Forget it. What did you decide from what you told me earlier?" He diverted the conversation back to what was discussed several hours ago, and Jasmine nodded at him.


    "Delay sending a report on him until I tell you."


    "Why?"


    "I want to buy him time."


    "To a foreigner? Do you think the family will intervene with him and put him in jail or something? Why on earth would you want to buy him time? Jasmine, you''re protecting a foreigner from your own family, you know?" Somehow, Klein was annoyed by her response.


    But Jasmine was unaffected by this; she nodded.


    "That''s right, I''m protecting him. Is there a problem?" she asked, staring at him.


    Klein looked at her for several seconds before sighing. "I won''t support you unless you give me a valid reason."


    Jasmine was forced to sigh. She didn''t want to get in trouble with her brother, but she couldn''t openly tell him what she knew about Klaus, as it would be too dangerous.


    ''I''m going too far for someone I don''t know too well, but I don''t think I''m wrong. I felt that strong attraction again today. His body must be as unique as mine. Then he''s someone worthy to bet on. The problem is, if my family doesn''t have him, another big family will. That would be worse.'' Jasmine frowned.


    It''s not that she exclusively protects Klaus from her family. Knowing about Klaus at this time is not so convenient for her family. If there were spies, it is possible that a report from so far away would reach the ears of those foreigners, and then they wouldn''t win, even if they didn''t lose. But despite that being something she knew, the main motives for doing so were not those.


    "Klein, he is capable. His talent is possibly on par with mine. It''s not convenient for the family to meet him now. First, we are too far away, and second, it is possible that the family will force him to be a lab slave. That would be burying a very great talent. That''s why I want to protect him for a while¡ªat least until he matures and crosses the Second Bath."


    Klein frowned. "If you are referring to the spy issue, you should know that before I left, the elders granted me a direct line of contact that my father would listen to. I don''t think you need to worry about that." He replied.


    Jasmine frowned slightly. ''A Direct Line... Tsk, it seems that when they sent him here, they sent him prepared for anything.'' She sighed but remained firm in her stance.


    "Just do as I say." She spoke.


    But Klein sighed. "Little Sister, I can''t protect a foreigner. If you think his presence benefits the family, we still have ways for him not to betray us without being a slave. You should know that there are many ways and people to tie him to in the clan."


    "That..." Jasmine stared at him and then averted her gaze a little after hearing him say this.


    Klein waited a few seconds to see if she would respond, but when he saw that she didn''t, he spoke up.


    "I know you have many ways to try to convince me, but if you''re not using them, it''s because you don''t want to reveal some secret about that boy. Use your biggest card, or just don''t object to the report." He replied and started walking again.


    But just then, Jasmine spoke up.


    "Do it for me." She said softly.


    Klein stopped and turned to look at her. "For you? What have you got to do with it? Your request is... Wait." He frowned and turned to face her.


    Jasmine then averted her face slightly.


    "I think... I''m in love with him. But you must know the family''s requirements for anyone who wants to court me."

 Chapter 88 - 88: Face to face (2)

    Her response left Klein dumbfounded.


    He didn''t even know how to react in the short term; his mind was slightly lost in her words. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, a myriad of questions and scoldings came to his head, but he knew how to restrain himself and approached her quickly.


    "Sister, are you crazy?" he asked in shock.


    She stared at him, wanting to show him that her stance was firm. Despite that, her face was slightly flushed at what she had said.


    Only she knew if her words were true or if it was just to convince her brother.


    But her brother had an opinion on the matter.


    Her sister was crazy.


    "You know the family curse perfectly well, don''t you? You do, don''t you?"


    She nodded.


    "Any clan woman who courts the man she likes has a high probability of activating the curse and bringing misfortune to that person." She replied.


    Then his brother nodded quickly. "If you know, what the hell do you think you''re doing? Why are you trying to protect him? What if you activate the curse? No one is saved from that curse!"


    "Protection is not courtship. I just want to protect him so he can grow up. Besides, there''s something different this time."


    "What''s different?"


    "He''s not indifferent to my beauty."


    "He is..." Klein frowned. "Isn''t he?" he asked quizzically, and Jasmine shook her head.


    "That doesn''t make any sense."


    "I know."


    "No, you don''t. There''s no way for you to know. If you knew, you wouldn''t be thinking about protecting him. If you really like him, then he must feel a strong indifference to your beauty. That''s why you must court him, isn''t it? It''s our curse, little sister. It''s those bastards'' way of making us lose."


    "That''s why I told you he''s different."


    Klein shook his head repeatedly. "Or he just wants to use you."


    "He doesn''t know my last name. It''s unlikely to be that. Besides, you must know something else." She spoke.


    "What is it?"


    "My eyes don''t work on him."


    "What?" Klein''s eyes widened after hearing her. "How is it possible that they don''t work?"


    "They don''t work." She replied firmly.


    That made Klein look very thoughtful for several minutes at a time.


    Jasmine had revealed too much strange information to him all at once. Not only did she tell him that she had fallen in love, but also that she had plans to protect the person she fell in love with.


    Subsequently, she revealed another issue of crucial importance: the curse had not been activated.


    Jasmine and Klein''s family is known for many things, not only for their power, but they tend to be known for the beauty of their members, as each one stands out greatly from the rest. This is why many outsiders try to court the women of the clan.


    But they are also known for being incredibly indifferent towards such things, and that is for a reason.


    A curse.


    The curse says that any clan woman who is in love will make the man she likes indifferent towards her beauty or attributes. Even if she was beautiful to him before, if the man finally manages to make that woman fall in love, he will start to see her with a beauty far inferior to what she really has.


    Well, he doesn''t even need her to ''fall in love''; it''s enough for that woman to feel a little interest in him for that annoying curse to be activated.


    Nobody knows how that works, but the whole clan has witnessed it.


    Although they have found ways to prevent it from activating on some occasions, it does not always work.


    That is why this family is not very numerous. Normally, the relationships of the clan''s women do not happen; they remain in courtship and indifference. When it comes to extremes, they have been sold to other clans and end up suffering for many days until they are rescued.


    But in case the relationship can happen, the curse has a second phase. If a woman of the clan courts, even minimally, the man or actively seeks to make him fall in love, the second phase could be activated, creating a greater curse. It would trigger a disaster that would be difficult to overcome.


    That is why the family is always surrounded by an aura of mystery and indifference toward these things. Even more so are the women who belong to the direct line of the clan because in them, the curse works with great power. In the close family line of Klein and Jasmine, they have the older sister of their father as an example.


    Therefore, at some point, the idea of finding a blind partner for Jasmine was considered. A partner who only looks out for interests and does not care about anything else. The problem is that foreign men also tend to suffer since everyone can see his wife''s beauty except him.


    But all at once, Jasmine told him that Klaus didn''t seem to be affected by that. He recognized Jasmine''s beauty despite the fact that she claimed to be interested in him, going so far as to claim to be ''in love'' and using that as a bargaining chip.


    Klein frowned.


    ''There are two possibilities. Either she''s cheating on me, or that guy really is worthy of being with her.'' He thought.


    ''But, if she says her eyes don''t work on him, she knows I cannot prove it, but she''s never lied to us about her eyes. Her eyes are her most important feature, after all.''


    He looked up to see Jasmine, subsequently averted his eyes, and started walking without saying a word.


    Jasmine followed him closely until, about 10 minutes later, she spoke.


    "Big brother. I would never betray the Clan, and you know it. I owe all my power to the clan; they are my family, the only ones who have supported me for so long. It''s just... He''s not worthy to face father. If I reveal his existence, he will die or become a slave. But, if I make him a man worthy to be with me, my father will use that condition when we report him, so..."


    Suddenly, she was interrupted. "Lady of Feeling." Klein said, taking Jasmine by surprise.


    "You are a woman capable of controlling all Feelings, and your eyes are proof of that. But now it seems that what I told you a while ago, you couldn''t deliver. You couldn''t control your feelings, and now you''ve made a big mistake, do you understand?"


    Jasmine sighed. "Don''t get confused, Klein." She spoke.


    "What do you mean?" he asked as he looked at her.


    "It''s not that I can''t control them. It''s that I don''t want to." She replied firmly.


    "Oh? You don''t want to?" He felt puzzled.


    "I can control all the feelings that come into me, and even though these are harder to control, I can control them. But I don''t want to."


    "Why?"


    "Because I like to feel them."


    "You like... That''s selfishness!"


    "Can''t I be selfish at least once? I don''t want to stop feeling them; that''s why I told Klaus I''ll see him every day starting today. I want to keep feeling them."


    "You..."


    Jasmine stared at him. "This talk went on much longer than it should have. I just want you to delay their report for a bit. Just buy me a few months, and I''ll pay you back eventually."

 Chapter 89 - 89: He agrees

    Klein gaped for several minutes, trying to process all that information.


    But finally, he saw Jasmine walk past him, overtaking him.


    That made him sigh.


    "You know I''ll support you if you get a person you like. That''s why I didn''t push him away. I''ve pushed many away because you''re not interested in them, and that''s how I keep the curse from being activated on someone, so this time, it was an exclusion from the norm. The elders charged me not to allow the curse to be activated on anyone unless it was unavoidable, but seeing a person as unique as you, I wanted to have a hope that you would like him, even if it triggered the most powerful curse, as that would be the inevitable." He spoke.


    Jasmine paused but didn''t turn to look at him. "Get to the point."


    "How much time do you need?" He asked directly.


    She looked at him sideways. "Maybe three to six months."


    He smiled, "In three months, you have to prove to me that my bet wasn''t wrong. I didn''t push him away because I somehow wanted you to fall in love; that seems to have worked out well. Now, I won''t report him because I want to see if he is worthy, just like you said. The talent shown so far doesn''t tell me anything; I want more proof." As he smiled, he walked past her and patted her on the head.


    "It will be my longest mission, little sister. Make sure it goes well. It will be up to you whether the family congratulates me or punishes me." He began to walk slowly, leaving her rooted in place.


    Jasmine smiled softly, not answering him.


    ''You bet, huh? I''m betting this time, too, big brother. I lied to you this time; I really can''t control these feelings. They are strange and unbridled, strong and unusual.''


    ''But, you seem to have some time, Klaus. Was what I felt earlier when you touched me a connection? Is it something unusual, or is it a common feeling? This Lady of Feelings can''t understand it, so I''m hoping you can help me.''


    After smiling a little, she caught up with her brother and returned together.


    ...


    That night, Klaus did not return home. He had a lot of things to do these days, but his main occupation for now was to go and meet Ronan.


    After getting him out of the place, they were both almost caught, but Klaus managed to get him to a ''safe'' place just before his transformation ended, from there he would look for a way to go to a safe place, and just when the trainings were over, the information of the place where he was was sent to Klaus.


    That''s why he went there to meet him.


    Ronan was a smart man. Although he knew that he had good combat power in his territory, he knew that Nithim Twice far surpassed him. Now that he had been marked by the organization, it was possible that his territory would be under constant supervision. They would kill him as soon as he returned, so he didn''t go back.


    Instead, he chose one of his private, hidden belongings to stay. It was one of those buildings he had bought by laundering money through other people and organizations. A high-level company was supposed to operate here, but in reality, it just had a bunch of slackers who didn''t want to work and covered positions to make cover.


    When Klaus walked in, he could easily figure all that out, and someone was waiting for him, so he was quickly directed to the top of the place.


    ''It''s a fancy building. I wonder how much it will cost, '' he thought.


    The building was not only tall but also a bit wide. Its corridors were long and nicely decorated, with beautiful paintings and glamorous decorations.


    The best thing was that it was very well built. Its strangely casual modernism denoted an aura of power and riches.


    Klaus could only admire it at the moment.


    When he reached the top floor, he realized that the entire floor was a huge luxurious penthouse. Ronan sat, sipping a luxurious wine, looking out a huge window at the city below him.


    Ronan nodded to him as he saw him. "Come, sit down. You can have wine if you wish; they''re not very good quality but better than nothing."


    Klaus stepped forward and sat down beside him. "I didn''t come here to drink wine, Mr. Ronan. I thought you''d be in trouble, so I rushed here as soon as I got unoccupied, but it seemed I was worried for nothing. The luxury of this place makes me admire rich people."


    "Hahaha, Mr. Will, this kind of luxury is nothing. It''s just a minimalist luxury with a sense of power, no big deal; it could be yours if you make an effort in the future." He joked.


    Klaus shook his head.


    "I didn''t save you to become your subordinate, though if you have missions that make good money that you want to give me, I won''t turn them down."


    Ronan nodded, not caring about his answer.


    "Mr. Ronan, did you get me what I asked for?" Klaus looked at him, and Ronan sighed.


    "Let me settle down a bit, and I''ll get it in hours. Don''t worry if I reveal my location to you; it''s because I''m willing to make deals with you. You already told me you don''t want to be my subordinate, but we can work together."


    "That''s fine with me, Mr. Ronan. Only the reward for the job will be commensurate with its difficulty. I hope you''ll keep that in mind."


    "Good, Mr. Will. I look forward to working with you from now on." Ronan raised another glass and poured wine before handing it to Klaus. "Won''t you have a glass with me, Mr. Will? It''s good wine; it''s foreign." He insisted.


    Klaus, at last, nodded toward him and grabbed the glass of wine. He studied it for a moment before sipping it next to Ronan.


    Internally, his cursed energy moved to counteract the poison and grab it in a certain place in his body to pull it out later.


    He revealed absolutely nothing. His face remained calm, and he smiled as he understood what kind of poison he was. He did not want to reveal anything to this guy. The less he knew about him, the better.


    ''Gaining his trust at the beginning is paramount; I need him to trust me blindly to control him.''


    "Mr. Ronan, since you are settling in properly these days, I will come to see you in a week. Don''t hesitate to call me if you have any missions for me. If you put the mission in Etherleaf, they will possibly track you down, so you can think of me as a sorcerer willing to take all your missions without revealing your location. Obviously, I expect a commensurate payment." Klaus said and stood up.


    Ronan nodded to him. "You don''t need to wait a week; there is one mission I want you to do for me; the pay will be quite good, and the risk is not too high."


    "Oh?" Klaus turned to look at him and sat up once more. "What mission is it? What kind?" He asked.


    Ronan then pulled out a few documents and put them on the table. There were some photographs of a couple of people.


    "This man is an information seller. He betrayed me and sold our mission information to a rich and corrupt man in the city. Your mission is to track him down and trace the corrupt man behind him. The information seller is no good, but the corrupt man must die. His name is Johew, a well-known businessman in the city." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Klaus frowned. ''Johew... Even I''ve heard of him; he''s one of Red Tower''s investors, right? He''s rich.''


    He looked at Ronan. "Assassinating that man is not difficult, but it can unleash chaos among the civilian population. You must know that he is immensely wealthy, and he is with Red Tower." Klaus said.

 Chapter 90 - 90: A dangerous mission or a reward?

    Ronan nodded. "Don''t worry; his higher status as a Red Tower patron is gone. He has betrayed Red Tower as well, not just me."


    "Oh? I didn''t expect that; how do you know that? You work for Red Tower, too?" Klaus asked curiously, and Ronan started laughing.


    "Hahaha, no way. We''re mortal enemies; it''s just that Johew was like me; he plays several sides, only he''s been very brazen lately and can''t go on living. Are you afraid? You ask a lot of questions." Ronan asked, almost mocking.


    Klaus shrugged his shoulders. "I don''t know that word, Mr. Ronan. It''s just that..." He grabbed the documents and showed them to him.


    "And my reward for the mission? I would be killing a powerful man who is in several organizations and whose wealth is staggering. I hope it''s not a low reward." He smiled.


    Ronan sighed. "Tsk, you''re a good mercenary, Mr. Will." He grumbled but immediately pulled out another document and placed it on the table.


    Klaus was surprised to read what was written there, and he couldn''t help but grab it to take a closer look...


    ...


    That night, Klaus did not work at Etherleaf.


    For several nights now, a plan had been building in his mind. He had a mission that only he knew about, and he wanted everything to go right. However, there were several things he needed to be able to develop. For that, he needed a strong plan; that''s why tonight, he took the opportunity to think about some things and to develop the plan in the best possible way.


    But when he went to visit Ronan, the mission he gave him was not essentially difficult to complete, mainly because he knew that the man he was to assassinate was careless in many ways; assassinating him was a matter of one night, but the reward Ronan was giving him was simply ridiculous, though understandable.


    ''He wants to use me as a cover; that much is obvious, but...'' Klaus grabbed the document once more and read it.


    It was a blood oath, written and signed by Ronan, in which he pledged to transfer all of Johew''s land, businesses, and enterprises to a firm belonging to Klaus.


    That was an amount of money and power that Klaus could now only admire.


    It would be foolish not to accept such a reward, but the problem is that to get it, he needs to kill Johew. So, if sometime later he comes out as the owner of all that, it would be revealing to whoever is after Johew that he was the one who killed him.


    That''s why it was a trap; Ronan wants to use him as a cover.


    ''But, he doesn''t know my true identity. All this wealth will be tied to the Night Sorcerers, Will. If I move my cards right, this will be just what I need to uncover the truth behind Nithim Twice and other organizations, potential enemies in the future. Wealth of such magnitude can move masses, after all.''


    As he thought carefully about what he should do, an idea popped into his mind, and he straightened up in his chair. He immediately looked at the plan document he was writing, and a more detailed plan covering more of what he wanted popped into his mind.


    He immediately smiled and began to write. His planning slowly made sense, and he began to see the things he needed to do and would do.


    The rest of his night went smoothly, and today, he decided to sleep a little longer than usual, as tomorrow would be the day Jasmine would come in the morning and go visit those scientists for the night.


    The next morning, he got up early and trained for a while until, at 7 a.m., someone knocked on the door.


    ''Is she so early?'' He thought, as the face of the beautiful lady he was waiting for flashed across his mind.


    He was reading when the door rang, so without thinking, he got up to greet her. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He quickly opened the door and smiled, ready to greet her, but his smile stiffened when he saw the face on the other side.


    "Carion?" he asked strangely.


    Carion smiled. "Hahaha, sorry, that''s not the beautiful woman we saw yesterday. I came as soon as I heard you lived here since I thought you''d be alone. It looks like I hit the mark. I want to go out for breakfast, my treat."


    Klaus didn''t react until a few minutes later. "Do you have a mission?" he asked, and Carion quickly shook his head.


    "Haha, you think I would only come to see you if I had some mission? Come on, buddy, don''t underestimate me. I''m just coming to buy you breakfast so you don''t have to cook. I''ll take you to the best restaurant in town." He said, smiling broadly as he showed his cell phone.


    The cell phone was inside the bank''s app, showing him that a large transfer had come.


    "Hahaha, I got paid today."


    His beaming smile forced Klaus to smile, unable to believe that that kind of thing also happened in this world. His manner reminded him of the past when he had a good friend who, despite knowing Klaus wasn''t a good board at the time, still invited him to lunch every week.


    Still, the memory was fleeting, so Klaus smiled at Carion.


    "Tsk, mate, I already cooked, and I''m waiting for someone. Come in; we can eat here while I wait." He immediately stepped aside and invited him inside.


    Carion sighed, but upon entering he was struck by the fine luxury of this place.


    "Ever since I entered the neighborhood, I knew this place was amazing, and only rich people lived here, but this level of luxuries... I really didn''t expect it, " he said in shock.


    Every detail was very well kept and maintained, and the minimalist, extremely polished elegance made everything look so much better.


    His home was quite a bit farther around in luxury than this apartment.


    Klaus shook his head.


    "It''s only borrowed, so don''t be too surprised. Whoever lent it to me seems to have amazing wealth." He replied, went to the kitchen, and served food for both of them. They started eating.


    "Who are you waiting for? It''s not training today, but I went to look at the missions in Red Tower and found nothing interesting. Is it someone from Nithim Twice? Are any missions coming to you? I saw that they sent a new ''General'' mission recently..." Carion spoke as he took good bites of his food.


    It was mostly meat and vegetable salad, but it carried a different seasoning than he had tasted before, so Carion gobbled this down in amazement and quickly.


    "No, it''s not a mission. I''m waiting for Miss Jasmine."


    "Huh?" Carion stopped eating and stared at him.


    "That beautiful woman from yesterday? I remember her name was Jasmine... Come on, brother, I don''t believe you. Did you manage to invite her to your house? She''s a great beauty!" He exclaimed in disbelief.


    Klaus shook his head helplessly, unwilling to answer the questions.


    "Instead of that, what mission do you mean? Is there an important new mission from Nithim?" he asked curiously.


    Carion didn''t give Jasmine''s matter any more thought because he believed it to be a lie. Instead, he pulled out a document with a photograph inscribed and a few words underneath.


    "Look, the organization branded him a traitor and sent a message to most members to assassinate him, although the damage doesn''t seem to be much since they didn''t issue an exclusive mission for him, but I think it''s amazing because this man is not easy to kill, mainly because to get to him, you have to do it through informants, and they are hard to get. You know who he is, don''t you?"


    Klaus frowned and grabbed the document. His eyes sparkled at the sight of it.


    ''Johew...''

 Chapter 91 - 91: It really is her!

    Johew is a well-known man not only in Sam''an City but also in the whole country. He is a businessman who has made a strong place for himself in this country.


    Sam''an City is not just any city, after all. Being one of the two most important cities in Soneli Country, the number of rich people in this place is unbelievable. There are rich people everywhere, so it is not strange that such a rich man lives here. His presence in this city has also earned him great fame, but it is also because of something else.


    He stands out enormously above all those rich people. He enters the Top 10 richest men in the country, an exalted status that very few have managed to achieve.


    But what gives Johew more status is a person who shares some of the glory of being in the Top 10, precisely the richest person in Soneli¡ªan immensely wealthy and powerful man who is among the 100K richest people in the world.


    While no one knows who this person is, the fact that he resides and invests here increases the country''s overall value, as he is among the few people who are not within the Great Nations and who belong to that exalted group.


    Thanks to him, many people know about the ten wealthiest people in the country and, therefore, know Johew.


    In a world as big as this one, where information is the most precious commodity, long-distance technologies allow Johew''s fame to spread to different parts of the region. That''s why seeing him being chased by two powerful entities was rare and showed the level of danger he could have.


    ''I think I understand. Being as wealthy as he is, he could create an organization of sorcerers and grant good wages to many of the more powerful ones. Should that case come to pass, these sorcerers would be his protection, so they want to prevent him from doing that. But I didn''t expect to find him on Nithim''s books and being searched.'' Thought Klaus, who also saw that the prize on that guy''s head was good enough to tempt him.


    ''Nithim Twice has a lot of money. For the head of someone who shouldn''t be able to defend himself, they''re giving over 5 million Carter Coins. It would take me more than 5 years to earn it on my current salary.''


    If you add that 5 million to what Ronan wanted to give him, the payoff is incredible. 5 million in cash and also a large amount of land from a man with absurd amounts of money; who could turn down that mission?


    ''The risk is not high, and more so now that I have information on how to get to him.'' Gradually, his heart was inclined to accept this mission.


    The thing was, he needed to hurry because now Nithim Twice was also looking for him, and that organization was big enough to finish the mission in one night.


    ''Should I move today?'' he thought. But soon, he shook his head.


    ''I must be patient. Money is not paramount right now. Let''s take things slowly.'' He took a deep breath and continued his breakfast next to Carion.


    He either forgot about Johew or left it until he finished what he needed to do today (like going to those scientists).


    "Klaus, the mission payout this time was amazing. I didn''t expect us to get such a good bonus; did you get it, too?" Carion asked, but suddenly realized he was wrong. "Right, your bonus must be much higher than mine." He said with understanding.


    Klaus shrugged his shoulders. "Well, even though I have quite a bit of money in my bank account right now, I don''t know too much about the value of expensive things here, so I don''t know what to spend them on."


    Carion thought about it for a moment and he nodded. "Makes sense, even though your advancement is much higher than mine; you don''t know much about this place since you came out of that place." Then he smiled.


    "We can go out. I will show you the prices of cars and properties. They are the most expensive things within the normal things you might be interested in. But I can also take you to the Sorcerer''s Shops. There are many things there, and their costs are higher. That way, you can find out the prices of everything."


    Klaus nodded. "Well, I''ll leave it to you then. That way, I can take the opportunity to buy several things I need."


    "Haha, well, I hope I get a nice gift when I do. Your contract is better than mine. When you get paid, you''ll surely be able to buy many things that cost me." He smiled broadly, causing Klaus to be unable to do anything but grin helplessly.


    As they talked and joked about various things, the minutes passed quickly, and 45 minutes after Carion arrived, the door rang again.


    "Oh? Your guest has arrived." Carion said.


    Klaus nodded and got up to open the door, but as he did so, he immediately saw that Carion was behind him, peering out from behind the wall. He wanted to see who exactly that person was.


    Klaus shrugged and opened the door.


    He was immediately greeted by a perfect face with chiseled features and beautiful bright blue eyes.


    He immediately smiled, "Welcome, I''ve been expecting you, Miss Jasmine." He greeted.


    Jasmine nodded back and returned his greeting before being invited inside.


    "Wow, I didn''t expect you to live in such a nice place. Looks like you''ve made good money." She said casually before her gaze met a face looking at her in shock. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Impossible, it really is her."


    Carion was in shock at the sight of her, so much so that he even stood up to greet her.


    Jasmine looked at Klaus. "Are you two sharing a room?"


    "No, he just came to hang out."


    "I see." Afterward, Jasmine greeted him normally, though she felt a little disappointed inside.


    Perhaps she had hoped to be alone with Klaus today, though she knew she would do nothing more than see him, but it was better to see him alone than in company, wasn''t it?


    ''Sigh.'' Internally, she let out a sigh but revealed nothing on her face.


    Still, seeing that Klaus and she seemed to be getting along very well, Carion immediately connected wires and smiled.


    ''Wow, this little friend of mine is incredibly good. No wonder, with such a good face and so much talent, even a great Miss like her would surely be attracted. Hahaha, shit, I think I''m feeling a little proud.'' Unconsciously, he lifted his chest a little and patted Klaus on the shoulder.


    "Dude, you hit a good nail on the head. I''ll back you up; go all out. I''ll see you later; I''ll go hang out over there, hahaha." He whispered in his ear before putting on his shoes and walking out the door without looking back.


    He walked with long strides so neither Jasmine nor Klaus could stop him.


    Jasmine looked at Klaus in shock. "What happened?"


    Klaus shook his head helplessly with a smile. "No, it''s nothing. I think he has a curious and very imaginative mind. But well, I think if we are alone, you will be able to train me better. Come, I''ll show you the place where I train." He said, and without waiting for her questions so that the atmosphere wouldn''t get weird, he started walking.


    Jasmine didn''t understand what he was referring to, so she just followed him closely.


    But, before they reached where Klaus was training, she stopped to look at some things that caught her attention.


    "Do you like scientific research?" she suddenly asked.


    Klaus turned to look at her and understood what was going on when he realized what she was seeing.


    In this very large apartment, there were special places for scientific studies, but they weren''t that varied. Most of them were doctor''s laboratory objects.


    But Klaus nodded.


    "That''s right, I love scientific research." He replied casually after approaching. "You seem to like it too."


    Jasmine nodded. "I have my own scientific research center; remember when I told you I used the glasses often? That''s when I''m there."


    Klaus was surprised by that. ''She''s so young, but she already has a research center... Rich people really are amazing.'' He thought, feeling pitiful.


    He couldn''t help but compare that situation to his own.


    When he was about 25 years old, he was trying to enter the scientific world and make a place for himself there. With innovative ideas and already out of the whole world involving the streets, he was trying to get the world to look at him.


    He wanted to reach the top of the world, he wanted to be recognized, and he wanted to be remembered for many years to come, but his pitiful birth situation and how miserable his life was after the death of all his relatives seemed to be an insurmountable wall that would destroy his future.


    ''Still, I proved that you could get to the top of the world by starting at the bottom. It will just cost a little more.'' He smiled casually after thinking like that.


    "It''s amazing that you are interested in scientific things, but you''re still so good at your training. Although you came out of the Cursed Mist, you''re not like everyone else who comes out of there." She spoke.


    "Are there a lot of people coming out of there?"


    "Not really. But some labs constantly go in to get people for their tests."


    "I see, kind of like what happened to me."


    "That''s right. Of those, only a couple are remembered, and only one is noteworthy. However, they all have one thing in common: they hate academic studies. Most want to be thieves or assassins, perhaps because they find it easier to move around at night. That''s why you are strange and different." She smiled a little, but Klaus didn''t know how to respond.


    He could understand why those guys wanted to be thieves or assassins; moving at night is easier when you know the cursed energy so well, after all.


    As he thought, Jasmine lost interest in the machines. "Let''s go to the place where you train. We should get started." She said.

 Chapter 92 - 92: A Triangle or a Star?

    The training place was not a very special space, since he needed a lot of positive energy, Klaus had chosen to train in an open place, such as the balcony. It''s just that the balcony of this apartment was really big and sturdy, so it didn''t affect his training at all.


    In this place, he had several things needed for training that he had bought earlier. Although they were not of much use, they did increase the mass of his attack a bit, and the more mass, the more gravity, so it affected the energy coming towards him a bit more.


    They were heavy things like wristbands or weights with extremely compressed mass to increase the weight of his blows.


    It didn''t affect much, but since he came from a world where the only way to increase strength was that way, he used them occasionally to feel progress differently.


    Jasmine monitored the entire training site and nodded.


    "Don''t you have medicine to restore faster? I can see you get injured quite a bit in this place, but there''s no sign of medicine being used."


    Klaus then pulled something from his ring and showed it to her. "I tend to take this stuff to recover faster or let my body do it on its own without worrying about the pain."


    Jasmine grabbed the vial he was showing her and nodded softly. "You''re tough, Klaus. This doesn''t do much good; it''s very low-level and makes the training less intense. You''ll use this for now; it''s high-level medicine, " She said as she took out another vial.


    This vial had two parts, which was a bit strange. One part was syrup, which was contained up to the middle of the bottle, where the bottle was divided, and on the other side were pills.


    Such double bottles are common here, but it was a medicine he didn''t recognize.


    "Should I take a pill with that syrup as water?" he asked to get out of doubt.


    "That''s right; you''ll notice a big difference when you do; it''s a medicine made with cursed energy, so it''s incredibly effective, though, at the same time, you have to be careful; after all, it''s a drug bordering on poisonous, in too many quantities it can be dangerous, but for now that one will do you."


    Klaus grabbed the vial and stared at it, back and forth. He felt something strange about the contents. It wasn''t anything bad; it wasn''t poison or anything like that, but there was something strange. Maybe something that looked familiar, but he didn''t think much of it.


    He put the vial away and then looked at Jasmine.


    "I didn''t expect cursed energy to be so good and versatile, though if poison can be created, I should have assumed healing things are possible as well." He spoke.


    "Well, remember that cursed energy was the first of the energies. It gave birth to the first sorcerers and the cursed beasts. That''s because the strongest emotions or feelings of the human race have almost always been evil. But, thanks to it, there are cursed energy herbs capable of killing if you touch them, while there are others capable of healing you by touch."


    "It''s versatile, powerful, and mysterious, but the best thing about it is that it can make you stronger just by having it inside you."


    Klaus looked at her in confusion. "Just by having it in your body, does it already strengthen you? I didn''t know that."


    "Haha, it''s normal. It''s not obvious in the early stages; it just becomes obvious when you reach the Strong Level. Once you reach this level, you can use the cursed energy to strengthen your body passively. Still, for that, you need to build the most powerful and perfect base you can create because the movement of the energy will strengthen you. Positive energy has a similar ability, which develops on the same Strong Level, only from a very low level."


    "The base?" he asked, as he frowned. Suddenly, a figure came to his mind.


    And just as Jasmine spoke, he did. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It is the basis of energy movement in the body. At first, it''s a circle that looks infinite, but eventually, you can shape it..." When they had spoken this far, they had not finished saying what they had planned, but Jasmine frowned, and Klaus smiled.


    "It can be a Triangle, being a recommended shape..." Jasmine culminated.


    "It must be a star because your body is like one of them..." Klaus culminated.


    They both culminated at the same time, but the content of their words was not the same.


    It didn''t change drastically, but the slight change was enough to leave Jasmine and Klaus in shock.


    Klaus quickly shook his head. "No, it can''t be a triangle; that''s not essentially symmetrical inside your body." He quickly replied.


    Jasmine didn''t refute him. She, too, had thought that a triangle made no sense, but it was what she had been taught and what she understood after research.


    "It''s because a triangle fits perfectly in the Cursed Core." She replied, but she wanted to know why Klaus said a star, so immediately afterward, she asked.


    Klaus frowned at her answer. ''It makes sense, but...''


    "Look at your body in a mirror, and you''ll see that you have the five ends of a star. Although a triangle fits perfectly at the core, moving the cursed energy like a star will cover every part of your body, including your head, which is the most vulnerable organ for a sorcerer. If what you say about the cursed energy is real, then it is convenient that it is a star because if it strengthens the head passively, then that, in a moment, will cease to be such a weak organ and will equally strengthen all the ends of the body. Don''t you think so?"


    Jasmine thought about it carefully. Something about what he was telling her made a lot of sense in her head, and her understanding seemed to open up slightly. But there was a problem.


    "In order for a cursed sorcerer to exert their abilities or energy, the energy travels at breakneck speeds to the Cursed Core before exiting. A triangle is made just right to prevent that speed from being reduced so as to maintain the effectiveness of the movement and attack; I think with a star, that couldn''t be done." She replied but was still considering what Klaus had said.


    At her response, Klaus frowned.


    ''Really?'' He thought.


    If he had thought about it carefully, he could only use his cursed energy during the night. Although he had understood quite a bit about cursed energy, when he moved it, it didn''t seem to go through the cursed core.


    But Jasmine wasn''t telling lies. Her eyes were clear as she spoke, and she was still considering what he had said, so maybe...


    ''Am I wrong? Isn''t a star better? Maybe I''m different?'' As his mind considered it, he quickly understood what was going on.


    ''I''m not different; the issue is the error in my ability. When my body was forced with so much cursed energy in that place, the ability and my body started to malfunction. Perhaps that is the reason, and that being the case, I can now see a way forward to repair that error. I must return to the right path of moving the cursed energy.'' Suddenly, his heart raced, feeling excited.


    If he thought about it that way, it seemed he had been wrong all this time about the star, but before he spoke, a mental image came to him.


    His eyes flashed, and he quickly pulled out a pencil and paper.


    "I got it." He was so excited that he turned around and leaned on a table to draw the picture he wanted without telling Jasmine what he would be doing.


    He couldn''t help it; what he had just discovered was possibly what he needed to make his workouts perfect.

 Chapter 93 - 93: A True Genius? He found a way to make it possible.

    Although Jasmine didn''t understand what was going on, she approached him quickly.


    Klaus didn''t pay too much attention to her at first. He just wanted to understand better what his mind was imagining, so he quickly made a rather simple five-pointed star.


    He didn''t add anything else to it; they could both see that it was a simple star, but he soon started to draw more things. He drew legs reaching the two lower corners and then drew the arms drawing to the upper corners to finish with the head and then finished completing the body of a faceless person.


    Thus, it was evident what he imagined the movement of the energy inside the body to be, so it was a great help for Jasmine, who could finally imagine what he was saying with ease.


    But it didn''t end there. He quickly divided the areas of the star, making five stripes, dividing the bottom two parts and the top 3 parts. That formed five perfect triangles, which shocked Jasmine.


    And Klaus then spoke.


    "Each part of the star can be a triangle, so not only would it make the energy movement and progressive strengthening of the body more effective, but it would also keep a perfect course of movement, which would make the energy activation faster." He said, quickly drawing a small triangle overhead.


    "This triangle is the nucleus. Let''s take a simple example. Let''s say we need cursed energy in the right arm; with the speed and practice we currently have of making the energy movement triangular, the energy would first have to travel to the core, to subsequently move quickly to the right arm because essentially there is not enough energy there to meet the required need, that''s a longer time required for the energy movement and for the attack, it''s very slow."


    Klaus showed the example as he continued to draw on the sheet of paper, so the example was perfectly understandable to Jasmine. However, she could understand it more because it was just what she had questioned about why it was a triangle.


    But Klaus still wasn''t done talking.


    "Now let''s use the same example, but with a star. There will always be cursed energy on that side of the body, so it will only need to travel to the core and back through the same tunnel of energy movement. Also, during that time, because the energy is passively moving inside the body, that part of the body will not run out of energy, and there is constant sustenance of cursed energy. That makes it more effective in terms of strengthening, but more effective in combat and everything in general." Klaus smiled broadly as he saw his idea take shape within what Jasmine had just told him.


    "I''m unaware of how fast sorcerers work around this type of situation, and I''m guessing it increases as the level goes up, but with this type of star move, it should increase the speed considerably."


    His smile could not be erased, even more so when he finally realized what was going on with his energy and why it was not taking the path he wanted. It''s not because he needs to go around more but because he needs to mold it.


    It won''t naturally pick up the star movement; he has to force it. Knowing this made him happy and somehow paved the way for him.


    Jasmine, on the other hand, was in shock.


    She had witnessed Klaus'' inhuman intelligence just a few hours ago. A person who can discover an ability that all sorcerers in history had ignored, how could she not know that he was incredibly intelligent and capable?


    His mind was not only analytical but also practical on an absurd level.


    But now...


    ''First hand, it looks like I''m witnessing a true genius.'' That''s all she could think.


    ''And he only succeeded because I told him a thing or two... He... When he knows all the workings of the world and the system that governs it, I fear he may become the most remembered scientific sorcerer.'' She thought.


    Besides, if he could discover something like that, it would greatly contribute to the world. Somehow, she felt she had found a way to make her father consider him worthy.


    ''Maybe by increasing his fame and power.'' She thought, smiling.


    Still, as she stared at the star, she soon found something strange.


    She unconsciously brought her hand to the center of the triangle.


    "This... It''s an imperfection. There are triangles on each side, but no triangle in the center." She spoke.


    Klaus noticed it, too, so he frowned.


    His momentary joy was compromised after finding that flaw.


    ''If what she says is real, it is necessary for the energy to have triangular movements because it needs to pass through the core first before it goes out. I understand from this that if the movement is triangular, it will pass through the core unconsciously, but if it is not, it will have to be shaped that way just before it passes through there. The speed is reduced a bit and can''t be done unconsciously, so any movement that is not triangular involves a little more work for the sorcerer.''


    He replayed this in his mind a few times and nodded.


    "It''s a problem. Perfect systems hardly exist, so I understand why they reached the triangle conclusion now." As he nodded, he grabbed the pencil again.


    "Maybe it can be solved by creating one more triangle..." He added and tried to create it.


    ''At the bottom? It would move the energy first down and subsequently into the core... It''s a bit slower, but if it''s just an extension, it would be faster than now...'' He thought but suddenly smiled.


    ''A six-pronged triangle might work, but only for the men. We''re the only ones to have an extra leg.'' He thought jokingly. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But he quickly erased his work because it wasn''t feasible. It lost its main essence and added a new problem to the equation, which wouldn''t help solve anything.


    He tried several ways and finally made a triangle inside the pentagon that had been left inside the star, but it didn''t make sense.


    He ended up sighing that he couldn''t find what he wanted in the short term.


    "I think I will need to investigate it further. I still need to know how exactly the energy moves, so it may take me a while."


    "Yes." Jasmine nodded. "But the star idea is better than the triangle. While there is a problem, the triangle shape is more imperfect than your star formula." She smiled broadly and stared at him.


    "Congratulations, I understand now what it means to stand before a genius." She praised sincerely.


    "No, it''s thanks to you. The keywords you said this time made me hit the nail on the head about something, and until it''s perfect, I can''t be content. I will try to make it perfect in the future."


    Jasmine, at that moment, realized her mistake... She even put a hand to her head.


    "God... It''s true. I seem to have made a mistake in telling you so much." She said, feeling frustrated. What her brother told her not to do, she did.


    Still, she could only smile and accept the guilt.


    "I will help you in your training and research. I may not be as brilliant as you, but I can greatly help you. Now, let''s get to training. We''ll talk when you''re done." She said, quickly deflecting the subject.


    She didn''t want to make any more mistakes.

 Chapter 94 - 94: A theory confirmed (1)

    At first, Klaus showed her how he commonly trained so Jasmine could familiarize herself with it. It wasn''t too amazing; Jasmine could see he was still training the way he had when they first met. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s a problem. You don''t have any technique, so your workouts aren''t very effective. When you train without technique, you''re training using 30 or 40% of your full capacity; the effectiveness is greatly reduced, so it would take much longer to achieve what you want. Honestly, now I''m very surprised. I thought you had improved your technique, and that''s why you could improve so much, but if you did it without doing it, it means you have absurd talent. So, let''s correct this. I want to see your full potential."


    Jasmine immediately pulled out a few scrolls and some books, which explained martial arts and movements that improved the technique of any exercise.


    "First, we will focus on positive energy, " she said, making Klaus read a bit of each of the things she pulled out.


    He didn''t need to read it all, so he finished quickly, and then Jasmine spoke again.


    "This will also enhance the movement of positive energy in your body. Remember that positive energy doesn''t need as much preparation as cursed energy; it comes out of the body easier because it doesn''t need to go through the ring, as the ring can materialize to hit. It is more versatile than cursed energy, so if you improve the technique, you will practically have improved everything you can improve at your current level."


    "Try to memorize the movements; I will teach them to you step by step, so watch carefully."


    Soon, she started showing him the basic movements of what she wanted to teach him. She did it patiently, and Klaus memorized it quite fast. It wasn''t too complicated a subject; the tricky part lay in what came next.


    "If your will is strong enough, positive energy will enter you more easily, but these movements are actually not done to attract more energy; they are done to enhance the movement of positive energy in your body."


    Soon, she began another long explanation, which was very important.


    It answered one of the questions Klaus had asked earlier.


    The cursed energy needed to create a strong base to function in the human body. Those tunnels through which it moved, which were practically invisible, had to be carefully created and molded to the body so that the movement would be organic and passive and control would not be lost. Thus, the sorcerer would not end up dying.


    If that''s what the cursed energy needed, did the positive energy also need it? What was the movement of the positive energy, then? Was it the same?


    The answer to all that is that positive energy did not need any tunnel for its movement. Although cursed energy was the first to exist, according to the sorcerers'' power system, positive energy seemed to be more friendly to the human body.


    Although that was not the case, since the cursed energy needed a base because it was more powerful, it could be taken as something like that.


    Since the positive energy does not need a tunnel to move, it means that the base of this is the carrier''s own body. If trained properly, this will be able to move much more easily than when not trained, allowing the sorcerer to be more effective.


    These were things that only Soft Class sorcerers enjoyed, and it is also one of the ways to measure the strength of Soft Class sorcerers who are level matched. The one with the better technique will tend to win because that means that his energy moves better and faster, allowing his blows to be ready much faster than his opponent''s.


    That''s why the movement technique was so necessary; as long as you allow each tendon and vein to enjoy a correct movement, the movement will have more power.


    That served Klaus well, who needed more power to draw more energy with less effort.


    Now, in the other sorcerers who didn''t have such a broken thing as Klaus, how on earth would it serve him to become strong? The answer is simple: Jasmine says it ''increases'' the will.


    At this point, Klaus was able to confirm what the whole willpower thing was all about.


    He had always wondered if they really meant ''will''. Can a man''s will make a mass pulled by the enormous gravity of a world enter his body? Is it even possible for the will to overcome the force of gravity?


    When he thought about it, he had two answers in his head, and both were affirmative.


    The first one: "Yes, I am in a fantasy world. Here, the will must be some kind of mental power, as many novels say. I didn''t need to look for logic."


    In this one, he clung to the idea that he was in an ideal and strange world with many things of fantasy in it. The fantasy became a reality, and so it was possible.


    But there was a second, slightly more scientific answer: Gravity is one of the weakest forces of nature, so if one learns to exert some kind of mental power (such as will), it is possible to achieve more force than gravity.


    Both answers seemed feasible, but Klaus still felt he was missing something because of his lack of knowledge. Now, he finally understands.


    It''s neither option, but it does use a little bit of both.


    ''It''s as I initially thought in the cursed world. At first, I thought only my Great Attractor could do that, but now I realize it''s not.''


    ''Each body is mass. Hence, each body produces gravity, albeit minimal in very small cases. Now, in a human body, gravity is practically useless to consider; it is so minimal that it is impossible to exert any gravitational force on anything. But, in a fantasy world like this, there is an important issue to consider.'' He thought.

 Chapter 95 - 95: A theory confirmed (2)

    His thoughts aligned in the same direction at this moment.


    ''The energy that resides within the body. It is possible to increase the density of the energy, which means you increase the mass, and since it is the body that contains so much energy, technically, you are increasing the mass of the body, therefore, its gravitational power.''


    ''It''s a bit similar to my Great Attractor, only in a very small and barely noticeable version. That''s why most take years or decades to reach a certain level, but it takes me very little to do it.''


    ''Now, having a greater mass does not mean that the energy will come to you casually. I suppose there is also a switch to activate it, as in the case of the Great Attractor. That switch to activate that gravity exerted by your body must be ''the will''. The power of the mind, in theory. Will is nothing more than the ability to exert the gravity available to you towards the surroundings.''


    ''The more powerful you are, the more gravity you have; therefore, your will can exert it better. That, in theory, should be the explanation for the way sorcerers use to become strong. The cultivation of strength.''


    While his thoughts were rambling on about it, he was also listening to what Jasmine was telling him. Somehow, he felt good about discovering all this, as it would be useful for his research later on.


    So his mood increased even more than it had already increased with his earlier discovery.


    Still, for now, the mood was of no use to him.


    "Now that I have explained so much to you about positive energy and before we move on to cursed energy, may I know what you have in mind for your ring specialization?" she asked as she sat down.


    Klaus nodded at her and, without thinking, replied, "I''m going to specialize in the Diversity field."


    Jasmine was stunned to hear him and couldn''t help but stare at him for a few minutes, trying to process what he had said.


    "Diversity? Why? That field is like a coin flip, Klaus. It''s not a good idea for you to do it; you might get a useless skill and waste a future as bright as yours." She replied quickly and even moved a little closer, but Klaus smiled as he shook his head.


    "It''s precisely because it''s a coin flip that interests me. That probability of a smashing success doesn''t come along every day, and if success is probable, then I must take that path rather than choose the path that everyone else travels."


    "Just for that? You''re risking part of your future as a sorcerer, you know? Even though you could be a Cursed Class, it''s better to be powerful in both fields than just one. Let me put it to you this way. There has never been someone capable of having both fields because they are incompatible, even though they don''t seem to reject each other. You are the first of them, and although there are many unique and different people in the world, I don''t think they are as unique as you. Why would you want to bury one part of your future when you can have a bright future in both?"


    Klaus smiled even more. "Because you said it, it''s like a coin flip. There''s about a 50% chance of having unmatched success; that''s a good enough percentage to take the risk." He was firm in his answer and said it so firmly that Jasmine couldn''t find words to contradict him anytime soon.


    ''Although it''s just out of curiosity.'' Klaus smiled. Naturally, he wouldn''t tell her that right now because he would receive countless more questions.


    Jasmine ended up sighing a few minutes later, helplessly.


    "If that''s what you decided, then fine. But, since you chose that path, you''ll have to go through strenuous form-perfecting training. I won''t let you do that if you haven''t perfected it, so starting today, we''ll focus on that for a few days. Now, show me your cursed energy; I want to see its density."


    Just at this point, Klaus smiled helplessly. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I can''t."


    "You can''t? You can''t what?"


    "Show you my energy. Remember I told you there was a problem? Well..." He didn''t want to say it. Instead, he tried to show it.


    First, he showed his positive energy, and later, he put it away to try to show the cursed energy. However, although there was movement of energy before Jasmine''s sight, that energy she expected to appear did not appear.


    She frowned and moved closer to him to touch him on various parts of his body.


    "You... You haven''t managed to build the base, have you?" she asked.


    "I still don''t get it. Also, there''s another problem. When I was in the Cursed World, one of my skills was misused, and I broke it. I can''t use it like I normally should. Instead, I need it to be nighttime to use it, and then it''s not used correctly. That''s why I can''t show you anything; this is all I have for now." He said, showing his positive energy once again.


    Jasmine stared at him for a while, thinking about what he had told her until she leaned back in her seat again.


    "The fact that you haven''t built a base tells me that''s one reason you can''t move your energy freely, but since the ability interferes, it makes sense that you can''t so easily shape your cursed energy. It''s possible you need to do something else, but I still don''t understand it."


    As she spoke, she wrote some things in a notebook, trying to make sense of it all, but she couldn''t.


    Klaus spoke when he noticed her looking for the answers.


    "It''s not something very deep or mysterious. I think I know. I think it''s my ability since this one has a bug because of what happened in the Cursed World. That is not an error of the skill but of the body. Molding the cursed energy is one way to solve it, but I still think there are some more things. I must be patient in finding out, but I''m confident I can do it in the short term; I''m already preparing for it."


    "Are you preparing? Do you plan to investigate yourself?"


    "That''s right." He replied, smiling a little. It was just what he was thinking.


    "You won''t be able to do it with just those machines you have there." She replied as she shook her head.


    "I know, don''t worry, they''re not the only thing I have at my disposal. I also have a research center." He smiled.


    "Huh? Do you have something that good? Where is it?" She asked quickly, shocked.


    "I''ll show it to you later. I''ll start training according to what you''ve told me."


    After this, Klaus began his arduous training without another word. Although Jasmine was dazed and thoughtful for the first 15 minutes, she soon began to lead him.

 Chapter 96 - 96: Training and wandering thoughts (1)

    His training was first based on trying to show his cursed energy in some way, but he failed so miserably that Jasmine told him not to try until the whole problem was solved.


    Subsequently, he began his training, which did not strengthen him; it simply increased his control of his positive energy, performing the form required to Specialize with energy.


    That was tedious training because you did nothing but shape your energy and could not use Realization as it was training. Later, you would use the 3 Concepts to do it, but at first, you had to do it with effort and energy, requiring nothing but your mind and ability to shape it without skills.


    It was the first time Klaus had found something complicated to do in this world.


    Since he had arrived, although the missions had some unexpected twists and turns, none had seemed difficult to him.


    He still does not have a sense of mortal crisis, and although he would like to feel it, for now, such things have not happened to him. On the contrary, every situation he resolves with relative ease.


    His strategies are easy to employ, but, recently, he has noticed that it is not that the people here are not so smart, that while most of them do not know combat tactics, somehow his mind gets stronger with every step, and that allows him to have an impressive information processing capacity.


    In addition, each time, he understands that his eyes are not normal. While he does not know if they have any ability, like the one Jasmine claims to have in her eyes, he still feels that they are not normal and they are the ones that have helped him win with much more ease in various fights.


    This has made everything work so well for him, better than expected, and that is what makes him feel emptiness.


    But, for now, he must be content with his feelings. Maybe it''s just that he wants to feel the adrenaline, and since he hasn''t felt it for so long, it''s getting complicated.


    ''Maybe I should take one of those extremely difficult-to-complete missions from Etherleaf or the Red Tower.'' He thought, but it''s not like he could do it. He didn''t have enough level within the organizations to do it, and lately, he hasn''t done missions for Red Tower because he has to train almost all day, so he''s far from being able to do it. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For now, what fills him the most is the sensation of discovering a new world. When confirmed, his theories tell him that he is in a new world and that he should feel alive. Although he lacks adrenaline, he won''t rush because he doesn''t want to die either.


    ''Although it wouldn''t be bad.'' He considered. ''If I could come back to life, will I be able to come back again? I wonder how many times I''ll be able to come back to life or if it''s a one-time thing.'' Klaus smiled inwardly as this question popped into his mind.


    His mind was wandering, but he kept his attention on his training, and Jasmine occasionally spoke to him from the side.


    She was immersed in her thoughts as well.


    The first thing on her mind was, could Klaus be involved in the recent Dimensional Break between the Cursed World and New Earth?


    His question was prompted by some things Klaus mentioned a while ago.


    ''A sorcerer''s ability couldn''t be affected just because. He needed to break it practically for something like that to happen; how did he break it? Would it really have anything to do with that?'' She thought.


    Although she wanted to be inclined to think so, the reality was that it wasn''t that easy.


    A Dimensional Break had never happened before, despite the fact that there were people capable of doing it. No one would attempt it unless they were malicious or...


    ''Maybe a curse could do it, but there aren''t many curses that powerful. Could it be a World Class Disaster, as we initially suspected?''


    She stopped considering Klaus as a possible culprit because, although talented, he lacked power.


    She, therefore, moved on to her second and prime suspect.


    A World Class Disaster.


    ''Perhaps a Disaster is in the vicinity if that is real. That would be really problematic, but why is there no indication of its appearance? Is it not a Disaster? Or did it simply escape from the place once broken? And for what purpose did it do so?''


    A Disaster is not a common type of beast; it is an astounding beast that is, at times, superior to a very high-level curse.


    While there are Disasters that are not very strong, one capable of breaking the dimensions of two worlds cannot be weak. It must be an enormously strong one, and that is where World Class comes in.


    ''It could also be a lower Class one...''


    She came here precisely to find out what had happened, for if it had been a Disaster, the situation would be dangerous. But she still has time, so she can take a detour.


    After a long while of thinking and occasionally correcting Klaus, she sighed. ''These last few days, my thoughts are getting more and more rambling.''


    She leaned back in one of the chairs on the balcony and watched him train. After spending half the time training Form creation, Jasmine gave him permission to train as he always did, following a good technique.


    "Do it; I want to see a little closer."


    "Okay."


    Klaus once again began to train without looking left or right.


    For the first hour, his training was based on the movements specified by Jasmine, but suddenly, he seemed to have changed a little.


    Jasmine noticed this quickly and wanted to stop him, but somehow, she realized that they weren''t wrong.


    ''The technique remains; the movement is still just as effective, but he has changed what I taught him, and it''s not a deeper movement of the technique either because he would know.'' She thought and took to watching him.


    Klaus inside was trying to give the shape he wanted to his cursed energy.


    ''Already, the main base is created. I just need to give it the right shape, but why is it so complicated?'' He thought.


    No matter how hard he tried, shaping the energy inside him was very complicated, and the difficulty increased when he also had to pay attention to the outside to make the right moves.


    ''These movements also improve the movement of the cursed energy a bit, but they are not as effective on it.'' He thought.


    So, he tried to create some moves that could work for him based on the movement of the cursed energy.

 Chapter 97 - 97: Training and wandering thoughts (2)

    His speed slowed down, but his strength increased a little to compensate for the slowness of the movement.


    The slowness was done so that he could have more control of his body movements, so his movements changed slightly.


    Every so often, he would create a new movement. A new punch or a new kick, which was in accordance with the movement of the cursed energy in his body.


    This energy was continuously moving in circles, so when he struck it with the sound of its movement, it shuddered slightly.


    ''Good...'' He thought.


    He continued to do the same thing for the next hour, but there was no change other than a small shudder. But when he tried to mold it at those specific times, it seemed a little less heavy, so he felt he was on the right track.


    So, 2 hours later, he stopped.


    "Jasmine." He said suddenly. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jasmine was startled by his call, so she stood up a little. "What''s wrong? We still have an hour of training left."


    "If you already formed the triangle in your cursed energy and you have time with it, can you shape it differently? Can you form the star?" He asked, paying no attention to what she said.


    Jasmine frowned. Although it was sudden, she understood why he was asking.


    If it turned out yes, then that would serve not only the new sorcerers but also the great sorcerers of the world.


    And Jasmine knew the answer.


    "Yes, cursed energy can be molded without problems. It is not once in a lifetime; in fact, when you reach a certain level, you will have to spend much of your life molding it over and over again to ascend, as you require too deep an understanding of the energy."


    Klaus smiled and then stared at her. "If so, can you try molding it right now? I''ll continue my training, but I''d like you to try doing it and tell me what you experienced."


    Jasmine looked at him, confused. But, although she didn''t understand the reasons, she didn''t refuse. She nodded and got up.


    "All right, but go back to your training. I''ll spend the next hour trying to mold it. Anyway, I was thinking of doing it when I return." She replied.


    Soon, they were both working out, but Jasmine wasn''t moving. She sat more comfortably and closed her eyes to mold her energy.


    Meanwhile, Klaus was trying to do his training the same way he had earlier. He was starting to get clues as to what was going on, but there was still nothing certain.


    Thus, an hour passed quickly until the sun began to set. Klaus stopped training first and took his time to rest until Jasmine finished.


    When she did, she quickly sought Klaus'' figure and sat beside him.


    "It''s moldable, but it''s a bit of a handful. The cursed energy is constantly moving in a triangle inside me, and although I tried to shape it, I felt like I wasn''t grabbing it at the right time. It feels like there''s an exact moment to shape it; it''s different than the first time." She spoke.


    Klaus smiled. "Yes, there is an exact time to mold it. But this should not even be called moldability; it is more like making the cursed energy create the tunnels of movement. We could easily explain it if we grab a river and try to cut off its passage by putting a bunch of rocks, sands, and other things in it that can obstruct the passage of water, and on the side, we create another place where the water can flow through."


    "We''re not shaping it; we''re just giving it a new channel of movement. I thought you guys would have a harder time because you''ve already created those places to move through. I thought you might have to close them, but if you say it''s possible, then it means we can take a shortcut."


    Jasmine understood what he meant but didn''t get the shortcut. "What do you mean by ''shortcut?"


    "A method of training."


    "Of technique?"


    "Yes. A technique training method based on the movement of cursed energy." He replied, smiling a little.


    "This movement is like a river, so it is predictable to some extent, at least the one inside us. So, if we know where it''s going, we can stop its movement and try to create a new path for it. But, as you saw, doing it based on what is common and what we have been taught may not be the best way. The difficulty increases considerably and is so difficult that it might even be impossible, but there is a way." He spoke.


    Jasmine looked thoughtful and nodded. "You say that, with a technique training method, it is possible to do that, as long as it is based on the movement of the cursed energy, right?" she asked.


    Klaus nodded. "That''s what I''m saying. According to what you taught me, a better technique is enough to increase the power and improve the movement of positive energy. In cursed energy, it should be the same or similar."


    Jasmine found no fault with his logic, but she did find a problem, which she had to expose.


    "The problem with it is that the movement is different in each person. The energy does not move as in you as in me. This movement depends on many factors sometimes; will and power are some of those factors. Therefore, I think a training method would not be very effective."


    Klaus smiled to hear her say it. "I considered it and think there won''t be any problems. We have another shortcut; no, this is directly a trap that came with the world."


    She looked at him. "What do you mean?"


    "The Cursed Core. It''ll always be the same in each body, right?" He asked, and she nodded.


    "That''s right... I think it might do the trick if you put it that way. I don''t shape it yet though."


    "Haha, don''t worry. I have an idea in mind. If we can develop a training method based on the Cursed Core and the movement of the cursed energy within us, we might be able to come up with what we need. However, we need to do some more research to do that. Still, I think we have a good breakthrough for now; how about it? Do you want to help me? I want to find the right way and show you that the star shape is the most perfect, but I''ll need your help." He smiled.


    Jasmine, though thoughtful, didn''t hesitate too much.


    "I told you before, I''ll help you with that and your training. But you''ve spent most of the day today thinking about it, so relax your mind. Let''s talk a bit, and then you show me your cursed energy. It''s almost evening after all." She replied, and Klaus agreed. He was in a good mood and didn''t mind revealing that to Jasmine since she already knew about it to begin with.

 Chapter 98 - 98: They go together

    3 hours later.


    Jasmine was dumbfounded when she looked at Klaus. For the last three hours, she had witnessed his ability firsthand.


    As soon as Klaus could, he tried to show her his cursed energy, but he was very limited in doing so. But, as he did so, Jasmine could see an unusually large amount of cursed energy constantly entering the inside of him, so, in shock, she thought something was wrong.


    She hadn''t expected that to be Klaus'' ability.


    Much less did she expect that, with each passing hour, his power would increase noticeably, making his muscles grow unrealistically large in a few hours.


    She had never seen that; how could muscles grow like that? That was her question.


    It was good that she hadn''t seen him in the state he had reached in the Cursed World, for there she would possibly die from the illogic of it all.


    She even studied his muscles, then tested for strength and everything else.


    Still, she was respectful and didn''t ask him anything about the skill, much less about his strength level. That wasn''t necessary, but there was something she needed to ask him.


    "You say it peaks at midnight, right?"


    "Yes."


    "And do you maintain that level for many hours, or does it go away an hour later?"


    "It stays until around 5 a.m. when the ability is deactivated. At those times, the cursed energy pours out of me in torrents, and it''s all over the place, momentarily obscuring my aura as well. It''s an effect I recently discovered."


    Jasmine nodded softly.


    "The cursed energy enters you and strengthens you for many hours but bursts out of your body when the sun arrives... Hmm, maybe it''s the expansion effect of the sun that causes that."


    Klaus nodded a little. "I had thought about it before, and it''s possible because all the energy that goes into me doesn''t belong to me. But, I think it''s because my current ability is a fracture of the original ability, or at least I want to believe that, and that''s what the ability has told me; if it was the other case, it''s possible I wouldn''t be able to use positive energy anymore."


    "You''re right about that..." She sat back down and looked at him.


    Klaus had already bathed and was preparing to leave, so Jasmine had an idea.


    "May I join you?" she spoke.


    Klaus gave her a sidelong glance. "It''s not a fun thing to watch; I''ll just go look at a few acquaintances."


    "Sorcerers?"


    "No, they''re scientists."


    She was surprised. "Then can I go?" She asked more curiously.


    Klaus smiled and continued to fix his hair. "Okay, if you''re not bored, you can come. But if you''re going to talk to me in front of them, call me Will."


    "Will? The Night Sorcerer, Will Burmond?" her eyes widened like saucers as she heard him and connected the wires with his ability.


    Klaus wasn''t expecting that, so he stopped what he was doing and stared at her. "Your mind works fast, Jasmine. But how do you know about that?"


    "So that person is you... I see. We originally thought it was someone from our City. I didn''t expect us to be so far off the mark."


    "You seem to have been checking up on me lately."


    "Not really. We''re just on missions and came across a ''foreigner'' making a stay here. We tried to dig deeper and could only find that. You seem to be good. It''s hard to track you down; we were too far away to discover you." She sighed heavily after saying that, and Klaus didn''t continue to answer her.


    In no time, he was ready, and Jasmine, who had already bathed an hour ago, only put on a dress and glasses. When she did, she removed her glasses and stared at them, looking for the system window.


    The entire product description was there.


    "You were able to see my eyes through a special object to hide them. What kind of eyes do you have? My eyes are amazing, but if I were to meet someone with cursed energy as pure as mine wearing these glasses, I might not be able to see through them, but you could see through them with no problem."


    "Hahaha, well, I''d also like to know the name of these eyes. They are a beautiful purple star that seems to shine with a light of their own, but they don''t have a name, they don''t seem to have an ability either, but somehow, they are amazing."


    "They don''t have an ability, but you can see through these?" Again, Jasmine was surprised but received no answer because Klaus didn''t know what to tell her.


    After all, he only knew that his eyes were purple and nothing else.


    After those few exchanges of words, they both finished getting ready, and a few minutes later, they went out.


    Tonight''s sky was beautiful, and if it was complemented by the spectacular view that some very few people had of Klaus and Jasmine, then the loveliness was increased severely.


    Klaus did not want to dress to go hunting beasts; on the contrary, he chose a more casual outfit. It was elegant and dark blue with white trim. This suit was specially designed to match the growth of his musculature, so no one would notice it. He also wore a pair of rings and a watch. Although she wore special glasses to hide his eyes, he still attracted the stares of many people of the opposite sex.


    While Jasmine was wearing something similar to his, somehow, they seemed to have agreed to match. She wore a jet-black dress with light blue trim along the sides, some white ornaments, and a simple bracelet. She wore no makeup, but her beauty shone through the glasses so that all the men and women who looked at her could not help but be enraptured by such beauty.


    When the two mingled, they looked like a beautiful young couple with spectacular taste in casual attire.


    If Klaus had to say so, it wasn''t an outfit that someone would wear to a place to watch scientists work, as those guys are sometimes a bit crazy with their inventions, or at least that''s how they were on Earth. He wondered if there would be any change here.


    As they walked through the streets just before arriving at the designated location, Klaus began to feel that he really needed a car. Running was faster, but that''s when he shouldn''t go to places like this, dressed like this.


    ''If I run like this, I will sweat, making my presentation ridiculous. Even more so because I want to curry favor with these scientists.'' He sighed.


    The problem was that the city was so big that walking from one end to the other was too difficult. It would take many hours of walking, and although the Sorcerers could get there faster, this occasion did not allow it. Therefore, a car was a good option. Even more so for a car lover like Klaus once was.


    But we are not for idle chatter.


    Klaus arrived at the designated place 15 minutes later.


    Several scientists eagerly awaited him and were overjoyed when they saw him arrive, but when they saw the beautiful woman at his side, they all stood with good bearing and behaved kindly.


    They thought. ''He came with the wife!'' S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And since he was with the ''wife,'' naturally, he needed to get good treatment. Coming to this kind of meeting with the woman, as is the tradition in this country, means he sees them in a good light and wants to introduce her to them, right? Maybe he even wants to invest in them (that''s what they thought).

 Chapter 99 - 99: A utopian experiment

    "Welcome, Mr. Will. Welcome, Madam. How was your evening?" they greeted respectfully, with a big welcoming smile.


    Klaus returned their greeting. "I came as soon as possible; I hope I wasn''t late."


    "Haha, don''t worry, Mr. Will. You arrive at the appointed time. We hope our facilities won''t cause any problems for you or your girl. Please follow us, and we will talk in the meantime."


    Immediately, they turned around and began to lead the way inside.


    "We have invited all the Scientists who, in some way or another, have had a connection with you. We are all immensely grateful to you for all the help you have given us. More so in these times when the cursed beasts are so rampant and appear every time in our research centers. So we also prepared a little feast for you."


    As they introduced the place, they couldn''t help but start thanking and praising him for different things.


    Klaus noticed their intentions, so he smiled, shaking his head helplessly. Still, somehow, Jasmine believed his flattery and understood that Klaus really was interested in the science corps.


    ''Besides, it''s a scientific corps of a good standard. Although they don''t have particularly large or diverse facilities, it is to be admired as a private, scientific center belonging exclusively to scientists.'' She thought as she listened attentively to everything.


    Soon, they entered the main site.


    "As we agreed earlier, Mr. Will, since you came here as an observer, we will show you what we do, but many of the guys are deep in concentration, so they will greet you when it is lunchtime. I hope that doesn''t bother you." One of them, specifically the first of these scientists he met, Joan Sanner.


    He was very active in trying to say good things about Klaus in front of the rest of the scientists, partly because he was one of those responsible for getting so many of them together in this place.


    And when he said that, he signaled to a young man who had come up beside him. "Mr. Will, he is one of the interns from the National University. He is a young man in apprenticeship, so I will let him direct you and show you around. We should all get to work, as we want to do something you might like today."


    Klaus nodded. "Don''t worry. Go quietly and take the boy with you. I''ll be walking to the places I think necessary. Don''t worry; I have a specialist by my side."


    "Specialist? Does your lady have scientific knowledge, Mr. Will?" Joan asked, quizzical after looking at Jasmine.


    She looked so beautiful that anyone would associate her with big business or a very high-level sorcerer, just like Klaus, but was she a scientist?


    Klaus chuckled a little at how he addressed her but didn''t question him. "Jasmine has good knowledge about it, so don''t worry. Do your thing, and we''ll look into it from here."


    Joan Sanner gave Jasmine a slight nod after listening to him. ''There are still young people left who are interested in this field. That''s good.'' He smiled inwardly and did as Klaus had told him.


    He left and took the young man he planned to leave here with him, along with them; the rest of the scientists also left after saying goodbye.


    Then Jasmine and Klaus were left alone.


    Neither uttered a word until a few minutes later.


    "I didn''t tell them I was coming with someone, so they must be puzzled, but somehow, they seem to have matched you up with me. Their minds work fast, but they don''t seem to connect things as it is, although it''s not like we said anything to contradict it either." Klaus smiled and looked at her, "Doesn''t that bother you?"


    Jasmine shrugged in response. "Why would it bother me? Don''t pay attention to those subjects; let''s look at their actions. They seem to be studying the cursed energy." She said, quickly walking before him as if she wanted him to follow her.


    But the truth is, she did because she was turning red again and couldn''t control herself. She felt very embarrassed when she felt Klaus'' gaze and his words, plus the confusion they created. Even more so because she only now realized that they had chosen a similar outfit. Who wouldn''t confuse them?


    So she stepped forward, and Klaus followed close behind her.


    "How do you like this research center? Does it have good materials and machines?" he asked.


    Jasmine smiled, "Well, it''s good. It reminds me of training centers in low-level countries compared to the ones back home, but it''s not bad. It has enough to cover all the needs of these scientists. Although I feel that it lacks a lot of environment, many of the machines are bad, although they have given them maintenance, they don''t seem to have enough money to repair them after a beast attacked them or something, it''s a disgrace. They don''t seem to be being supported by the country."


    Klaus nodded; he was thinking the same thing.


    "When the country does not support brilliant people who seek to discover what we see, but do not understand, its population must begin to prepare. Only a tragic end awaits them or be annexed by those who do. This country is destined for ruin with its current rulers."


    "You have good knowledge, Klaus." She said, glancing sideways at him.


    He simply smiled.


    "There are 4 groups of scientists studying the cursed energy here, but what are each of the machines they are using to study it for? Is there something special they are looking for? Many of these machines I''m not familiar with."


    Jasmine turned her gaze back to what they were doing and analyzed it for several minutes, looking back and forth and trying to figure out what they were doing.


    It didn''t take her long to figure it out, so she soon smiled.


    "They''re working on a utopian project." She revealed, causing Klaus'' eyes to shift to her.


    "A utopian project?" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes. They''re trying to create curses artificially."


    Klaus felt stunned after hearing that and looked at the scientists. "Since you call it utopian, it means it''s something ideal, which is possibly impossible to do, right?"


    "Yes." She nodded. "I don''t think it''s impossible, but it''s so difficult that even the greatest scientists and researchers haven''t managed to do it. It''s theoretically possible but perhaps impossible in practice." She smiled.


    Klaus nodded slightly. ''This thing they were doing is different from what they were doing the times I came to kill cursed beasts, but at the same time, it doesn''t look like anything excessively different. There are similarities.'' He thought and took a closer look.


    "I can see that they are using powerful machines to boost, accelerate, and exploit the cursed energy and then try to mix it into final containers where a large amount is contained. Is it necessary to do it this way?"


    Jasmine nodded. "In theory, it is necessary to do it that way. The theory says that, in very simple terms, for the creation of an artificial cursed beast, it is necessary to exploit a large amount of cursed energy to heat it up and then contain it in a container that isolates all kinds of external forces, so that the density will increase considerably for a final process, where all the extremely hot energy there, will be cooled at high speeds and released into the air. In simple terms, something like that." She replied.


    Klaus nodded slightly but was doubtful.


    ''They are using Nuclear Fusion and Fission for this experiment.'' He thought and looked at it very closely. He still had doubts about the experiment and the theory itself; something didn''t add up inside of it. Still, he didn''t want to question anyone; he just wanted to see how capable these scientists were.

 Chapter 100 - 100: A simple explosion?

    They were a great group of dedicated scientists who understood what they had to do. Even though many things were automated, they did not stop, writing down every little change or every little thing on a piece of paper on the side.


    Every change could go a long way toward achieving the longed-for dream of these forgotten little scientists, so Klaus had to nod inwardly toward them at how disciplined they were.


    Even when they shouldn''t necessarily be on their toes, none of them took their eyes off what they were doing and had a good eye for noting small changes. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While that was happening, Jasmine had her own thoughts regarding her knowledge of that utopian theory and everything she knew about science.


    Naturally, she knew they were going to fail. But that didn''t take away from the fact that she was so immersed, perhaps with a small glimmer of hope that they might make some progress or that she might see something to help them.


    But she couldn''t notice too much, perhaps due to lack of experience.


    Then again, Klaus didn''t lack experience, but he did lack some knowledge regarding this world and cursed energy, so it wasn''t like he could do too much to help them.


    ''They''re burning a lot of cursed energy, and it''s burning more and more. It''s not being controlled properly, I think. Perhaps a breakthrough could be made if the energy-burning is controlled.'' He thought.


    He saw this energy as a fuel in theory. The problem is that when you burn fuel in this way and you don''t have another large amount stored to supply what is burned, you will not have enough fuel to drive all the motion it requires at the final moment.


    In addition, there is one more problem: when you burn the cursed energy, the atoms of it will mix with the rest of the energy and displace the other atoms out of place. For some experiments, it was okay to do this, but for this experiment?


    It was like flipping a coin, but with a slant to one of the two sides, so it would be less likely to come out the other side. Because they would be trying to hit on the exact combination of atoms to ''create an existence'' out of the cursed energy.


    If one considers that atoms do not burn, then the probability tends to 0 or is directly 0.


    At least, it would be so in Klaus'' knowledge, but for now, he must be patient to know if his knowledge is correct even in this world or if the Laws of Physics have changed. He is aware that many things could change with the addition of so many new terms and energies.


    As they waited, the minutes ran quickly, and occasionally, Jasmine and Klaus would talk to each other and walk to other sections to see from another angle.


    "They''re trying hard. It''s admirable." Jasmine said suddenly, breaking the silence that held for the last 15 minutes.


    Klaus nodded. "I didn''t expect them to be able to work so hard on a utopian theory. They seem to take their work very seriously. They are good scientists, " he replied, and Jasmine nodded quickly.


    "If all the scientists in my city or at least in my family were like that, maybe this place would be a better place to live. The advancement of technology and science must go hand in hand with the advancement of power." She said, shaking her head helplessly.


    Klaus looked at her from the side. "Are you also a believer that there must be a balance between science and power?"


    She looked back at him, surprised by his question. "That''s right, we can''t break the balance because we''ll possibly get sidetracked."


    "Hahaha." He laughed good-naturedly and nodded several times. He didn''t find it funny; on the contrary, he found it very correct.


    "Correct. If we let the balance between knowledge and power break down, the latter will win because it is easier to attain. Then, the world will be plunged into millennial chaos, where the ancient age will prevail over us. The world will be plunged into chaos and disorder, where the law of the jungle will return, and all dialogue will end. When that happens, we will be doomed because we will not know how to stop until only a few of us are left." He smiled broadly after saying this, surprising Jasmine.


    "I didn''t expect us to have such similar thoughts, Klaus." She smiled and couldn''t take her gaze away from Klaus'' beautiful pair of eyes.


    Klaus smiled a little after hearing this and unconsciously raised his hands to touch Jasmine''s cheeks.


    "Maybe it''s not just our eyes that look alike; there could be so much more."


    They both smiled softly as they stared at each other. The beauty of the other eclipsed them briefly, causing them both to become lost in each other''s gazes.


    Eyes so deep that, at this moment, they were unaffected by the artifacts the other wore. Both could see each other as they were as if they had no protective item dividing them, and that intense gaze somehow increased the friction between their auras.


    Until suddenly, a loud explosion occurred to the side of both of them, bringing them to their senses.


    They both smiled foolishly but being attracted by the explosion; they had no time to think.


    Several scientists were coughing there, but they did not appear to be injured.


    What exploded was a large mass of energy, precisely the one in the container where they kept it.


    ''It was an explosion because the container couldn''t hold any more. They seem to have forgotten what happens when something gets hot.'' Klaus smiled at the thought of this.


    What had happened was that the container couldn''t hold any more, and with all that hot energy in there, it naturally needed to take up more space, so it ended up exploding the container.


    Still, that seemed to be a good discovery for Klaus.


    ''Density can increase inside the body, but not outside it. Or maybe it is possible to increase the energy density, but not when it is hot. I have to look at it and study it, but I think it''s interesting. It could be an attribute of the same energy as well.'' He thought.


    When the explosion happened, everyone naturally sighed and started fixing the things they had messed up. At least they had the chords ready for the next time they did it.


    As they were all tidying up, Klaus and Jasmine approached.


    Joan Sanner smiled sheepishly. "I''m sorry, Mr. Will. We were confident in making a little more progress this time, but in the end, we stayed in the same place. We still don''t understand what''s happening, but we''ll probably make it next time."


    At his words, those who had not greeted Klaus came forward to greet him politely and said various things to him.


    Still, none seemed to understand what had happened.


    "You don''t need to apologize for that. Trying to complete a utopian theory with such care is admirable; you have earned my respect. Still, don''t you know what happened? Do you always fail at this part?"


    "Yes. We don''t have access to the findings of the big scientists on this, so we rely solely on our own research on this, but we keep failing in the same place." All the scientists sighed and looked at the exploded container.


    The expense involved in this experiment was incredible; it took them quite some time to raise the required money. Between web enthusiasts and some sponsorship, they barely managed to get it this time.


    Although it was a utopian theory, people kept supporting it because it would present a substantial improvement in every way, especially for the private wealthy, who stood to gain a lot if something like this could be created.


    That is why they always bet when the scientists registered in the project were renowned. And this time, it was the same. Thanks to private investment, they were able to get the money, and if they advanced a little further, it could be considered a success, but it was again a failure and now irreversible for a long time. That''s why the sigh was so long.


    Klaus nodded a little but frowned. ''Is there something I missed? I don''t think they would ignore such a simple subject, so maybe because I wasn''t watching, something happened that I didn''t notice, and I misjudged them...'' He thought.


    As he thought, Jasmine looked at him from the side. She seemed to be pensive.


    A while later, when they finished cleaning up, the scientists came over to where Klaus and Jasmine stood.


    "Mr. Will, Lady, follow us. We will tell you more about the experiment and the notes we grabbed this time; while it was not fruitful, the knowledge gained is always welcomed, and this time, we realized more things than the previous attempts."


    They started directing them to another place while actively talking about different things. They introduced them to the place, with its different partitions, machines, stored materials, and even the research they were doing.


    The fact that Klaus was actively talking to them and not just listening made them open up more to him and Jasmine, though the latter''s aura kept them from getting too close, seeming dangerous and proud.


    None of them expected Klaus to be so intelligent in academics, so they felt at home, and even the more reserved one contributed information.


    After more than 1 hour, they started walking to where they would have the small banquet.


    Then, Jasmine found an opportunity to talk to Klaus alone.


    "Do you know why they failed?" she asked suddenly, surprising him.


    He looked at her, a little confused by her question, but quickly understood what she meant.


    "What makes you think that?"


    "Your actions. Now, I''m sure you don''t just feel interested in science; you know about it. And earlier, you seemed to disagree with what they were saying regarding why they failed, but you didn''t mention it."


    Klaus was surprised by her response. "You''re good at reading people." He said, smiling a little.


    Then he nodded as he looked at the rest of the group walking ahead of them.


    "I think I know." He revealed.

 Chapter 101 - 101: The theory is wrong

    "So far, I don''t understand cursed energy too much, but looking at this, I think I understand it a little more. The problem is the heating. Cursed energy is not an ordinary energy; it''s not photonic either. It''s an energy with mass, and it takes up space. When you heat it up under these circumstances, it expands, and there is no longer a way to increase its density. That caused it to explode." Klaus said. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jasmine frowned. "You mean thermal expansion? There''s no way; how could energy suffer the effects of thermal expansion?"


    Klaus smiled. "An energy can suffer such effects, although it could only do so under certain circumstances, and for now, I don''t know them, but I think it''s more that they don''t take into account that the cursed energy is like a kind of gas imperceptible to the common human eye. Heating it so much increases the pressure on the walls of the container, so it will end up causing the same effect sooner or later."


    "And there''s one more issue." He said quickly, as he finished his words and, at this point, became a bit more serious.


    Jasmine looked at him, confused. "What is it?"


    "Well, it''s not one issue, it''s several. The theory may be wrong."


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Let''s say that the first option is incorrect, and we must look for a second option. It is even simpler, and it is one of the reasons why the experiment will not be able to take effect: In the face of continuous explosions in order to heat the energy, it fills with gasses, so even if you have a container strong enough to withstand what was said above, when you try to cool it following the theory, what will happen is that it will fail once again. The gasses will seek to get out somehow, and you will end up exploding the whole thing."


    "Gas?"


    "Yes. Also, if they have some way of getting across that problem, then there is still a third option by which it can fail: lack of fuel."


    "Lack of cursed energy, right?" she asked, and Klaus nodded.


    "In this theory, the cursed energy is like a fuel, so by burning so much, not only is it very likely to fill up with gasses, but when the temperature is suddenly changed, those gasses will look for a way to get out and will use up all the fuel as they try to get out of there. By downsizing, there won''t be enough room for them, and they''ll end up using up all the fuel needed."


    Jasmine looked thoughtful after hearing all this, but Klaus wasn''t finished yet.


    As he spoke, he couldn''t stop talking because he had noticed several problems with the theory.


    "And the last option is, let''s say, they manage to cool it down, and by luck, they manage to create the body of a cursed beast. When that happens, all the gasses contained will explode and damage the body unless they are expelled before they are created. In the end, everything left will explode, and there will be nothing; the theory will fail. That whole theory is poorly put forward or perhaps executed; you would have to rephrase everything and understand why it came about in the first place." He culminated.


    After several seconds of silence, Jasmine couldn''t find words to refute his words.


    ''He had to have known the theory from before. There''s no way he could know that deep, just from what I told him and what he''s seen.'' She thought, feeling stunned.


    He even realized the problem the great scientists of the world had when they tried to realize it; how could he not know it?


    Although she felt skeptical in that regard, she was in awe of Klaus'' amazing intelligence.


    Whether he knew it or not, figuring out all those problems was already a great achievement, and he could solve that millennial riddle.


    Naturally, his answers created many questions in her head, but she could not ask them, for, at that moment, they had reached the place where they would eat.


    The rest of the time, they ate and chatted about many things. Klaus learned about the precarious situation of science in this country from the words of each of these scientists.


    The government did not want independent science to improve, so it blocked different access networks. Most scientists were hired by the government, working on large projects exclusively for the government, and those who did not want to were facing difficulties in every way.


    An example of this is research that has something to do with what they are doing today; although they are supported by private investment and enthusiasts, they will never be supported by the government because they deal with a dangerous subject. That''s why they usually don''t advertise too much to the public.


    The government wants to control science and knowledge pretty tightly, which is why it has taken over some renowned universities in recent months.


    Klaus understood what they wanted to do. When you control knowledge and the networks through which it is distributed, you can achieve a perfect state of control of the population, so they can easily pass off the truth as a lie and vice versa. These practices go against science, or at least against everything Klaus believes science to be, but they are common practices.


    Still, he didn''t ask too many questions because he wasn''t in a situation where he could ask; being an ''outsider'', he would later investigate like Klaus. However, Jasmine did seem to be interested, so she asked a few questions, which were answered in full.


    Everyone acted in a good manner and followed their hearts to talk, so there was a lot to talk about, although, being science-obsessed scientists, most of the conversation revolved around those topics.


    But Klaus never told them why they had failed.


    After several hours, when midnight came, the scientists decided to say goodbye, but they invited Klaus once more, so he decided to visit them in the near future.


    After that, Jasmine and Klaus walked around the city.


    "It seems that your mind is formulating plans. What are you planning?" Jasmine asked as they walked through a beautiful square with few people.

 Chapter 102 - 102: A perfect art in the eyes of the other.

    Klaus smiled. "I was just thinking that the country might soon be chaotic."


    "Oh? What makes you think that?"


    "The government is trying to bite off more than it can chew. Independent knowledge and private wealth normally sustain a nation like this, but somehow, they are trying to take them under their wings by force. Chaos will ensue if it goes on like this."


    She was surprised. "You have good ears, Klaus. I thought the subject of them attacking private industry was a secret subject, but I see it''s not so secret."


    Klaus looked at her and smiled. "Well, I have contacts. Are you here to investigate that? As I understand it, you''re not from these parts."


    She shook her head. "I''m not from here, but I''m not here to investigate that, although maybe it might have something to do with our mission. I''m here to investigate the recent dimensional anomaly when the dimensions were broken." She revealed this without concern, and at her response, Klaus looked at her in shock for a brief moment before returning to his usual self.


    "I see. You''ve made a bit of a fuss about that among those upstairs. It seems that even people so far away have been affected by it." He replied without revealing much more.


    Jasmine felt thoughtful but said nothing. She averted her gaze and sat down on a nearby bench before speaking again.


    "Do you plan to do anything when the country becomes chaotic?"


    "Maybe." He replied and sat down next to her.


    "What do you plan to do?"


    "Money."


    "Money?" She looked at him again, confused.


    "Yes. This world is complex, Jasmine." He smiled. "The complexity of having power is that it attracts problems, and sometimes problems can overcome you to the point where one of them could become your last day."


    "Oh, I see. Make money and get power to overcome those problems, right?"


    "Could be, hahaha." He laughed good-naturedly. "Or maybe I just want to make trouble. I want to have enough of a voice to show one of my discoveries and it can reach the far corners of the world, the ears of the greatest. Then trouble will tell me if I''m really alive or if it''s just an illusion."


    Jasmine looked at him strangely and sighed helplessly.


    "Sometimes I think you''re a little crazy." She said, not holding back her thoughts.


    Klaus laughed.


    "I think so too, don''t you like it?"


    She averted her gaze and blushed a little.


    "I don''t think I dislike it. Sometimes, it takes a little madness to enjoy life."


    Klaus stared at her in surprise and wanted to tease her a little. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you saying that sometimes you need a little bit of me to enjoy life? Are you flirting with me?" he asked, looking astonished.


    Jasmine felt stunned when she heard his words. She hadn''t expected what she had said to be flipped to convenience like that, so even though she was red, she quickly turned to him to complain.


    "Don''t change my words; I just said a little crazy!" she snarled. But, she hadn''t realized that her characteristic aura wasn''t with her, so the little cry came across as a more tender and meaningless complaint than as a real complaint.


    That unleashed a small wave of laughter in Klaus. "Hahahahahaha..." He couldn''t help himself and spread his laughter to Jasmine, who ended up averting her gaze, because of how flushed she was.


    It wasn''t until 10 minutes later that Klaus stopped laughing and looked up at the night sky, remaining silent for several minutes.


    "Does it relax you to look at the night sky?" Jasmine asked.


    Klaus nodded and took off his glasses and everything he wore on top.


    "Yes. The cloudless night sky is one of the greatest arts. No painting has ever matched the splendor of its beauty nor the magnitude of its understanding. No one can capture the true essence of the sky on such a small piece of paper. I have never seen anything like it. Seeing it is what has kept me going for so long. It is a precious art, possibly nothing like it will ever appear." He smiled and relaxed deeply.


    Jasmine nodded a little towards him, trying to understand his words, which could not have simple meanings. But, in doing so, she also had to take off her glasses.


    It was a small movement that attracted Klaus'' attention, so he turned his head towards her.


    Just then, the two of them again had a cross look.


    It was simple.


    It was beautiful.


    It was art.


    Klaus was suddenly rooted in the deep, pure, perfect gaze of an entity whose beauty rivaled or surpassed the night sky''s. He felt a deep and strange connection, but it surprised him.


    It was not a gaze that lasted long, but it was a moment so beautiful that Klaus could understand that the possibility of containing perfection in something so small was possible.


    And it didn''t last long because Jasmine quickly averted her gaze to the night sky.


    She was stunned after looking at the sky, and when she turned her head to look at Klaus again, he was already looking at the sky again. Still, his beautiful purple eyes were before her gaze.


    While she had a profile look at him, that perfection she had seen a moment ago, and his words made her understand what he meant, so she smiled.


    ''The perfection of the night sky is in your eyes, Klaus. That unique perfection belongs to you and is uniquely yours. In your own words, are you art?'' she thought, smiling softly.


    They both found perfection in the same moment, but both did not believe that the other had found that perfection in the other''s eyes.


    It was an open secret written in each other''s eyes, a secret to which the moon and the stars they admired were witnesses.


    The evening passed gently. After talking about silly and casual things for a while, Jasmine went back to where she was staying and Klaus to his apartment.


    They each had things to think about, and the next day could be a long day for both of them, so they wanted to rest.


    Even more so Klaus, who was getting closer and closer to specializing his ring. If all went well, he could do it this week before considering whether he should do the mission Ronan gave.


    .

 Chapter 103 - 103: Specializing Ring

    "Are you ready?" Jasmine, who was standing in front of Klaus, smiled as she looked at him.


    She seemed to feel proud, for in only two days of intensive training, he had managed to reach the point where he needed to specialize his ring. It was all done under Jasmine''s teaching, which also received some help from her brother.


    The fact that someone could specialize his ring so quickly was worthy of respect and admiration, so Klein, who was not here at the moment, was amazed and admired by Klaus'' ability, although he did not really reveal it.


    During these two days, Klaus had been doing various things during the night, so he had been a bit absent from the missions in the organizations, but he didn''t really need to do them for now.


    The payments from the Etherleaf and Red Tower missions, added to the payments from the Nithim Twice missions and the monthly payments from the latter two organizations, give him a fairly high net worth.


    He didn''t need money for now, but he needed to prepare for other things and get his plan off the ground, so he didn''t have much rest these days. Still, he was pleased with the few results he had achieved.


    But what pleased him most was that he was finally going to be able to specialize his ring.


    He nodded to Jasmine happily.


    "Of course."


    "Do you really want to specialize in that field? Diversity can be your undoing as a soft-class sorcerer, you know?" She questioned him once more. She didn''t even remember how many times she''d done it these past two days anymore, but she needed to remind him every time he was stepping into a street that might have no way out.


    But Klaus was convinced.


    "I''ll do it in that field; nothing about the other fields catches my attention as much as that one."


    "Sigh." She sighed visibly and nodded at him. "Okay, you can start. Remember..." She was going to remind him of several things, but she saw that Klaus had already started, so she sighed again.


    "Tsk, impatient boy." She grumbled and sat down nearby.


    Klaus already understood what he needed to do, and it was quite simple. The idea was to create the ''Form'' characteristic of the Diversity Field of Specialization and embody it in his ring while linking the 3 Basic Concepts. The Concepts he already understood perfectly and the tactics he had perfected these two days then shone through.


    The first thing he did was to materialize the Ring in his hand, and then, in his other hand, he materialized the energy, with which he materialized the different concepts in a moment. Whether it was the concepts of Adaptation, Comprehension, or Realization, they all materialized perfectly.


    His understanding of the positive energy allowed him to expand the understanding around him like a strange aura. At the same time, he had to create the required ''Form'' using Realization. This was done with astonishing speed, and in less than 15 seconds, he succeeded in shaping it within the Soft Ring.


    While doing this, he was also trying to study what this so-called Union of Concepts was all about that had been mentioned to him so much these days.


    If he had to say anything about it, it was: It''s not what he expected.


    ''You can say that the joining of concepts is a bit false in the Soft Class. You don''t need to join concepts; you just need to understand what you''re doing in the right way and perform the Diversity Form perfectly, and that''s it.'' He thought. Somehow, he felt frustrated that it was something so simple and even false.


    That was why he set out to finish quickly.


    The speed was so fast that it even surprised Jasmine. She opened her eyes wide and almost stood up with a start, but she knew how to control herself, even though internally, she was in chaos.


    ''God, he''s been training for only two days, but he can already do it in a few seconds and without requiring a second attempt. How deep is his understanding?'' she thought, feeling stunned.


    At last, her thoughts coalesced into one: ''What a good mental capacity!''


    While she was thinking like that, Klaus''s Soft Ring was softly illuminated with a gentle light blue mixed with the characteristic yellow.


    ''Blue? Does it have an aura of its own? As expected from the Field of Diversity.'' She was amazed, and her heart raced and squeezed simultaneously.


    This part was crucial; she couldn''t even question that Klaus was already in that part in such a short time, so she had to get up quickly. Not even 30 seconds had passed since she sat down, but she had to walk to Klaus quickly, feeling anxious that he wouldn''t bury his future as a Soft Class.


    As she approached, two blue bolts of lightning flew at high speed toward Klaus'' eyes, which opened just an instant before the bolts struck inside. Soon, his beautiful, purple eyes were glowing a bluish hue.


    It seemed that the outline of the eyes was illuminated with a light blue, which was very interesting, but internally, the purple was glowing.


    Also, just at those moments, Klaus'' Ring began to float up to his eye level and gently encircled him before entering his body and exiting through his hand. As it exited, a pair of strange eyes were drawn to the skin for a moment before disappearing and leaving the hand with the same bluish hue as before and a characteristic purple.


    As his eyes sparkled, so did his hand, which was wrapped with his ring. The colors matched and appeared breathtaking.


    But Jasmine was in shock.


    ''A skill in the eyes?'' She thought and quickly stepped in front of Klaus.


    He looked at her for a moment thoughtfully but soon smiled and gave her his hand. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jasmine then grabbed his hand and pulled him towards her.


    Just then, the hand she touched seemed to twist a little, and she saw a lot of positive energy slam against her.


    ''What?'' The positive energy seemed to have overwhelmed her, but as she was thinking, she suddenly felt someone hug her from behind and touch her face gently.


    That''s when she realized that Klaus was standing behind her, stroking her face in a blind spot and smiling at her from the side.


    That made her shudder.

 Chapter 104 - 104: Scientists Madness

    ''How?'' She hadn''t even seen him move, though she felt it in her hand. In a moment, when she was engulfed by positive energy, he reached behind her and even managed to touch her blind spots.


    While she was so stunned, Klaus smiled.


    "Jasmine, you have many blind spots where I can attack you if I wanted to. How is it possible for someone as strong as you to have them?" he asked in a joking tone as he stroked her a little.


    She frowned, but just then, Klaus felt Jasmine''s figure leave his hand and his grip, disappearing from where she was, leaving only her scent.


    ''How quick.'' he thought, but his purple eyes still had a hint of blue shining, so he simply looked up and could find her immediately.


    "Hmph." With a snort, the aura surrounding Jasmine changed drastically, causing Klaus to frown.


    ''What a big change. So that''s the power of someone at the Strong Level. She had so many blind spots and weaknesses before, but now...'' He sighed.


    "How about? You like my new ability?" He smiled a little as he said this, and Jasmine nodded.


    "I''d like it if I could know its function."


    "Hahaha. It has a funny name; do you want to hear it?"


    She shrugged and averted her gaze from Klaus. "Hmph, Klaus the Madman? That would be a correct name for your ability." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When she responded, Klaus couldn''t help but be surprised and start laughing out loud, finding what she said very funny.


    "Hahahahahaha..."


    She frowned and looked at him again. "What are you laughing at?"


    He couldn''t answer her at the time but was soon able to catch his breath and stop laughing. "No, no, it''s just that you really got the name right. I didn''t expect you to know me that well." He explained.


    "Huh? Really?"


    "Well, not exactly. Its name is Scientist''s Madness. It''s a curiosity-based ability."


    Jasmine was startled by his words. Her aura vanished, and in an instant, she came before him, grabbing him by the hand to see what was still glowing blue.


    "Is it a feeling-based ability? Is it based on your own curiosity?" she asked quickly, and Klaus nodded.


    "That''s right, it''s also an upgradable skill, I think." As he spoke, in front of him was a System window explaining the type of ability he had just obtained.


    [ Scientist''s Madness.]


    | Your boundless curiosity and special eyes have created a skill.


    | Ability based on curiosity.


    | You can see beyond the naked eye, limited to what your curiosity wants to see.


    | If you are curious about an object or a living thing, you can see the information, weak points, and so on, as long as you touch it with the ''Mad Scientist''s Hand''. If your curiosity is on a person you consider a rival or enemy, just by staring at it, you will know the weakness and where to attack with impeccable precision.


    | Your brain and eyes perfectly guide your hands, so you will rarely miss if you attack.


    | Is your curiosity really infinite? Or is there a limit? How far can your curiosity go, and what can you discover? How far this skill can go depends entirely on your curiosity, for curiosity is what fuels the Scientist''s Madness.


    ''It''s an interesting skill. I would certainly be satisfied if I wanted to satiate my curiosity with this coin flip. Now it only remains to discover the depth of it.'' He smiled inwardly.


    While he was thinking about different aspects of the skill, Jasmine kept looking at it and trying to study it. Since it is a feeling-based skill, she wanted to use her own abilities to study it.


    Maybe it wouldn''t do her much good, but she tried.


    ''My title of Lady of Feelings shouldn''t be in vain, right? I just want to understand the skill.'' She thought to herself, a bit frustrated when she realized she wasn''t getting any information when she saw it, so she tried to activate her ability again.


    She is not just any woman. Her title doesn''t come just because, she knows that. Her title has an amazing background that blends with her skill.


    When her ability was activated, her eyes glowed briefly and her eyesight changed slightly. She became more accurate and could see ''more than she could see with the naked eye''.


    Just then, a system window appeared before her eyes, but it was empty.


    But that cheered her up, as she immediately received information in her head in different forms and feelings.


    Her eyes opened slightly as she began to understand everything that came to her. At the same time, her mind relaxed openly, and her eyes became clearer.


    She stared at Klaus after this.


    Her strange look made Klaus frown and look at her as well.


    "Although it doesn''t look like it, you have pure feelings, Klaus. You hide them and ignore them very well, but you have a worry that only grows inside you and grows bigger and bigger. A worry born out of a fear of not feeling you alive, of not feeling that you are here. Why? Who are you? Why so much fear if I can feel you? Isn''t my warmth proof enough that you are alive?" She asked strangely, touching Klaus'' face gently as if she wanted to convey her words somehow.


    Klaus felt his body shudder when she told him all this and when he felt her touch. Her warmth transmitted through his pores and every fiber of his body until it touched the deepest parts of his body and soul. Even the Great Attractor, his heart, shuddered, gifting him with a strange and different feeling than he had ever felt.


    He was so stunned by her words and actions that he could not respond.


    Jasmine took this to mean he didn''t want to talk, so she smiled softly.


    "My name is Jasmine Carter, daughter of the Carter''s of Kingdom Carter, known as The Lady of Feeling. My father is the Carter Saint, and my mother is the Dark Saint. My brother, Klein Carter, also known as the Lord of the Mind, is also your teacher and my teacher. If you let me, I can show you how warm the world can be when, even on the coldest nights, you can feel alive."

 Chapter 105 - 105: Primary Level (1)

    Jasmine Carter.


    A woman with unmatched beauty in this world, admired by many and desired by many more. She has great skills in the Third Commandment, which is famous and desired for her beauty, great skills, and last name.


    A name worthy of respect.


    Who doesn''t know the Carter Clan?


    One of the most powerful clans in the world today, it rules over the entire northeast by the hand of its Kingdom Carter, a kingdom founded by the same clan.


    They are the most mysterious Clan, just like their kingdom. Their power and wealth seem to have come out of nowhere, but their power and longevity in the world make them one of the pillars.


    They rule the entire Carter Territory, which is made up of different countries and kingdoms with great wealth.


    Everyone who knows them would like to belong to this family.


    Although the power is a little difficult to understand because the Carter Clan does not open up much, the fact that they have been able to erect a Territory in such a way and rule it without problems makes it clear that they are powerful.


    ''And she belongs to that Clan... No wonder she is so powerful at such a young age, but her intelligence is also worthy of respect, so she must be very talented even in her clan.''


    Klaus, at this moment, was alone.


    When Jasmine said those words, she realized the real meaning of what she had just said. Practically and somehow, she seemed to have declared herself, so she was so embarrassed that she ran away.


    Although Klaus seemed to understand that she didn''t mean it that way, perhaps she got carried away with her ability.


    ''What ability would she have? She could see my deepest feelings in a moment. I couldn''t even explain my ability properly to her.'' Klaus sighed. He could do nothing more than wait for her to return.


    He stood up and looked at his hands. The first thing he did was activate his ability internally, which caused the bluish hue to emerge in his eyes once again. An eye shape was marked on his right hand, the place where his Soft Ring appeared and coiled around the hand.


    ''It''s a skill with somewhat general explanations, but when I touched Jasmine, my curiosity about her activated the skill and made me able to see all her weak points. It''s a bit curious that when she''s here, she has no defenses on her body since I was able to get enough weak and blind spots in a single instant.'' He thought.


    The skill had helped him see through the weak points, and he could ''attack'' them accurately. And in this case, this skill means by ''attack'' any gesture or action he wants to do. It is not just ''striking''; it can be, as in this case, a caress on that blind spot. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But what had helped him to move at such a fast speed?


    He asked himself the question. Because that moment was just a strange feeling that he had that he thought he could have. So, he suddenly did it unconsciously, but it was a move where he used purely positive energy.


    ''Although somehow I felt like I was using cursed energy. What a strange thing, maybe I unlocked one more ability, and this isn''t showing it to me?'' he thought. Although the probability wasn''t too high, it couldn''t be zero at this point.


    But, since he couldn''t know, he decided to stop thinking nonsense.


    ''I''m now at the Primary Level like a Soft Class... I don''t feel much difference in power, but...'' He threw a punch to the front suddenly, causing a huge amount of his energy to shudder to that place, and his ring glowed a little; at the same time, his newly unlocked skill seemed to activate, though it didn''t reveal anything to him because he had nothing in front of him.


    The energy had not increased in power; it was still the same, but there was a big difference that did not go through the energy. The 3 Basic Concepts were used simultaneously in that attack without the need for him to activate them. It seems to be something automatic, although it puts some pressure on his body.


    That makes the attack power, in general, more powerful than when he was in Realization.


    It''s not that his energy becomes more powerful; it''s that he now uses several concepts in the same attack, enabling him to achieve a greater attack.


    Klaus began to punch forward repeatedly and then tried another of the Primary Level abilities.


    He stood to the side and exerted a strange pressure on his heart as if he wanted to activate the Great Attractor. This was always active, but now it seemed a little different, and Klaus wanted to see what that difference was.


    So, after exerting a little pressure, he struck the front several times in succession, achieving a perfect harmony between the difference of each blow.


    Then, strange particles came out of his hands, and suddenly, he could see how the Great Attractor was activated in a wide range. It was no longer just 20 or 30 degrees in front of his fist; it was 60 degrees, and the distance was considerably greater.


    The strange particles that came out of his hand seemed to have no color but appeared to be dark. They quickly entered his body once again, never to show themselves again.


    Still, Klaus could see something strange about them just before they showed themselves.


    ''Did they mark the activation angle of the ability?'' He thought.


    He frowned and tried to make them show again, but they didn''t come out. So he waited a while before attacking again. Maybe they had an activation time, so his wait was 30 minutes.


    During that time, he didn''t worry about anything else.


    And when it was time to strike, he repeatedly tried to hit in different ways. The angle of activation was the same, 60 degrees. The distance was the same depending on the force, but now it seemed more powerful. Still, there was not that strange thing he had seen a moment ago.


    ''What the hell was that?'' While his mind was occupied, he seemed to be ignoring something, but when he looked inside his body and tried to prod his heart with energy again, he felt a strange pressure in his muscles.


    ''Is it night already?'' he thought, quickly going outside to see how that was possible. It wasn''t even noon when he managed to specialize his ring; how would it be night on such short notice?


    To his surprise, it was daytime. But the pressure in the muscles was still there.


    And when he realized this, his eyes sparkled, realizing one more thing.

 Chapter 106 - 106: Primary Level (2)

    His muscles didn''t seem to have grown, but they had grown quite strong. Every part of his body seemed to be harder and firmer than before; they were brimming with an amazing strength that he hadn''t expected to see at this moment while the sun was present.


    ''Why did I suddenly get stronger?'' He thought and decided to ignore the previous topic, realizing he could not know what the thing was.


    ''Is it an effect of reaching the Primary Level?'' He thought and raised his two arms to look at them.


    At that moment, he wanted to show his positive energy, to see how much his muscles could currently be strengthened and what strength they could grab, but when he did, he immediately realized something crucial.


    ''Did my density decrease?'' He thought.


    He immediately checked outside and inside his body to see if what he saw was real.


    His positive energy was no longer as dense as before. In fact, his density was a bit pitiful compared to what he had. But somehow, he was able to understand that, although the density had decreased, his body seemed to have more capacity than before.


    As he investigated what the hell had just happened, he understood several things. His mind seemed to have somehow opened up to an understanding of these energies in his body.


    ''Energy is stored in my body and in the Ring or Core, but I can''t really use all the energy inside my body at once because I don''t have enough strength to do so. There is always a large portion of it that I cannot use, and that large portion is what gives me my energy density.'' He thought.


    That way of thinking made sense and explained why, in the later stages of his training, his punches no longer seemed to get stronger. Although he noticed it, he didn''t pay attention to it because he thought he had simply reached the ceiling. He was right; he just didn''t expect the reason to be that way.


    There is a limit to his own strengthening, which seems to be tied to understanding and training. Basically, to something Jasmine mentioned to him the first time they met: To Deepening in Energy.


    Following that logic, the reason much of his energy density disappeared is not something strange. It is not that his body (vessel) has grown and been better distributed; it was simply used up.


    All the remaining density that he could not use because he did not have enough power or understanding was used to strengthen his body, and that is why he has now become so strong.


    ''That''s amazing.'' He was so happy that he almost started laughing out of happiness.


    It seemed that his many hours of training had paid off at this moment, so he happily went to prepare food and think about his next move.


    .


    After preparing food, Klaus left the apartment to look for Carion; he found him quickly, as Carion was nearby.


    "Klaus!" he greeted him with a big smile as he exited the restaurant. "Where are you going, my friend? Do you want to eat? This restaurant is good, and I have contacts. Even though I already ate, I can buy you something."


    As he said that, Carion quickly approached and although he attracted a little attention from the surroundings, he didn''t mind. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But, just as he arrived in front of Klaus, a strange feeling emerged from his body.


    ''Huh?'' He was taken aback by what he was seeing.


    "You..." He quickly lowered his voice and approached Klaus. "You''ve reached the Primary Level? So fast?!"


    Klaus smiled at him. "Just a few hours ago I managed to specialize my ring. I got something good this time, so I wanted to come out for you to show me around the city like you said before."


    Carion showed palpable joy on his face when he heard this. His inner self was laughing with joy, but on the outside he simply smiled and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Well, come on then. I''ll take you to the places where they sell the most expensive things in town." He immediately dragged him to his car, which he was breaking in today.


    When Klaus saw it, he nodded in amazement. "You bought a new one? You seem to be earning very well these days."


    "Hahaha, I never knew I loved cars until I bought my first one. When I was in the forest, we used to have animals like horses, and it was fun to ride them; I didn''t expect cars to be so much fun, too. So, I''m going around planning to collect them. Also, I have news for you."


    "Apparently, it''s good news."


    "Haha, look, read what they sent me today." He immediately pulled some documents from his inventory and handed them to Klaus.


    ''Right, now I have an inventory,'' Klaus remembered. He thought about using it later. He read the document and realized it was Sua''s move, following what Klaus had told her, so he smiled.


    "That''s good, my friend. Did you get a pay raise that doubled your previous salary? That''s great. It looks like you won''t have to complain about money anymore."


    "Hahahaha..." Carion couldn''t help but laugh out loud but nodded.


    After doing so, he suddenly remembered his wife and daughter, so he was forced to erase his smile slowly and sighed.


    "It would be great if those who supported me from below could enjoy this too. But there''s no way to go back in time, is there? In the end, all decisions bring reactions."


    Klaus looked at him from the side. ''You seem to have taken my advice, little new friend. I didn''t think there was anyone I could call a friend in this world, but you''ve done good things since we met, and you seem willing to watch my back, so I hope I can call you that and not get a lunge.'' Klaus smiled.


    The fact that he could remember his family and no longer had a smile on his face meant that he had understood what he had said, and as if Carion could read his mind, he spoke just about that.


    "You know, I''ve been thinking about your words from that day. I think you''re right. It''s better to understand that they died because I wasn''t strong enough to protect them and remember them with longing than to think about the pain of loss no longer hurting." He said, smiling a little.


    Klaus nodded toward him and looked straight ahead as well.


    "I once heard an old man say: if you made the mistake of not protecting those you love when they needed it, live with that pain. That pain will be your own medicine to heal but don''t try to erase it from your life by thinking to make the loss no longer hurt, because then you will forget that it was your mistake and look for excuses to convince yourself that you are not to blame. This is how the brain acts. It''s better to live with the pain and use it as fuel to get revenge or to achieve what they always wanted to achieve than to forget about that pain." Klaus smiled as he remembered who it was that had told him that.


    It was a man who, at the time, tried to kill him, so it was a bit ironic.


    But it fit him like a glove for this moment, so he gave Carion a sidelong glance.


    "I think that saying goes very well in your situation."

 Chapter 107 - 107: Does Klaus have a Fan Club?

    Carion smiled as he listened to him and replayed his words in his head. ''It''s better to live with the pain and use it as fuel to move forward, eh.''


    He felt it was a very wise saying; it was good advice. Klaus knew it, too. But when he said it, although it made Carion feel good, it didn''t bring back very good memories for him.


    That advice was given to him by the old man who was his teacher on the streets, the one who taught him how to move between the small and big mafias in that world when he was a young man looking to fulfill a dream.


    That man who was like his life teacher, one of the few he considered friends, later betrayed him. ''Although you failed to kill me, your advice still seems to be valid, old man.''


    In those days, he didn''t follow that advice. The loss of his family at the hands of arrogant bastards would always use it as fuel, but he didn''t want to remember the past with pain. He didn''t want to use that pain as fuel.


    So, he followed exactly the path Carion was following. A path where that pain no longer affected him, where he no longer felt guilt and no longer thought it was his mistake because, in part, he was not to blame for being too young at the time and not being able to kill people much stronger than him.


    But choosing that path made him realize that, as the years went by, part of his life was losing meaning. No one was there to give meaning to his life, nor were those painful but necessary memories.


    When his life lost its meaning, the only thing that gave it meaning was discovering the universe, understanding it, and exploring it further; his curiosity was his meaning. Maybe he had some foolish hopes in his heart, but they were the only things that kept him from jumping off a bridge when he had the chance. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That''s why he advised that to Carion. Maybe he sees in him what he himself was in the past, or maybe it''s a way to vent to himself for long-standing guilt; only he could understand his motives.


    After that small talk, Carion drove to a place where they sold luxury cars, both for collection by auctions and ''normal'' cars.


    There were sports cars similar to those on earth, as well as unique and exotic models. Many people came in and out of this place, which was not only used to sell cars but also for people to go sightseeing and look at the beautiful cars.


    "This is the best auto store in town, one of the best in the country." He said, then leaned close to Klaus'' ear to tell him something. "This is one of Mr. Johew''s main companies, the one I showed you last time. So let''s avoid revealing our identity at all costs to not alarm them."


    Klaus nodded to him. "Don''t worry, I know."


    As they got out of the car, a saleswoman approached and greeted Carion politely.


    "Mr. Carion, it''s good to see you again; what brings you here?"


    She was dressed casually in the company uniform. She was the woman who had served Carion the last time he came here when he bought his current car at auction.


    This company has contracts with Red Tower, so all sorcerers coming from there should be treated kindly, even more so one like Carion Westwood, who is among the most famous in Red Tower at present and one who, it is hoped, will in the future be as powerful as the Leader.


    Carion nodded to her. "Miss, this time I didn''t come to buy anything; my friend is interested in cars. He''s also from Red Tower, Klaus."


    She nodded, her eyes shining widely.


    She had ignored it because the money from a sale with Carion was always amazing, but now that she looked at Klaus, his beauty and those signature purple eyes clicked in her mind.


    "The new promise, Klaus!? The most beautiful Sorcerer in the City, Klaus of Red Tower!" She let out a great cry after saying that.


    From one moment to the next, she pulled out a small piece of paper and a pencil from her storage ring and placed it in front of Klaus. "Lord Klaus, could I have your autograph? I belong to your Fan Group!" She said, smiling intensely.


    Klaus looked at her in shock and subsequently looked at Carion. "Since when am I being promoted?" he asked, in shock.


    Carion looked at him strangely. "Don''t you know? You''re an internet celebrity in the city. Red Tower should have sent you promotional payments, right? It''s from that they''re sent every week to your account, and your image is the most used by the company these days."


    Klaus was stunned. ''What the hell, really?'' He didn''t even pay attention to the woman in front of him. He quickly pulled out his cell phone to look at the bank transfers and realized that he was telling the truth.


    ''I see... I hadn''t been looking at my cell phone these days, so I didn''t notice, and so many notifications come in. It''s absurd, but these payments are really high. No wonder I have so much money in the account.'' He thought.


    Carion moved closer to him. "Dude, aren''t you acting? You really didn''t know? I heard there''s a new Sorcerer that''s trending big, too, the Night Sorcerer, but in fame, you surpass him; how could you possibly not have heard about it? Don''t you watch the news?"


    Klaus didn''t know how to answer. He looked at the local social networks and realized it was true. His name and even photos of him, taken without consent, were roaming everywhere.


    He had several TVs in the apartment, but he had only turned them on once since he arrived. He''d been focusing so much on his training and discovering new things that he completely forgot that a society as advanced and internet-enabled as this one tended to trend a lot of things, especially when they were new.


    ''Ahh...'' He sucked in the air, feeling a bit drained, but smiled.


    "Tsk, I would have known that and used it to generate more money. Tsk." He grumbled, teasing a little, and then looked at the girl who, though she had been ignored, was looking at him with mad adoration.


    ''I''ve never had a fan like that before. Tsk, tsk, I think I''m handsome.'' He smiled, grabbed the notebook she was giving him, and signed it for her.


    That woman''s eyes sparkled with intensity, and she thanked him continuously.


    "It''s okay; I came here to shop, so I hope it won''t be a problem."


    "No, no, no, no, don''t worry. Naturally, it''s not a problem. Please follow me." Her happiness radiated in such a way that even Carion had to look at the kind of impact Klaus was having on the nets.

 Chapter 108 - 108: He has money

    Soon after, the woman led them inside, where she started showing them a lot of cars, from small and cheap ones, which she did as a matter of protocol, to supercars and big SUVs.


    There were all kinds of cars, and the same was true for the people crossing from one side to the other.


    Some were just looking, others were buying, and the richest seemed to be getting into the auctions.


    However, Klaus didn''t like the cars at the auctions, so although he had money to buy some, he didn''t go there.


    ''I''ve never owned a supercar and always wanted one. Should I buy one?'' he thought, looking at the beautiful cars present.


    This world was a novel created by one of his students. Naturally, cars were influenced by the design on earth, so it was relatively easy for him to tell which ones were the most expensive based on the design and the brand that created them.


    "These supercars are the most expensive in our branch¡ªthe most expensive you''ll find in the whole country unless you decide to go to the main branch in the Capital. But even here, there are a few more expensive than in the Capital, for example, those two over there." The lady directing them pointed to an area where there were two cars, one red and one blue. Many people surrounded these two cars.


    "Those two are the most expensive cars in the country that are still free, but if you look, those people around them are wanting to buy them, they are millionaire people, it is not a good idea to seek to compete with them." She smiled.


    Klaus nodded. ''Inspired by the Ferrari and Lamborghini design. They''re good designs and seem to have good specs.'' He thought.


    The cost was posted on screens above the cars, as they displayed the specs and so on.


    ''Two and three million Extreme Coin.'' He thought. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Considering that 1 Carter Coin equals 5 Extreme Coins, those cars cost around 400,000 and 600,000 Carter Coins, which was 6 months'' salary for the current Klaus.


    It was seeing this that he realized he had a really high salary.


    ''Luxury cars; the most expensive cars in the country, but I can buy them quickly, just getting that salary. A Sorcerer''s salary is really good.'' He smiled.


    Taking into account the payments sent to him from his salary, from the missions with Nithim Twice, what he has done in Etherleaf, and also the payments for promotions, where they use his image for different things without him noticing, right now, he has enough money to buy one of them.


    He has 480,000 Carter Coins, which is quite a large amount, as it is 2.4 million Extreme Coins. But if he bought one of those two, he would run out of money for what he needed, so that idea didn''t cross his mind.


    He just nodded. He wasn''t really interested in the design either, as another car had caught his eye since he had seen it.


    It was a special, out-of-this-world supercar that blended a bit with the designs of the Lamborghinis and Mercedes Benzes of the Earth. The difference was that it didn''t have two doors like the designs he remembered; it had four, and unlike what he thought, it didn''t look bad.


    In fact, it looked much better than the one he remembered.


    It was a good, elegant car that maintained the essence of a supercar. That and a real supercar caught his attention, but for now, he didn''t need that much speed; he needed more elegance because his next moves demanded it.


    The price for that car was 800,000 Extreme Coin, so if he bought it, he would have 1.6 million.


    ''The price is good and fits well with what I need.'' He looked at the girl and pointed to the car.


    "Is that one available?"


    She followed his gaze to the car, and her eyes sparkled. She nodded quickly. "Of course, Lord Klaus. Are you interested in that one? May I show it to you?"


    Carion moved closer as he saw him point to that one and nodded approvingly. "Good choice, my friend. The elegance of that car will further emphasize your elegance, so I think it''s a good idea. But isn''t it too expensive? It''s 800K. Do you have that much money already?"


    Klaus smiled. "Things have been going well lately, and the payments are good. I can buy it, so I''d like to do the procedures at once."


    "Hahaha, fine then."


    After that, the lady showed it to them, and subsequently, they started the procedures, or so they hoped.


    As the lady ran to the office to get the necessary documents and the one who would be in charge of signing them (a Manager), she encountered a big problem.


    "Sir, come quickly. I have managed to sell one of our star cars. Lord Klaus came personally to buy it and wants to take it away immediately." As she said this, she showed the car''s papers, which told the manager the car she was talking about.


    She didn''t notice that anyone else was in the office, and if there was, there would be no problem since, being such a high-end sale, the manager was naturally supposed to treat him like a VIP client.


    Even so, when she put the car papers on the table, the manager and the other two people to the side were surprised.


    One of those people, a well-dressed man of about 25, grabbed them tightly.


    "Why the hell is the car I''m interested in still for sale? I already asked you to put it aside!" He immediately shouted.


    The lady felt lost for a moment and looked at the manager, who quickly got up and apologized to the young man.


    "I''m sorry, Young Sir. I forgot to mark it as set aside in the company''s system. Since you were undecided between this and the other supercar, I marked the other one as set aside because it is more sought after. Have you already decided to buy this one?" He even bowed a little. Because the young man in front of him was the son of powerful people in the city, it was better not to bother him.


    He just scoffed and put the papers on the table. "I still can''t decide what to buy, but that doesn''t mean I can''t decide on this one. My father and I are coming tomorrow to process the payment for the car I want, but it will be until tomorrow that I make up my mind, not today."


    His words put the manager on edge. Canceling the sale of a nearly 1 million Extreme Coin car just for a chance to be obtained was a ridiculous question, but he couldn''t object.


    He had to nod. "I''ll go talk to the Lord then. You can wait for me here." He said, but when he saw Miss Saleswoman''s face twist a little, he felt confused.


    "What''s the matter? Since you managed to sell it yourself, tomorrow I''ll be fair to you and make you be the saleswoman for Young Lord''s car. Don''t be sorry."


    Still, the Miss shook her head. "This... This will be difficult, sir."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The one who wants the car is a Red Tower sorcerer. Besides, he''s not just any one." She replied softly.


    The manager was surprised by her answer; even the Young Lord there had to frown.


    "A Red Tower Sorcerer? This..." The manager looked at the Young Lord as if to say: "Make up your mind for the other one. This will be difficult if you decide to make things difficult."


    The Young Lord knew it. Red Tower was to be respected in this city; even his family could not do anything. And the Sorcerers of that organization have privileges in the city.


    ''But so do I.'' He thought and stood up. Not wanting to be rude either, he nodded to the manager.


    "Take me to see him. I''ll talk to him personally." He replied.


    Just what the manager wouldn''t want to happen, but in the end, he could only nod and walk out next to him.

 Chapter 109 - 109: Abstract Art

    Although he was a manager of such a big company, his position is not as high as his name suggests. He is actually a sales manager, and already, he does not have much status within the company and is expendable, so he cannot oppose the Young Lord who now walks in front of him and seems to want to make life difficult for him.


    Further behind him was the young lady with a worried face. With nothing else to do, they all walked quickly towards the area where the person interested in the car was waiting.


    .


    In the meantime, Klaus and Carion were looking at some nice works of art resting around here.


    They weren''t the only ones here; there was also one other person, but Klaus didn''t pay much attention to him.


    "Can you understand why they are art, these things?" Carion asked as he looked at some shapeless paintings but with a somewhat striking yet simple color palette.


    Somehow, it appealed to him, but he couldn''t understand it.


    It wasn''t art he could understand, as he wasn''t a fan of art, but Klaus smiled.


    "It''s abstract art. Sometimes, to understand abstract art, you need to dig deep into your mind and ask yourself: what did the painter want to convey in this work? It can help you to know yourself; you should look at them more often." Klaus said, raising his hand to point at some things.


    "Look how the movement of a finger swings over the waves of the sea. Can you understand it?" He asked as he moved his hands through certain strokes that gave the feeling of waves in this painting.


    When Carion looked at it like that, he felt he was beginning to understand. "Is it a moving sea?" He asked.


    But Klaus shook his head.


    "Actually, it isn''t. The painter of this painting tried to reflect two totally different concepts, which might look alike when put on the same scale. The first is the sea, and the second concept is the vastness of the universe."


    "The universe? The galaxies? How could that look like the sea?"


    "Haha, on the same scale and under certain circumstances, the waves of the sea form sudden movements, and sometimes they can have shapes, even when they do not rise, depending on the force brought by the wave. At higher force and scale, the movements could be similar to what a galaxy is. If you notice, there is a bit of abstract wave movement here, but this movement seems to blend in with these little balls that, if you look closely, are painted the same color as their surroundings. These balls represent galaxies."


    "This is a water universe. Where, instead of void or some energy, what''s out there is water. Moving water, pushing the galaxies away, bit by bit. With tremendous, relentless force. This is good art." As he spoke, Klaus was moving his hand across the painting toward the end of the painting, where everything was compressed but gave the feeling that it was moving away.


    Carion was thoughtful, but he could not understand as deeply as Klaus. "God, I think I have a lot to learn. I didn''t think someone younger than me could teach me so much, and I still have not understood." He smiled, mocking himself.


    "Haha, abstract art can sometimes be as deep as your mind imagines it to be because sometimes it has no form, and your mind must give it. Search your mind for what you can associate this movement with, and maybe you will come to understand it."


    Carion had no choice but to nod.


    As the two spoke, they didn''t notice the other person present, an older man, standing behind them.


    "Amazing, I didn''t expect to meet a young man who understood so much about abstract art and could explain it in such a way." Said this man as he clapped his hands, genuinely surprised and excited.


    Klaus and Carion turned to look at him, quizzical.


    The man smiled towards both of them.


    "Haha, sorry. Ignore me if you wish. I''m just an abstract art lover, just an amateur; I don''t know too much about it." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Klaus nodded. "I understand your enthusiasm for that kind of art; it''s an art that helps develop the mind if you practice it or watch it often. I also tend to watch it whenever I get the chance."


    "Haha, that''s just what I say, young man. This kind of art opens your mind and helps you explore yourself. I have an abstract art museum in Hal''mit. Whenever you like to stop by, come visit me, and I''ll take you there. My invitation is free, of course." After saying this, the man raised his hand and handed Klaus a card.


    "I am Chriskev Hal''mit. I hope to see you again, young man." After saying that, Chriskev turned around. He was strangely happy.


    It made him happy to meet people with a similar hobby to his, and knowing that young people still appreciate art excites him, so he thought about going to tell his daughter to see if he could arouse her curiosity a little.


    After he left the room, Klaus finally reacted.


    He had been stunned to hear this man''s name, so he looked at the card in his hand to verify it.


    But suddenly, this one was ripped out by Carion. "Chriskev Hal''mit!?" he shouted in shock.


    The card said precisely that name and even came out with an address and a way to contact him.


    "It''s really him..." he said softly after confirming it and looked at Klaus. Klaus was also surprised; he knew who this man was.


    Chriskev Hal''mit is an amazing name. Among his numerous achievements, he is a great businessman, the closest to the Top 100K of the World, within the known of this country.


    He is Chriskev Hal''mit, the second of the Top 10 Richest.


    He also achieved great things in the war 25 years ago, where they conquered large portions of land from one of the nearby enemy countries; he was the leader of the squad that did it, a true leader on the field, although he is not a sorcerer.


    Now, that''s not all to his credit. He may be the richest man in the country, but because of how his wealth is distributed, it is not possible to tell.


    On the one hand, his countable wealth makes him the second richest, but he still has something else, a wealth that cannot be counted: He is the founding Leader of Hal''mit City, a city near Sam''an City, but it is not just any city.


    It''s a private city, and it has lifetime permission to be totally private and within Soneli''s territory.


    That, too, has a history.

 Chapter 110 - 110: Someone powerful

    25 years ago, a nearby country, a mortal enemy of Soneli, managed to make many nobles and high-level people of Soneli betray the nation, which led to this enemy''s being able to break through the borders near Sam''an City and push in with force.


    In that battle, the Duke of Sam''an, Ronan Grimwell, and other great nobles defended strongly, not allowing the invaders to break through the entire border, but King Sariel I sent another powerful side.


    It was a private group of powerful mercenaries trained under the tutelage of a great mercenary company and led by the group''s creator. That group was the Hal''mit Group, whose leader naturally was Chriskev Hal''mit.


    This was the group that practically gave Soneli a landslide victory. The Duke of Sam''an and his allies were powerful but lacked crucial people and strategies, while Chriskev had both. They were powerful and cunning, and he himself was a good strategist.


    Thanks to the Hal''mit Group, the invaders could be pushed back, giving victory to Soneli Country. Subsequently, the Hal''mit Group conquered a large piece of land, which was later baptized as Hal''mit Territory, the place where Hal''mit City is now.


    All that territory was granted to Chriskev by Sariel I in honor of his good deeds and heroism.


    That is Chriskev Hal''mit. For many, he is a hero; for others, he is even considered a god of war.


    It is only natural that Carion and Klaus act like this, especially Carion.


    While they were both in a daze, the sales manager and the sales lady arrived. Behind the two, two others also came.


    The lady had to face the situation, so she first greeted Klaus.


    "Lord Klaus..." She said softly, in an apologetic voice.


    Klaus turned to look at her, confused. He had been lost in thought, remembering what he had read about Chriskev, that he didn''t know why she seemed to want to apologize.


    "What''s wrong? Did you bring everything to sign?" he asked. His words brought Carion back to himself, so he had to compose himself quickly.


    But he frowned when he saw the sales manager coming with his head down slightly. Also, the other two people behind him didn''t look good.


    So he didn''t speak and instead stood a little ahead of Klaus.


    There was always trouble with rich people, so he was sure he was coming to form some kind of trouble. And since he saw that he was rich, he knew he had to defend himself, and Carion Westwood might be more famous among rich people than Klaus since the latter only recently came in.


    That''s why he stepped forward.


    And the young man of about 25 frowned at the sight of him.


    "Carion Westwood." He spoke softly, acknowledging him. "Is it you who wants that car?" he asked.


    "If you were brought here, it''s because one of us has chosen it." He spoke.


    That''s when that man looked up to see the tall Klaus. He frowned. ''Purple eyes?'' he thought.


    He felt like he recognized him from somewhere but couldn''t remember him.


    "Are you a Red Tower sorcerer, too? I requested that the car be set aside from before, but..." Just as he was about to say that he hadn''t decided to buy it yet, his assistant said a few words in his ear, and his eyes widened.


    "The new promise, Klaus?" he asked, in shock.


    At that moment, he was glad he hadn''t finished speaking, and it didn''t even happen as the sales manager and the lady had expected. They both hadn''t spoken because it would be disrespectful to butt into the conversation of sorcerers and rich people, but suddenly they saw the rich man chuckle a little dryly.


    "Haha, sorry, sorcerer Klaus, sorcerer Carion. Forget what I was going to say. It''s okay, you can have that car; I''ll buy the other one. I sincerely apologize, I hope you don''t hold this grudge in your hearts."


    His sudden words shocked everyone present except his assistant. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sales manager did not understand what was going on, and Klaus and Carion did not either, so they soon saw the young man take his leave.


    "Sales manager, I will come tomorrow for the other car. I charge you to take very good care of these fellows; they are worthy of respect, " he said, acting with manners and honesty. Immediately after that, he turned and walked out.


    Klaus frowned as he witnessed this. ''What happened? He has to know me to act like this; it can''t be that he respects me because I''ve reached the Primary Level. After all, I haven''t made it public.'' He thought.


    Naturally, he knew there was something to it. His current ''fame'' shouldn''t be, as he doesn''t have much fame. He has only just appeared in this city. Although there is talk of a new promise, there is not much mention of his potential, so no one should know in-depth unless they research him thoroughly and have found information that only a select few, like him, Jasmine, and Carion, currently know.


    Or if not, then it would be... ''A member of Nithim Twice?''


    If he had thought about it, it would make quite a bit of sense, but he didn''t know for sure, as he saw that in front of Carion. Although he seemed to respect him, it wasn''t too much, so he decided to stop thinking about it. If it was something troublesome, he would find out sooner or later.


    Klaus was the first to snap out of his surprise and look at the lady and the manager. "I think we can proceed. I can''t waste too much time today. Could we hurry?"


    Both, though in shock, nodded quickly. "Of course, of course, Lord Klaus. Please come with me, and we''ll follow the procedure at once. Would you like to pay by cash or card? For Red Tower members, we can still offer you better credits."


    Klaus took out his bank card. "I''ll pay by card in one go."


    "Okay, okay..." The manager nodded quickly and soon directed Klaus and Carion to sign various papers and complete the rest of the necessary procedures.


    After about 30 minutes, the sales manager came out with Klaus and Carion to hand over the car, which had already been taken out of the sales place and was waiting in front of the company.


    "Lord Klaus, please." Said the manager as he opened the car doors for him.


    Carion, standing next to him, smiled. "Klaus, I''ll go get my car, and we''ll leave together. Wait for me for a moment; we still have to go to more places." After saying that, Carion ran off.


    Klaus then got into the car.


    From the first moment, he felt that it was an extremely comfortable car with good seats and ample space.


    ''This is great. This is a beautiful car, '' he thought. The steering wheel grip was perfect and provided several additional conveniences.


    Like a cursed beast detector and other cool stuff.


    "Mr. Klaus, if you have anything else to request, call me at the number I gave you; I will be attentive. Thank you very much for your purchase, and I hope you enjoy your new acquisition." After saying this, the manager was polite and left with everyone looking towards Klaus.


    Shortly after they left, two people approached the car.


    "Mr. Klaus." Greeted one of them, causing Klaus to look up and be surprised.


    It was the two guys, the rich young man, and the assistant, that he had seen earlier.

 Chapter 111 - 111: An interesting building, in an interesting area, that sparks interesting thinking

    "What''s going on?" Klaus asked, curious.


    The young man smiled, "Can we talk for a moment? I won''t take up much of your time, and I don''t mean to get in your way. I just want to thank you."


    "Thank me?" Klaus looked at him quizzically. He didn''t think he''d done anything to make this guy thank him, but he had no reason to refuse since he was waiting.


    So he exited the car, and they walked to a nearby tree.


    In front of the company was a large garden made specifically for photographing cars so that when caravans of cars arrived, they would look beautiful and elegant. Some beautiful trees were planted all over the place.


    As soon as he arrived, the young man smiled at him and handed him a small card.


    "My name is Leof Cardiff; nice to meet you, sorcerer Klaus."


    Klaus nodded and politely returned the greeting, though he didn''t say much more as he expected him to take the initiative.


    Leof knew that, so he smiled.


    "While you may know my last name, it wouldn''t make sense for me to want to thank you when you surely have had no contact with my family, but in fact, indirectly, you did. Mr. Frederick and Mrs. Marly, whom you personally saved a while back, were the ones who raised me throughout my childhood. Although my last name changed later, and I am now a Cardiff, I still consider them my parents. So thank you very much for saving them; I am indebted to you." After saying this, Leof bowed to him to show that he really wanted to thank him.


    Klaus nodded softly. ''I see, so that''s why.'' This unveiled the possible mystery that might be behind this guy.


    "It''s okay, you don''t have to think you owe me anything. It was a mission; I had to complete it."


    "Haha, I understand that, but I was supposed to thank you personally. Besides, I may not be very good, but if I can help you, you can call me. I''m only the son of a nobleman, but I have some status within the younger generation and within a limited business circle, so I''d be happy to help you if you need something like sponsorship or something similar."


    "All right, then. I''ll take you up on your offer if I need it."


    Just as Klaus finished saying that, Carion''s car arrived nearby, so Leof smiled.


    "Looks like you must go now; see you later, sorcerer Klaus. Thanks again; I hope we can meet in the future."


    After that, and without saying anything else, Leof and his assistant left, and Klaus entered his car, later leaving, being directed by Carion.


    The city road was clear at this hour, or maybe it was because of the cost of their cars, which made many move aside, but they were able to drive without problem and arrive at the next designated place.


    Well, they visited three different places first, as Klaus wanted to stop by and buy some things he would need shortly. Later, they went to a place where they sold the most expensive things in town.


    Properties.


    With the growing number of people in the country, especially in Sam''an City and the larger cities, property prices have skyrocketed these past few years. This is partly due to the small and quiet civil war that has been going on since Sariel II dethroned Sariel I and crowned himself king, which has caused many people to move to relatively quiet cities like Sam''an City.


    An increasing number of cursed beasts has also fueled this in recent years.


    It is a popular problem that has plagued the world, and it is known to all. The cursed beasts are becoming stronger and more numerous. As Klaus was taught, this has something to do with the cursed beasts themselves and the cursed energy.


    Cursed energy is becoming more and more abundant in this world thanks to an increase in negative emotions. Still, it is also thanks to the fact that cursed beasts, especially those of the first level, let a lot of cursed energy escape from their bodies, as they cannot contain it wisely until they level up.


    All this cursed energy serves for more and more cursed beasts to be created in exceptional circumstances, such as in places of slaughter or filthy places, which give birth to cursed beasts of disgust and so on.


    If all that is added to the fact that scientists are altering things more and more, it has made the cursed beasts more numerous and powerful.


    Soneli is a country with hundreds of millions of people, and this has negatively affected it. Property prices have skyrocketed almost everywhere in the country.


    Sam''an City is one of the cities most individually affected by this. The city''s strategic position and the good powers that be here have made that possible.


    That''s why Klaus had to frown this time when he found these properties'' prices so exorbitant.


    ''Even being not so big and not so luxurious properties, they are still staggeringly expensive. While there are still plenty of cheap ones in the rural areas and further away from the center, for a person who is not a sorcerer of good standing, they are still a bit expensive.'' He thought.


    ''I''ll have to check the statistics later. Interestingly, they''re so expensive, and I''d like to see if it''s some kind of inflationary bubble or if they occur with a genuine motive.'' He smiled.


    In reality, he had no interest in most of the luxurious constructions he was being carefully shown. Contrary to buying an 800K car with incredible luxury, he didn''t come here to buy a luxurious house because he didn''t need it. As long as Sua doesn''t deny him the right to live there, he will continue to do so for a while.


    He just needed a big building.


    ''A building, preferably...'' He thought.


    But he didn''t look in the main areas; he looked in the rural areas, as they suited his plan and weren''t too expensive.


    Buildings in the main areas could cost a few million extreme coins or even tens of millions; the most luxurious ones amounted to more than 50 million.


    While in rural areas or areas he considered ''good'', they could be half the price of his car. Some were more expensive and some a little cheaper. Some were abandoned, and practically, what they were selling was the land to build on.


    ''Still, the city hasn''t developed to those points. Sam''an City is very big. I should say it''s a bigger city than any of the cities on earth.'' Klaus thought, looking everything back and forth.


    Now that he was looking at this with a map like this, he could size it up better. This city was huge in every sense of the word, and that was only one of the cities within a little country. How big was this world?


    As he looked around, he also noticed that different curious designs were for sale at low cost.


    ''It looks like some architects wanted to try new designs and had a lot of money, '' he thought.


    He ignored the fact that, in this world, that was normal. It happened frequently and was usually sponsored by sorcerers. Being the ones who charge the best, many of the wealthier ones tend to try making different exotic designs with the idea of selling them for a good price shortly.


    Sometimes, those kinds of investments don''t work out at all, but there are times when they work out so well that they earn millions of extreme coins.


    The ones Klaus was looking at were the ones that didn''t do well¡ªfailed models.


    The one he saw recently when he visited Ronan Grimwell, is the other side of the coin¡ªa model of success. Although in that case, it had a lot to do with the fact that the land where it was built was in a good area of the city, but the design was spectacular in terms of luxuries. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he skimmed back and forth through the different buildings, he found several interesting ones that met his standards, but there was one that was just perfect, even though it was abandoned.


    He looked up to see the man who waited on him.


    "This building is abandoned, isn''t it? From its shape, it looks like an industry used to operate there. What kind of industry? It doesn''t say so here."


    The man approached carefully and nodded. ''The young lord wants a building to invest in an exotic design. These sorcerers are getting weirder and weirder, picking buildings from failed industries.'' He thought but smiled kindly.


    "Mr. Klaus, it is as you said. Initially, there was to be a chemical industry there, but the first design failed to contain everything they needed. The new owners rebuilt it from scratch to build a manufacturing industry. It didn''t work for long, only 3 months. The previous owners abandoned everything and left for another country. I don''t know the reasons, but before leaving, they sold it at a low cost. That was 4 months ago. The current owner is still doing maintenance on it, but he says that if it is not sold in 15 days, he will increase the price because it would not be profitable."


    Klaus looked at him, "Why isn''t he using it? He''s not selling it too expensively, despite being in a decent area. He''s even still doing maintenance on it. Is there something wrong?"


    "Haha, no. There isn''t anything weird. We have verified that everything is in order, as he says. The problem is that that area has been affected lately, haven''t you seen the news? The price of that area you''re looking at has decreased since the mass disappearances these past few weeks, but since the King has already issued a statement, they may go up. Even so, the owner does not seem to be happy and wants to leave the place as soon as possible; he is a superstitious person and seems to believe that they are ghosts or terrifying cursed beasts lurking in the dark."


    Klaus frowned and looked at the area once more. Soon after, he could concatenate that area with a nearby location where he himself had been working recently.


    ''I see. It''s an area near where Ronan Grimwell''s disappearances have occurred.'' He thought. He shortly after smiled as he realized something.

 Chapter 112 - 112: A good business idea

    He had almost forgotten, but if he had thought about it carefully, those areas were indeed under tremendous speculation, and a commercial bubble had formed there. According to what Ronan had mentioned, those forced disappearances would eventually work out.


    So, buying buildings at the current low prices would make him immensely wealthy if the problems were resolved.


    ''If I buy this and some of the directly affected areas, I will eventually earn a lot when the situation is resolved.''


    Naturally, that also had risks and depended on how long he was willing to wait. But the truth is that right now, he is in no hurry. He has just entered the Primary Level and still needs to settle down and do a lot of other things.


    The waiting time issue wasn''t really a problem. Who knows how long it would take to reach the next level? While this one was fast, he felt that it would be more complicated from here on. That was why, right now, he was pursuing different strategies to establish himself in this world, which was his current mission.


    ''I need to establish my own research center fast.'' He smiled and nodded to the man attending to him.


    "Can you leave us alone for a moment? There''s something I want to talk to Carion about." He said, taking them by surprise. But the outside man simply nodded.


    "All right, call me when you''re done, Sir." After that, he left the room.


    Carion looked at Klaus doubtfully. "What''s the matter? You''re interested in curious buildings. Are you planning to do some exotic design?" He asked.


    Klaus shook his head. "No, it''s for one of my projects." Then he looked at him. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Carion, I have a way to make a lot of money over the course of three months, but I don''t have enough money to invest. Do you want to invest together? There is an area for investment just three months away, and it will generate tens of times and even more of the money."


    Carion was shocked and looked at him. "Tens of times more? What kind of investment is it?"


    "Look here." Klaus showed him the areas of the city that had been affected.


    "We were recently in this area; you must remember the mission where we wanted to catch Ronan Grimwell. He did those forced disappearances, remember? Well, I have some inside information I got when I infiltrated." Klaus then leaned closer to his ear.


    "Those people..." The whisper was barely heard by Carion, so he made sure to avoid suspicion.


    Carion looked at him in shock and then understood what he meant. "You want to buy the buildings in that area at the current low cost, then sell them at a good cost? With the current speculation, it''s possible to find things for up to 90% less than their real value there." His eyes sparkled as he realized.


    And Klaus smiled.


    "That''s just what I mean. For that, I need quite a bit of money. How about investing together? If it''s not solved in 3 months, don''t worry; it can still be solved in 1 year. The increase in population will mean that in 1 or 2 years, the value of the land there will increase considerably from its previous value, which will likewise give us a lot of profit."


    Carion smiled broadly. He had never been so sure about investing in anything as he was now. In fact, when he realized what he was planning, he understood that the investment opportunity was very good.


    Sam''an City''s strategic position made it an amazingly good city to invest in, so he gave Klaus a quick nod.


    "Well, let''s do it then!"


    Klaus smiled. "Okay. So, let''s decide what we''ll do..."


    After that, Klaus explained several things to keep in mind as they looked at what was for sale there. The missing people couldn''t sell, but their relatives and people who lived in the area but were traveling or were somehow spared from the disappearances were selling many properties at a very low cost.


    Before the information about the disappearances was revealed, they had several interested parties, but with the news spreading, even the King''s statement did not prevent speculation from hitting them fiercely, and prices dropped drastically. There are buildings selling for 50,000 Extreme Coins, at land price practically, earning very little of what was built above.


    Naturally, not many are selling, as more disappeared than did not. But it was enough to make a lot of money in the future.


    After talking for a while, they agreed on everything they planned to buy and called the man, who came promptly.


    "Have you finished choosing, Sirs?"


    "Yes. We have marked everything we want to buy. Can you get it all ready to sign? We are ready to pay at once today."


    The man frowned. ''Everything?'' He sensed Klaus was talking like he was buying candy on the corner. Still, he quickly grabbed the device where he had marked ''all''.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    "Is something wrong?" Klaus looked at him strangely when he realized he had suddenly choked.


    But he couldn''t stop coughing until a moment later when he looked at them in shock.


    "You''re going to buy all this!? Are you sure!?" He asked, shocked.


    Klaus naturally nodded, at the same time as Carion.


    "Of course, that''s what we told you, right?"


    He stopped his momentum and looked at them strangely. He looked at the device again, thinking he had seen something wrong. He counted the number of things they wanted to buy and then looked at the price and quantity in the same device.


    ''God, that''s 74 purchases. While they''re all cheap in that area full of speculation, why do they intend to buy so much stuff? Do they think they''re in a supermarket?'' He was so confused he showed the device to both of them.


    "You really didn''t make a mistake? It''s 74 properties..."


    "We haven''t made a mistake; that''s just what we want to buy. We''ll sign between the two of us, but I''ll pay." Klaus said.


    Already, Carion had transferred everything he needed to him, so there was no problem.


    The man gaped at them for about five minutes before he finally reacted and nodded to them. The final price was too high; he needed to report that to the leaders, so he bowed to them.


    "Excuse me, I need to report this to the leaders in order to talk to so many owners and signatories and to be able to process so much money, in general. Can you give me a moment? Thirty minutes."


    Klaus nodded to him. "All right, then. We''ll wait here."


    Immediately afterward, the man ran out with nervous steps.

 Chapter 113 - 113: The main characters of the novel?

    Klaus and Carion stood around talking about different things; Carion seemed excited and nervous.


    Still, he was determined to do it.


    And the waiting time being long enough, many questions crossed Klaus'' mind. Normally, he thought a lot more than he talked, but today, as he had seen more of the world, he had more questions than usual.


    Suddenly, one of the questions he had asked himself before but had not asked came back to his mind.


    Right now, he is in a world from a novel, the novel of one of his students.


    This novel was pretty good, so Klaus wondered: ''Will I have arrived in the same era as the protagonists of the story? Or will it be one of those stories in which I arrive a long time after the era of those guys?''


    As he thought about that, he also remembered the main characters'' names and some of their quirks.


    ''If I''m not wrong, the main character was Brandon Reinhardt, who had a great sorcerer named... Daloc as his teacher? I think that was it... There was also Alya, Alexander, and Lucas...'' He nodded after remembering that. He also remembered the last names they had, despite the fact that he hadn''t read much about it.


    He looked at Carion after remembering that.


    "Carion, have you ever heard the name Brandon Reinhardt and Sorcerer Daloc?" he asked, taking Carion by surprise.


    The question took him aback. "Why are you suddenly asking me about those legendary characters?" he asked.


    "Oh? Do you know anything about them?"


    Carion smiled, "Of course I know. Brandon Reinhardt is amazing. He''s my age, but the legends surrounding him are amazing. Sometimes, I can''t believe he started training at 18. Did you know? That guy managed to slay a Cursed Dragon and so much more."


    "Regarding Daloc... He''s a Grand Sorcerer, one step away from being a Saint Sorcerer. I heard he''s Brandon Reinhardt''s teacher and the same one who got him out of the Reinhardt Family, where Brandon was looked down upon. Hahaha, maybe the Reinhardt Family must be regretting letting such a talented person go, by now."


    Klaus frowned. "I see. So, he''s no longer in the Reinhardt Clan." He replied.


    From what he knew, Daloc was one of the Grand Sorcerers of the Reinhardt Clan, which was a powerful one. Now that he was here, he had no idea how powerful it would be, as he hadn''t read much about it.


    But knowing this made him nod.


    "What about the Arlott twins? Alya and Alexander, do you know them?"


    "Of course, I''ve heard of that pair of twins. In fact, I''ve heard rumors that Alya and Brandon are a couple now, but I''m not sure. Are you interested in Alya?" he asked, looking sideways at him.


    "Don''t you already have that woman, Jasmine?" he asked mischievously, giving Klaus a little tap on the chest while teasing him.


    But, as he said this, Carion frowned. ''Jasmine?'' he thought.


    Suddenly, he realized something.


    "Right. A beautiful woman by the name of Jasmine... I remember that at the level of the Great Young Men like Alya, Alexander, and Brandon, there was a woman with those characteristics who belonged to our region. Miss Jasmine of the Carters." He said, finding that suspicious.


    Klaus smiled, though he said nothing. ''I wonder what he would think if I told him that same beautiful lady proposed to me just this morning.'' He thought, smiling a little.


    Still, he changed the conversation to keep Jasmine''s identity from being revealed.


    "How about Lucas Stormbringer? Have you ever heard of him?" he asked.


    At his question, Carion flinched a little, nodding. "Lucas Stormbringer... He''s dangerous." he said suddenly.


    "More than Brandon?"


    Carion smiled.


    "Brandon Reinhardt is amazing, but he''s not comparable to Mr. Lucas. I heard he is already a Grand Sorcerer; he is only 2 or 3 years older, which makes him absurd. Also, the most dangerous thing about Lucas is that he is very close to here, further north, where the Stormbringer Clan rules. If it weren''t for the presence of Clan Carter, we would be ruled by that man."


    Klaus nodded. ''Grand Sorcerer... I don''t know what level that is. From what I remember, the power system changed completely. But I''m still far from there since even Jasmine didn''t mention it.''


    Still, it was good to know some information from those people.


    He was aware that his students were a bit crazy when creating characters. He knew he liked to create them being too amazing in something or several fields. Even more, they all surely have eccentric personalities. So, if he was in the same era, he had to be more careful with his moves.


    Though that caused him a lot of interest, he couldn''t walk away.


    ''Settling down and satiating my curiosity is my mission, but each time, that mission becomes more varied. As long as I am tied to Nithim Twice, I can''t seem to leave here, but several curious things are happening in this country. The reason Jasmine and her brother are here. Nithim Twice, the Nithim itself, Etherleaf and Fallen Leaf, and the bastard Aranfer from the capital. That damned bastard wanted to kill me twice, and even though I stole something from him, I still feel it''s not enough.'' He thought.


    Then he remembered the guy, ''The Professor''. According to his research, that man tested on humans. It''s possible that Klaus was taken out of the Cursed Mist because of him.


    Technically, he should be thanking him, but when he remembers Jasmine telling him that they probably tried to put a slave seal on him, it makes him feel angry, though he can easily control it.


    And then there''s the matter of Ronan Grimwell and the other bastard, Aranfer''s new student, who had tried to assassinate him earlier.


    ''Tsk, shit. Come to think of it, I''ve got more to do than I thought.''


    That wasn''t a bad thing either. It added entertainment to his life, so he was also grateful for having so many things to do. The problem was that if all those things decided to move against him right now, he was either dead or he''d have to run. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Well, maybe that would spark a good chase.'' He smiled after thinking about this. Among the things he loved most about fantasy novels were moments like that¡ªhighly suspenseful chases where he didn''t know what would happen next.


    ''Still, as much as I''d like to know what happens if I die again, I''m not so stupid as to go around looking for death by choice.'' He smiled.


    He decided to stop thinking about nonsense and focus on one thing now.


    He needed to build his own research center, take advantage of the chaos, and become rich. At the same time, he wants to study the cursed beasts and cursed energy to know how to solve the problem with his ability. During that time, he had to solve several of the questions above.


    With that decided, he was more at ease.


    Although if it was based on the novels and his life in general, this time of tranquility where he had no problems seemed to be all too familiar: The calm before the storm.

 Chapter 114 - 114: 74 properties

    After a long wait of about 30 minutes, the man who had left earlier came running back with another well-dressed man.


    "Mr. Klaus, Mr. Carion, I am the general manager of this branch, Mike." He said, introducing himself.


    Klaus and Carion returned his greeting, and Mike sat down across from them.


    "Is it true that you want to buy all that? Sorry, it''s hard to believe you, but it''s 74 properties... It gives a total of 10,135,000 Extreme Coins... It''s hard to think that anyone would want to spend that much on that many properties and in an area shrouded in trouble." He said, and after saying this, knowing that these sorcerers were of good standing, he said a few more things to get on their side.


    "I remind you that even what the King said has not restored investor confidence, and speculation continues downward."


    Klaus smiled. He didn''t know why he should speak, but he was sure Carion had no experience in this, so he decided to be the one to speak, which made him look like the one with the highest status or perhaps the one who spent the most money, but it was Carion who had bought most of this land. Klaus simply bought a few properties, though he would buy more before long.


    "It''s all right, Mr. Mike. We have reasons for doing so; if they are for sale, we would like to buy them all at once and transfer ownership outright."


    Mike nodded slightly, looking thoughtful.


    After confirming it, he no longer hesitated and pulled out a stack of papers to be signed.


    "Before listing each of those properties for sale, all of their owners agreed to leave their part of the signature ready so they don''t have to keep the owner waiting. They are desperate to sell, so you just need to sign your part of many documents, and everything will be ready. We will do the procedures with the government ourselves, with a copy of these documents, to speed up the process. How about it, do you want to sign at once?"


    Klaus was firm in his answer, pulling out his bank card to pay. Mike immediately charged him an astronomical figure, and then they proceeded with the signing.


    There were too many documents to sign, so they spent the whole afternoon signing documents over and over again. It was tedious because there were numerous documents for each property, even more for 74 properties in total.


    It wasn''t until the sun began to set that they finally finished, it being a few minutes to 7 pm.


    "Ahhh." Carion sighed long as he threw himself backward on the couch.


    "God... I never thought signing documents would be so hard." Even though he wasn''t hot, he started to breeze simply from the moment''s stress.


    Klaus could understand that, but he was now quite used to things like that. As a scientist and, on top of that, a teacher of many students, he sometimes had to spend many hours signing things or reading and correcting mistakes on exams or similar things.


    So he was more used to it than Carion.


    But having finished everything, they could now go quietly to see their new properties or something else.


    For their part, the people in front of them who saw them signing so many documents were stunned. Still, they soon got up.


    "We will do the rest of the procedures ourselves. You can come back, and we will notify you when the government procedures are ready. It won''t take long, maybe a week at the most. But here are all the keys and other things you need, so you can go at any time to visit your new properties."


    Klaus nodded toward them. "That''s fine, Mr. Mike. You can come back; we''ll go tomorrow to see all that."


    "Okay, I''ll be off then. Thank you very much for the great purchase, Mr. Klaus and Mr. Carion. I look forward to doing more business with you. Remember, you can call us for anything you need. My contact information is this. Feel free to call if you wish."


    After that, they all walked out of there.


    "So we''ll see you tomorrow to continue shopping?"


    "Yes, there are still several things I want to visit, but I need to look for something today, so we will meet tomorrow at the same place, but earlier."


    "All right, Klaus. See you tomorrow." Carion looked exhausted, so he didn''t even remember saying he would invite him to lunch today. He simply got in the car and rested.


    Klaus, for his part, went back to the apartment and, after some distracting maneuvers, went to complete available missions in Etherleaf, which didn''t require much time to gather more money. In addition, he wanted to investigate the temporarily abandoned area a bit more, so he took some available missions.


    Still, when his night skill activated, he was forced to stop at the top of a building just before completing his first mission.


    ''Although I ascended to Primary Level, my cursed energy hasn''t changed. I haven''t strengthened further, either. Is the increase not proportional to my increase, or is it because I am at the primary level with only positive energy?'' he thought.


    If he thought about it carefully, although both of her energies could live quietly inside his body, somehow they didn''t seem to affect each other. They were just there, pretending the other didn''t exist.


    So, it was possibly the second option.


    ''It just goes to show that this is a perfect system. Even when I''m technically now at the primary level and the strengthening of this night''s skill should be proportional to my strength, the system doesn''t recognize what was achieved using positive energy as strength. It only recognizes cursed energy.'' Klaus smiled a little.


    Maybe he should investigate this phenomenon that only happened to him more; maybe he would get some interesting things.


    Although that was unfortunate, as he had hoped that his ability today would make him stronger, but besides the small strength he felt thanks to his body having been strengthened quite a bit, he didn''t feel anything else out of the ordinary.


    So, Klaus focused on completing his mission.


    ''Since I need money, there''s nothing like a good, action-packed night out.'' He thought as he looked out over a large courtyard with a baseball field.


    There were bleachers on the sides, but there seemed to be a good amount of cursed energy gathering over there, so he followed the trail and quickly found the cursed beast it was.


    ''A cursed beast of anger found delving into the First Level. Interesting, its size is decent, but I think the most dangerous thing is its ''meat''.'''' He thought.


    The beast was about 7 meters long and had no humanoid shape; on the contrary, it looked like a slime continuously stretching to move. But, according to the mission, it was a humanoid beast, only with special flesh.


    ''I wonder how many hits this thing can take.'' He quickly jumped off the building he was in without needing a parachute or anything. He went straight for a punch at the huge beast, wanting to catch it off guard to end this quickly.


    Still, just before it landed on top of him, the beast twisted, and its flesh, which seemed to be stretching, suddenly pulled back to form a humanoid figure, avoiding Klaus'' attack, which hit the ground hard.


    "Oh... You''re good, boy." Klaus said, smiling a little, and looked up to see him. Somehow, he felt his body or brain want to react to get angry, as he had been ''whipped'', practically.


    Still, he couldn''t let a simple ability overpower him, which didn''t even seem to have any effectiveness on him. So he quickly suppressed the feeling of ''anger''.


    The face of this cursed beast was not complete, although it was not incomplete either. It had no teeth or mouth, but it did have three eyes that moved back and forth inside strange sockets, which appeared to have been formed by rocks.


    ''It has bones, but they''re weird.'' Klaus was amazed at the curious shape he was seeing. In addition, he could see an increase in intelligence.


    The cursed beasts he had seen before had little or no intelligence. Almost nothing developed, and they let out a lot of cursed energy, but this one was not so much like that. It had more control over its cursed energy and also developed some intelligence that was seen in how it influenced its ability a moment ago.


    She first did something that could anger him, dodging his attack at the last moment, and then allowed its ability to hit him. That showed intelligence, cunning, and a way of operating the cursed beasts close to the Second Level within its own Power System.


    Although he had fought cursed beasts several times, this was the first time he was so surprised by the ability of a cursed beast.


    Still, that only made his interest and curiosity pop, so he smiled. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Interesting, you cursed little beast; why don''t you show me what you are capable of?" Immediately, he jumped and punched it hard in the face. "I can only tell you that your skill is useless against me, so you must prove your worth by fighting face to face."


    His blow was so powerful that it sent the beast with oddly built flesh flying and crashing into the bleachers.

 Chapter 115 - 115: A very special cursed beast

    The steps were made of wood, so when the beast fell, some of them were destroyed, making many boards fly everywhere.


    It had no mouth, so it made no sounds other than the strange sound of its skin, which writhed in pain where Klaus first hit.


    One of the beast''s eyes stared at Klaus with intense rage while the others circled sideways, perhaps planning some strategy.


    It soon realized what it must do, so it let loose a heavy blow at the bleachers, smashing another part of them to show its fury and stood up with a piece of wood in its hand.


    Klaus looked at this and frowned. He ducked his body a bit before darting out to where that bastard was. He could get there quickly and punch it hard in the stomach with his speed.


    "You bastard, you think they give them bleachers for free? What the hell are you doing destroying them?" he snarled as he punched it.


    But his fist seemed to have hit a hard rock, only pushing it back a few inches, leaving Klaus in shock.


    "Oh?"


    The beast seemed to smile and mock him with its eyes as it threw a firm punch to his chest. Klaus thought it wouldn''t be hit because he was so far away, but then he was surprised when he noticed that this beast''s arm grew and hit him firmly, sending him flying backward until he hit the bleachers on the other side.


    Klaus endured the pain and looked straight ahead. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''What the hell? Did he grow one arm after reducing the size of the other?''


    He was taken by surprise by that kind of strange movement.


    While the flesh he had might lend itself to that sort of thing, he was supposed to have bones, so he shouldn''t be able to do that by logic. Still, it seems his logic was destroyed today.


    ''Or maybe what it has internally isn''t bones but something else. What a curious creature.'' He smiled and stood up again, but as he did so, he suddenly felt the movement of the cursed energy in front of him, hitting him like a strong wind.


    This let him know that an attack was coming, so he immediately jumped and managed to dodge it. He was just above a huge arm that was the one that tried to hit him a moment before. That made him smile and he raised his hand to grab it as he fell.


    Even so, the beast was already waiting for him, so it made his arm shrink and the other one grow, but at the last moment, Klaus managed to catch his fingertips and pulled it tightly towards him.


    He immediately activated his ability: Scientist''s Madness.


    His eyes glowed with a slight bluish hue that gave a sense of grandeur to his beautiful purple eyes.


    In an instant, a wealth of information flashed through his mind, and before his eyes, he could see different attack points on the body in front of him. Information of another kind also came to him, which seemed to have to be deciphered, yet he knew that his attack time was too short, for the cursed beast was already preparing its next attack.


    So, for the first time, he used his inventory to pull out his wide-edged knife and immediately attacked four different points, hitting all four of them.


    The beast''s eyes dilated in pain, but at that moment, its other arm grew as long as it could and struck Klaus, sending him in the opposite direction.


    Klaus fell and looked up to see what had just happened. He''s no fool, but just by feeling, he could understand that his sharp knife hadn''t really cut into the thing''s flesh. Though it did manage to hurt it somehow, maybe it was because it had hit in weak places for that thing.


    The thing is, when he did and when he got all that information, he could understand what the hell was going on.


    ''Unbelievable, this bastard''s flesh is like non-Newtonian fluid. Hitting it hard will make it as hard as a rock, and although my knife managed to wound it somewhat, it didn''t cut it. In fact, I simply managed to sink it hard.''


    Not only was it flexible as if it had no bones, but it was also a walking non-Newtonian fluid, which made things difficult for any sorcerer. What the hell was he supposed to do if he couldn''t hit at all because he couldn''t hurt it?


    Still, if there was one thing Klaus learned in fantasy novels that he could now attest to thanks to his new ability, it was that these types of beasts or characters with a clear and overwhelming advantage also had a clear and very specific weakness.


    In this case, the first hit he gave it gave him a clue, and his ability confirmed it. This thing''s main weakness was in its head, the same place where its greatest ''ability'' was: its third eye.


    That third eye was amazing. Its fixed position in one direction was due to following the trail of his aura, so it never lost sight of him. Its normal eyes looked at the surroundings and occasionally looked at him to get a better panoramic view, while its third eye was simply focused on him and followed him wherever he went.


    That''s why this was Klaus''s first encounter with a cursed beast that not only had an inner ability to infuse its anger but also a physical ability.


    Cursed beasts are normally only supposed to have one ability within them. It is born with them. Initially, they can''t control it, so it is always active and weak. Eventually, as they get deeper into their own Power System and reach the Second Phase, this ability transforms into a way to infuse them in the aura or in their accurate movements.


    In the Third Phase, things change, according to what little Klaus knows about it. The ability is divided into several different abilities, with equal power in all of them.


    However, in Phase One, they usually only have the ability that was born with them, depending on the emotion that brought them to life. Now he understands that while that is the case, it changes a little bit when you consider the beast''s peculiarities and the type of beast.


    In this case, it is a strange beast; he does not understand its type. But it has ''two additional abilities'': a special kind of meat and a third eye.


    That means it is a special kind of beast. Which is why it sparked Klaus'' curiosity even more.


    ''It would be interesting to be able to find out how these things are formed.'' He grinned and watched that guy''s flesh was returning to its place. If his strength, coupled with a knife, could overcome the hardness of a non-Newtonian fluid a little, it meant that this flesh wasn''t perfect, so he had a lot to investigate tonight.


    The beast was staring at him as well as if it wanted to swallow him alive, as his flesh writhed a little in pain.


    This beast quickly returned his arms to their natural state and subsequently ran at high speed towards Klaus.


    For a 7-meter tall beast to run so fast was amazing, so he arrived in an instant before Klaus.


    ''It will start using its height as an advantage.'' Klaus thought as he looked up and noticed that it seemed to be planning to attack him with unique attacks from above, with one of its arms.


    Basically, it would use its arm as a whip.


    As a result, Klaus was forced to jump backward and dodge several times before thinking about attacking.


    After several jumps, he stopped on one of the higher stands, from a similar height to the one he had used to attack previously.


    ''He''s tall, but he''s not fat. So his moves, while dangerous, are more humorous than anything else. The problem is that being tall, it''s hard to get at his head from a vantage point.'' He thought.


    He had thought about walking across the body of that bug, but there were two problems. It wasn''t very ''fat'' (or wide), so it was difficult to do it accurately when it was moving like crazy. The other problem was a conundrum. If that guy could grow his arm by subtracting from the other, could he do it anywhere on his body?


    That''s why Klaus didn''t want to try.


    Still, he soon thought of a way, quite simple but dangerous at the same time. It was dangerous because he had never tried it; he didn''t even know if it was possible.


    But, now that he understood cursed energy a little more, he felt he could do it.


    ''Cursed energy is matter. It''s a physical energy with mass, so will I be able to use it as a little stepping stone? As a strong wind would be enough for me.'' He thought. What he wanted to do was...


    He immediately began to run across the bleachers. His speed accelerated with each step, and he soon leaped toward the beast from an unadvantageous position. He was jumping from the front. Having such a long arm against him, that was foolish. Still, if his thoughts and theory were correct, he should be able to use the cursed energy as a strong wind or something similar to deflect his trajectory.


    ''I did it with the energy surges in the Cursed Energy Bath. I used these as a stepping stone to deflect and increase speed at that time, but now there is no such energy surge. There''s just cursed energy coming at me and cursed energy coming out of this beast.'' He smiled.


    Somehow, a little wager was created. Right now, he was ''flying'' directly into the fist of a powerful beast, so if his theory was wrong or if he misused it, he would be hit with ferocity by that thing.


    That was the percentage chance he was looking for, so he felt excited in an unusual way. Part of his body wanted to accept that blow, but his mind knew what to do, so he simply smiled and waited for the right moment to act.

 Chapter 116 - 116: Deepening the understanding of the cursed energy?

    As he watched the long arm of that cursed beast coming, Klaus focused on the cursed energy around him.


    The problem was that this cursed beast was too big. Being on the ground, it was hard for him to reach it from an advantageous place, so he needed to create that advantageous opportunity.


    Even more so because he is at a disadvantage, considering that this guy''s flesh is a non-Newtonian fluid. That means if he hits head-on at this point, he will hit an almost indestructible rock. Naturally, he would get hurt.


    So he needed a different idea, and that''s where he decided to do pretty much the same thing he did a moment ago when he grabbed that guy''s arm and pulled it towards him, but now from an unexpected moment.


    That way, he could pull him fast enough and hard enough to hit his head repeatedly.


    That being the case, the opportunity was in front of him, but he needed to create it.


    So, after gauging the trajectory of the blow coming towards him, he looked at the cursed energy, focusing on it to the best of his ability.


    ''Oh...'' Studying it, he found something curious about the cursed beast in front of him. ''The cursed energy is coming out near its eyes as if it were breathing and then going back in.'' He thought. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was something he hadn''t realized until today.


    And he realized it only because how could it breathe if it didn''t have a nose? Maybe he had seen it before on other beasts and ignored it because it was ''normal''. But now that he sees it in a beast that has no nose, he feels he understands it.


    ''I see; cursed beasts breathe cursed energy; that''s why they lose it so often, too. It comes out too much because they can''t control it well.'' For a moment, he felt he had discovered something silly that would be of no use to him nowadays, but suddenly he realized he was wrong.


    His eyes flashed a little, and just before the fist hit him, he understood what it was all about.


    Simply put, cursed beasts are like fish in water when they are in the presence of a lot of cursed energy.


    ''If the cursed energy acts like water to them, it makes it easier.'' Klaus smiled.


    He didn''t need to know much more; he was nothing away from getting hit by that guy, so he immediately focused on dodging him.


    And to do so, he moved his arms out to the sides, trying to feel the cursed energy just like a fish. When he did so, he realized that it was extremely easy to feel it at this moment, especially since his body seemed to be attached to the cursed energy. That caused him to suddenly and almost unconsciously bend his body strangely to one side with incredible speed.


    It was a bold move, for just then, the fist passed by where he stood. Klaus didn''t see it firsthand because the move he had just made was strange and complicated. He did not understand exactly what happened, for he felt himself merged with the cursed energy for a moment, and the next instant, he had already moved according to his thoughts, which caused him to stand with his back to the huge arm.


    So he hurried to turn around in midair, and just as he did, he noticed that the beast had acted to withdraw his arm.


    ''Heh, not a chance.'' He immediately raised his arm forcefully and grabbed it by the wrist. Since he knew it was a non-Newtonian fluid, he had to be bold and grab it with great force to keep it from slipping away.


    Immediately, he pulled it with great force towards him. Somehow, his body seemed to feel incredibly free at this moment. It was as if a huge weight had been lifted from his shoulders, so every movement was extremely smooth, effective, and powerful.


    The strong pull the beast felt was impossible to bear. Its flesh was only good for not receiving powerful attacks from the front; it was not good for withstanding such a strong pull. Because of its size, it lost its balance abruptly, so it fell forward while trying to regain control.


    Still, Klaus would not let go.


    He immediately propelled himself forward with great force, and while his right hand held the knife, he looked at the beast''s head. His skill, ''Scientist''s Madness,'' was already active, showing him the whole head as a huge weak spot.


    He didn''t hesitate anymore and moved his knife to strike several times, trying to cut the head directly. He wanted this body for research, so he needed to kill it before damaging it, although he really couldn''t even damage it.


    His hands moved at high speed as he swiped past and hit the head in different key places. The blue blood splattered all over him, but Klaus had to frown when he realized that he had crossed the head and not broken it completely.


    Right now, he had his back to the cursed beast, which was seeking to regain its balance by clutching the ground.


    A part of the beast''s head had been broken off and its third eye was gone, as Klaus managed to pull it out. Even so, it was still there and had not died.


    That made Klaus bite his teeth gently, and he looked ahead. Before him was only the rest of the field and the night, but there was also a lot of cursed energy that this beast had left behind.


    Klaus then wanted to try one more thing, so he immediately tried to feel the cursed energy once again. Perhaps he was trying to achieve the state he achieved earlier. But this time, he didn''t feel it.


    What he did feel was that somehow, he could now use the energy for more things, and that made him smile. He immediately got strong on his feet and expelled the cursed energy from his body, out there, trying to make a kind of propellant. But, naturally, he understood that a propellant would need a lot of ''fuel,'' so instead of using it as a propellant, knowing he didn''t have enough cursed energy, he used it as a stepping stone to stepping on.


    And soon, he noticed that it worked.


    Stepping on it, he propelled himself backward at high speed and turned around in mid-air just before slamming into the guy''s head.


    Then he hit him again, this time on the other side of the head.


    Thanks to the momentum he was carrying and his own strength, the repeated blows that hit him shattered the beast''s head, and the rest of his body slammed fiercely into the ground.

 Chapter 117 - 117: One Step Closer

    Klaus fell in style after these maneuvers and looked at his hands; they were blue from the blood, but he was trying to see something else.


    ''The cursed energy... It''s amazing.'' He thought, smiling a little.


    After that, he looked up to see the dead beast, but he was met with a glowing system message before he could see it.


    [Congratulations, you are delving into understanding cursed energy. Your ability has become more versatile. Thanks to that, you are now One Step Closer]


    -Added:


    | Use the cursed energy in your environment for maneuvering.


    Klaus read it several times to confirm that he was reading it right and even opened his skill to see it. Naturally, it wasn''t referring to his Scientist''s Madness or the Great Attractor, much less the body. It was referring to his strange ability: Little Incarnation.


    Ever since he saw it, he has been asking himself, ''What does he mean by Little Incarnation? And why does it bear the name ''Incarnation''? The incarnation of what or who?'' Unfortunately, he hasn''t found the answers to his questions.


    Still, since he got it, he feels that he just needs to advance his understanding and use the cursed energy to understand it. The thing is, he doesn''t have a teacher for this because it is personal to him.


    He feels that neither Jasmine nor Klein can teach him because it is, after all, a different skill. So, he needs to keep trying to figure it out.


    Lately, he has felt that he will be able to do it soon, but he doesn''t know where that feeling comes from.


    ''Good, this gives me versatility.'' Klaus thought. That new part of the skill expanded it differently, which was good, as he knew that he had been strengthening his skill a lot, solely because it was flawed.


    That meant that capable, the actual skill didn''t ''strengthen'' him enormously, hamstringing him in various parts, but was more comprehensive. At least, that''s what he had hoped.


    But there was no time to think about that right now; he decided to look at the cursed beast before him after verifying his skill.


    The head had been completely destroyed, but the flesh was naturally still there.


    He moved towards a part of the body and tried to drive the knife hard into it.


    Naturally, he was unable to do so. Although it was dead, its non-Newtonian fluid property was still there, preventing him from doing so. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    By not applying pressure, he realized that the meat was a bit softer than normal meat, so the knife could dig in a bit, encountering tightness at certain times but getting in without much trouble.


    Klaus nodded. There wasn''t much change, except that the blood seemed to be important in keeping this body as it was.


    When it died, the blood didn''t gather in one place; in fact, it was still there as if it hadn''t died. It didn''t run; it just sat there, still.


    However, when he did the test of removing some of the blood from a specific body area and touching the meat again, he noticed that the viscosity decreased.


    ''The blood is extremely cold for a blood, which helps maintain viscosity and forms the flesh, perhaps allowing it to function. But, when you remove the blood from an area, while you still feel it a little bit, it''s easier to put pressure on.''


    After running several more tests, he concluded that blood and its eye were important parts of this beast.


    ''As far as I can see, much of the blood was passing through its third eye. No wonder it became so vulnerable when I destroyed it. Perhaps that eye was also a part of his heart. What strange beasts.'' He thought and stowed the huge body of the beast in his inventory, grabbing only a part of it to take back to the organization.


    Still, just as he was about to leave, an unusual movement behind him attracted his attention.


    He felt as if a shadow was passing by at high speed, making him frown.


    ''Is there anyone nearby?'' He thought and looked at the surroundings. At first glance, there didn''t seem to be anything, but when he tried to feel the same cursed energy, he could notice something strange.


    ''There is something.'' He thought. It wasn''t someone; it seemed to be something. ''A cursed beast.'' He lowered his gaze to the ground and looked down to where the blood of the beast he had just killed should be scattered.


    Just then, he saw a shadow moving at great speed across the ground. The blood that should have been there was no longer there, and the shadow moved at great speed to a different location.


    Klaus traced the trajectory with his eyes and quickly jumped towards that place, but when he arrived, the shadow simply disappeared underneath a duct where the rain water goes.


    ''This should lead to the subway areas of the city, shouldn''t it?'' He thought and grabbed whatever was covering the hole, pulled it out, and then looked to see if he could get in.


    Still, he couldn''t. The hole underneath was too narrow to get in.


    But when he pulled it out, he noticed that these little things seemed to have cursed energy insulators. ''Is it so they don''t birth cursed energy inside them?'' he thought and frowned.


    ''It backfired on them, that planning.'' Now that he could feel what was on the other side of this duct, he felt a strong, cursed energy down there.


    ''Such a dense amount, naturally, it must have cursed beasts in there.'' He frowned. ''And from what I just saw, they must be quite intelligent.''


    As much as he wanted to go down to investigate, he knew he couldn''t do it around here. He needed to find a place where he could get in. Even though it would be dangerous, it made him curious.


    So, after investigating a bit more, he put back what was plugging the hole and walked away, skipping through the buildings as he headed toward his next mission.


    He was to complete several missions today because he needed money. These missions were among the most complicated that could be solved by a single person. The first of them accomplished his task.


    Now, his question was whether he could find more similar beasts or if he would find a place to investigate what was going on underneath the city.

 Chapter 118 - 118: A beast’s attack alarms the city (1)

    While doing missions, Klaus noticed something he hadn''t noticed before. Somehow, indirectly, he now seemed to be able to use positive energy during the night.


    While not directly and only using his new ability, he could understand that, at least, it was possible to use both energies at the same time, and with that, he ruled out the possibility that the positive energy in his body had spoiled his main ability. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although he had seen both energies moving inside his body before and did not seem to mind the presence of the other, seeing them inside was different from seeing them materialized in front of him, functioning equally.


    Originally, he thought he couldn''t use that ability at night, so knowing that he can is a good sign.


    Thus, he spent most of the night doing quests. During his long night of hunting, he encountered different beasts that were a bit unusual.


    Not as much as the first one, but they seemed to have more peculiarities than before. He guessed it had to do with those cursed beasts in the city sewers, but although he tried to enter those places, he couldn''t find a place to do so.


    Now, there was another strange peculiarity.


    The number of cursed beasts sighted in the city in just one night significantly increased.


    The calls to the different organizations in the city that were in charge of hunting them were increasing. The missions were also quite good, and many were set up by the city government itself, paying a large amount of money for each mission.


    Naturally, that made headlines in the morning, so many people who had to go out during the day had to take precautions. Sightings of cursed beasts in the city were not uncommon, but so many in one night meant something strange was happening.


    But it meant more work for Klaus, so he gained quite a bit during the night.


    At dawn, he returned to his apartment, where he slept for a short time before training for a while. After seeing that Jasmine would not be coming today, he went to meet Carion once again.


    Today, they would focus on looking at some of his properties and making the various purchases that Klaus needed.


    He bought clothes for different occasions, research materials, and samples of different types that he would need when he started his research.


    ''In a while, I should contact Ronan to start the mission.'' He thought, watching the sun begin to set. He had decided to complete Ronan''s mission; in fact, his preparations were for just that. His car, the ''company'' he bought, and the expensive branded clothes he got today were all preparations to start it.


    But, before doing so, he took some time off with Carion.


    At this moment, they were both sitting in an upscale shopping mall in the city, having dinner at an early hour.


    "Klaus, what do you intend to do during the evening? I heard there was an increase of cursed beasts in the city last night, and Red Tower was filled with quests. Do you want to complete some?"


    Klaus looked at him.


    ''Missions are good for making money, but...'' As he was thinking about what to do, his cell phone lit up, so he looked to see who had sent him a message.


    ''Jasmine?'' He thought and grabbed the cell phone to see what it was about.


    After reading for a moment, he smiled and put his cell phone back where it was.


    Carion looked at him smiling and sighed; he didn''t even let him answer him. "It looks like you already have a good occupation. I''ll go complete missions on my own then."


    "Haha, sorry, buddy. I actually already had some plans to do tonight. I''ll be contacting you soon to help me with some things."


    "That''s fine." Carion nodded. "Just don''t go too far. I''ve heard rumors within the organization." He said, leaning a little towards him across the table.


    Klaus stared at him. If he didn''t say the name, he was talking about Nithim Twice.


    "Anything interesting?"


    He shook his head. "I don''t know. I think things could get ugly before too long. Rumors are going around about the Great Leader being angry about the recent betrayals; they probably want to take control of the city entirely. Still, I''m not aware of almost anything; I still don''t understand what damage Ronan caused since his betrayal isn''t seen as a big deal, I think, and the treasure was recovered that night. Even less so Sir Johew. I think..." Carion stopped speaking at last, but Klaus could make out what he meant.


    ''They''re excuses. They want to make a big move.'' He thought.


    That was a good thing; great minds make gains in big moves. ''Maybe I could get some information from the organization. The Great Leader, isn''t she Sua? Sua is the one who created Nithim Twice?'' He thought and looked at Carion.


    ''It doesn''t look like it. He knew her, as did everyone that night, but somehow, they all seemed surprised when they heard that voice. Maybe she is some high commander in the service of that Great Leader? Or is it just her, but she''s pretending to be someone else?''


    Perhaps finding that out would make him understand a little about the mission of this organization, where, indirectly, he was forced to enter.


    As the two were talking, suddenly, a tremor shook the place, jolting them both out of their thoughts.


    "A tremor?" Carion got up to see what it was. Suddenly, he could hear a great rumbling and many people running down the road, shouting.


    "A cursed beast!"


    "It''s a huge cursed beast!"


    The screams echoed throughout the shopping area, and warning sirens suddenly began to sound, startling Carion and Klaus.


    They both quickly got up, but as they looked ahead, they saw the building across the street come crashing down as a huge hand seemed to be destroying its foundation.


    The screams and blood of many people rolled through the streets. Even body parts began to fall from side to side, and a second beast came into view just to the right of Klaus and Carion.


    "IT''S TWO BEASTS, DAMN-AGHHH!"


    As he came out of one of the affected buildings, a man who seemed to want to run to one of the safe places was suddenly caught by the huge hand of one of the two beasts, who threw him upwards into its mouth.


    It wanted to eat him.


    Klaus noticed this, so he quickly jumped up from where he was. His speed reached the maximum level in a moment, and he caught it just before the huge beast ate it. In doing so, Klaus had to maneuver in the air quickly, as building debris was flying everywhere, and the buildings themselves were falling on one side and the other of the city.


    Klaus managed to jump quickly, dodge an attack from the beasts, and return to his previous position. Everyone was running, and Carion had started to do his job, helping them evacuate quickly.


    Klaus, on the other hand, was just curious.


    "You came out of that building; where did those beasts come from? Were you able to see it?" He quickly asked the man he had saved.


    This man had been in great shock since he saw the beast''s jaws in front of him, but the moment Klaus spoke to him, he realized what had just happened and looked at him in great fear.


    "They were in the sewers; they came out from the sewers!" He screamed, terrified and in great disgust, revealing an absurd fear and senseless disgust.


    Klaus frowned. ''I knew it.''

 Chapter 119 - 119: A beast’s attack alarms the city (2)

    Klaus let the man leave quickly and approached Carion, who was trying to save the civilians.


    "Carion, make a call to the organization."


    "Klaus, what''s wrong? Although they are big, they don''t seem to be that powerful. But it''s unusual for them to show up in a commercial location. This could cause serious damage to the economy, but we can stop them in time."


    Klaus shook his head. "No, this is more complicated than it looks. Those things are in the sewers, and there are not a few of them. Plus, it''s possible they have various quirks that could cause us problems when it comes time to fight. And, if I''m right, this could be happening repeatedly in various areas of the city these days, so it could create chaos all around. Call the organization and say you have inside information. We need to take advantage of this chaos for good."


    Carion stared at him. He couldn''t understand exactly what he was referring to but nodded a little after thinking about it.


    "Do I ask for a mission to be created and grab it? Do I tell them you''re in on it?" he asked.


    Klaus shook his head. "They''ll find out without you telling them. Just say that the one who will kill these beasts has the information needed to take the lead from Etherleaf." Just as Klaus said this, he quickly jumped up to hit one of the rubble and came face to face with one of the two cursed beasts.


    Two 5- to 6-meter-tall beasts had emerged. Unlike the one he faced last night, these two were quite fat. And they were not as powerful as the one from last night. This could be seen in how they used their fear and disgust abilities.


    They didn''t use it as well as the guy last night and let more of their cursed energy escape, so it meant they were a bit below par.


    That''s why Klaus was confident in killing them.


    Still, that bold move surprised Carion, but he couldn''t stop it despite yelling at it.


    He saw that Klaus met that beast''s fist, causing them both to be repelled to opposite sides. ''They have similar strength.'' Carion frowned and quickly turned around to call out to the organization.


    He even stopped paying attention to the civilians because he knew he couldn''t save them all. It was better to stop playing the hero and help the one who was fighting for everyone here.


    The sound of the contact came quickly as he was calling from Nithim Twice''s direct line.


    ...


    At Red Tower.


    Sua Vinanne visited the organization today, as she had several important things to tell the leaders.


    She had come with a few leaders from Nithim Twice, so all the leaders of Red Tower were attentive to what she said.


    Still, just as she was about to speak, the alarm on their cell phones began to ring. Immediately, the huge bluish building lit up with a red hue, announcing an emergency.


    "Cursed beasts appeared in the city." Sua Vinanne said. Another of Nithim Twice''s leaders nodded.


    "But isn''t that too much of an alarm? Where the hell did they appear?" They looked at the leaders of Red Tower, the ones running the whole building as if they were telling them to activate the necessary mechanisms.


    They were so tense that they didn''t realize it until that moment.


    "Right, sorry, Leaders!" shouted the eldest of those present, Red Tower''s second in command, and ran to activate the city''s sensors.


    The room went dark, and a huge screen emerged from the ceiling, showing different red dots around the city.


    "There are quite a few, but most of them are insignificant. Why the alarms?" several leaders asked, but suddenly, Sua pointed in the center.


    "Two big ones, and they''re in the commercial area, right? This is problematic. A lot of civilians are going to die, and they''re in our territory." She said, pointing to the two in the center.


    Just as she said, two blue dots flashed at that moment.


    "Sorcerers? Who are there?" Sua dramatically turned her head to look at the second leader of Red Tower, startling him.


    This one quickly nodded and took out his cell phone to track the warlocks, but at that instant, a person ran in through the door.


    "Sir, two large, powerful beasts appeared in the center of the shopping area; two buildings were knocked down as soon as they appeared!" The man who shouted this was stunned when he found his leaders with their heads down and a few people who seemed to be scolding them.


    This one swallowed spittle. "Lords of NT!" He exclaimed and bowed quickly.


    Still, as he did so, his cell phone rang from a direct line, which startled him.


    Everyone realized it was Nithim Twice''s line, so they gave him permission with a glance to answer the call.


    "Mr. Carion Westwood, what''s wrong?" he asked quickly as he picked up.


    And his face went pale as Carion told him.


    "Do you find yourself fighting those two huge beasts!?" he shouted. Everyone present was drawn to that shout.


    But the call was cut off soon after. That man looked up.


    "Mr. Carion Westwood and Mr. Klaus are at the place where the two larger beasts came out; apparently, Mr. Klaus plans to fight them, and they say they have inside information!"


    They all turned around in shock. They had heard those names, and some of them knew Carion.


    Sua was the first to move. "Add an emergency mission and send powerful people to the scene. Those two we can''t lose, especially the younger one." She said quickly, coming to the side of Red Tower''s second in command.


    The latter, though frightened, nodded quickly and turned to run, but then the one who had spoken earlier to give the message spoke again.


    "Wait. Mr. Carion and Mr. Klaus seem to have requested a special mission be issued for this. They say the inside information they have is of vital importance, and they believe this will not be resolved quickly."


    Sua frowned and looked at him. "What is the inside information they claim to have?" she asked.


    He shook his head quickly. "I''m sorry, Ma''am. They didn''t tell me. Mr. Carion only told me that whoever will kill the beasts has inside information that could get us ahead of Etherleaf."


    Sua then frowned. ''Carion isn''t like that. Is it that guy? Tsk, what a troublemaker he is. How do you expect us to issue an important, special mission just because of your words?'' she complained. Special missions require in-depth research to be issued. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They are different missions that sometimes alert the city. Because they tend to be dangerous, only a select few people can carry them out. They cannot be issued just because.


    This time, Sua was forced to sigh because she didn''t have time. "Prepare a special mission to broadcast, send reinforcements quickly, and wipe out the beasts plaguing the area. We''ll take over from here." She said quickly, surprising many of them, as they did not expect such a sudden decision.


    Several wanted to object, but they decided to keep silent when they remembered who she was. Soon, everyone came out behind her, and the organization was alerted at a moment''s notice. Several sorcerers went out to complete different missions to kill the cursed beasts suddenly appearing in the city. Most concentrated on the commercial area because the two strongest were there.

 Chapter 120 - 120: He is excited

    In the first confrontation, Klaus and the cursed beast seemed evenly matched, but before long, Klaus managed to take a little lead while jumping between the debris to strike better.


    Still, he quickly realized that it wasn''t that easy.


    The beast, though it was below him in power, was not by much. And its hide was tough, so his blows were not very effective.


    ''This beast is not weak, even if it looks like it. But I don''t think it''s very strong either.'' Klaus thought as he fell between the walls of the building that was now lying on the ground.


    As he fell, he immediately started running to the side to dodge one of the beast''s strong fists, which hit hard and destroyed that part of the building.


    ''Lots of physical strength, not much speed, how much does this thing weigh? That punch was several hundred kilograms in weight.'' S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He looked at his own hands. ''How the hell did I withstand that blow at the start? Am I that strong?'' Even he was amazed. It was the first time he had seen a beast cause so much destruction with a single blow, so he was surprised.


    He had seen his power, but the idea of comparing it to blow in kilograms or so hadn''t occurred to him. Naturally, he hadn''t expected him to be that powerful. However, the main issue now was the cursed beast.


    Klaus quickly ran towards it and jumped up to hit it in the head, but for a moment, he forgot that he was fighting two.


    Suddenly, he shot off in the opposite position until he hit the debris on the other side of the road.


    His body was nearly pinned to a small construction site, and a great commotion occurred in the area.


    "AHHHH!"


    "The Sorcerer was hit!"


    "Run, the beast is coming this way!"


    "The Hero has been beaten to the ground!"


    Strange and confused shouts surrounded the surroundings. In between, they ran back and forth, trying to save themselves.


    Klaus frowned and pulled his body quickly out of the place. Somehow, he was smiling.


    As soon as he stood up, he looked in shock at the people watching him.


    "What the hell are they doing here? Run further; these two beasts have so much strength in their arms that they could kill you all in an instant."


    The people looking at him were quizzical. They thought he would be more badly hurt, but on the contrary, was he smiling? What the hell did that mean? Was he happy?


    No one could understand, but hearing the words of a sorcerer, this situation was enough to make them desperately run for their lives without another word.


    Klaus then looked ahead and began to run at great speed, rapidly approaching the cursed beast.


    The smile on his face could not be wiped off. This was the first time he had felt he was in a tight spot. He was powerful, but he realized one thing.


    It''s not nighttime.


    He originally thought he could take care of the two of them easily because he unconsciously counted on his night ability. But, it''s true, it''s not night.


    His power right now is limited to the early stages of the Primary Level; he''s not that man with power in the later stages of the Primary Level, like when it''s night.


    Realizing that, he also realized that killing them was quite a bit harder. These beasts were perhaps the most ''normal'' among the cursed beasts, but they had enormous power in their arms.


    ''This is a first...'' He thought, smiling a little.


    He did not feel a sense of crisis because he still had clear advantages, even if those beasts were stronger than him in energy. The advantage was his knife and his new ability. Plus, as the fight went on, he would be getting stronger, while they would be getting weaker.


    Still, it was the first time he felt a sense of tightness. It was possible that even with the knife and his active skill, it would take him a while to be able to beat them because they had tough meat.


    That''s why the smile on his face was so evident.


    He was excited, but he also knew he was on the ropes. If he wanted to fight these beasts and feel the longed-for sense of crisis, he had to be quick, for the rest of the sorcerers were running here. Carion himself was close by; if he joined in, he might not be able to feel it and would have to keep waiting.


    It was a little strange that it excited him, but that was how he was.


    As he ran, his mind traveled through a lot of information, and he mapped out a fixed plan so he could feel it. He needed the attention of the two beasts on him, and they wanted to destroy a large area, so he had to work.


    When he was close to the one that had hit him before, they looked at each other, and Klaus jumped toward it at high speed. It wasn''t that fast, so he got punched hard in the stomach, which made it take several steps backward.


    Klaus then felt the movement of the air behind him, so he used the momentum generated by the punch to jump backward and thus dodged a blow that planned to shatter his back.


    As Klaus jumped upwards, he was left looking at the top of the beast, so he gave it a powerful blow in the back without thinking, making it groan in pain and fall forward, losing its balance a little.


    "GUAAAAAAAAAAA!" a great strange scream came from the mouth of the one that had just been hit in the stomach, as it jumped high, trying to crush Klaus.


    The latter was standing on the other''s back, so he was stunned.


    "You bastard, are you trying to kill my prey?!" he shouted, angrily realizing that if that bastard fell to the ground in that position, he would split the cursed beast beneath him in half.


    He wasn''t going to let that happen.


    That would be splitting the difficulty!


    So he quickly ran to the side and propelled himself between the walls of a building that was still standing to one side. As he shot out of the wall, he completely destroyed it but managed to gain strong momentum to fiercely punch the beast through the stomach just before it could land on his companion.


    Klaus smiled to see that he had succeeded in doing so.


    But, from another point of view, Carion was in shock.

 Chapter 121 - 121: Hero?

    "What the hell? Why did he save him?" he clearly couldn''t understand, but he soon understood. ''A mistake... Klaus made such a bad mistake?'' He even smiled a little.


    He hadn''t expected someone as good as Klaus to make that mistake.


    But seeing this made his spirits rise, so he quickly ran to help him.


    Even so, he suddenly saw Klaus being surrounded while he was in the air.


    "KLAUS!" he shouted. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Klaus had continued his onslaught against the beast he had just hit, taking the opportunity to hurt it enough while waiting for the other beast to get up.


    Still, he soon felt the wind hit his body and realized that the beast was running toward him. ''That was fast.'' He thought.


    Just then, he also heard Carion''s scream, so he quickly took a strong swing at the guy in front of him and pulled out his knife to throw a backward blow.


    Still, the beast was closer to him than he expected.


    ''Shit...'' He groaned internally as he saw a huge fist heading at him from above. Even though he felt his knife had hit somewhere, that blow couldn''t be avoided.


    He had miscalculated.


    But, then Carion jumped up high.


    "Wind Chains!" He shouted.


    Immediately, the beast that was going to hit Klaus felt stuck in the same spot. Its legs would not move, and its belly, which had a knife stuck in it, could not move any further.


    Despite that, Carion missed the moving arm by a few scant inches, so even though it prevented Klaus from being rammed with the whole huge body of that thing, it couldn''t avoid the blow, which hit Klaus squarely and pushed him to the ground ferociously.


    "KYAAAAAA!" What seemed to have been a good thing for the beast ended up turning into a huge gash in its belly, as it had had the knife stuck in it all this time, so the scream was not long in coming.


    Carion also screamed and rushed forward to try to help Klaus, but what he saw was something shoot out of the ground and reach the height of the two beasts'' heads.


    Klaus smiled; he had blood in his mouth and on other parts of his body.


    "Shit, that hit hurt." He even spat blood, but being so close to these guys'' heads and noticing that the sorcerers were coming, he decided to put an end to it.


    ''Although it looks like I had to get some help, at least let me kill them both and keep my word.'' He smiled and swung his knife hard, cutting off the head of one of them, and then, in mid-air, he released the knife and shot toward the other''s head, plunging it into him in an instant.


    His eyes were glowing with a bluish hue, so this was a direct attack on their weakest points, so death was instantaneous, especially for the last one, which was already bleeding out from the huge belly wound.


    Even so, while he was in the air, Klaus was shaken to see that the huge body of one of the beasts was going to fall on a young woman hiding behind one of the mall walls where they were. Due to the moment, she could not run away.


    But, contrary to what he expected in her, he did not see fear. On the contrary, he saw a lot of curiosity. She even seemed to want to stand up to the beast when she knew she didn''t have a shred of power.


    ''Is she crazy?'' he thought. She didn''t even try to run away, but it wasn''t because she was stunned, just...


    She was curious, perhaps.


    She was a young girl, barely 13 or 15, civilian. Well-dressed and elegant, she looked like a young lady of a rich family, somewhat grumpy. She was very pretty.


    But none of that caught Klaus'' attention. It was that strange curiosity she had that made him try to use his new way of using his main skill.


    ''She looks just like me. It would be a shame to let her die.''


    This all happened while he was in the air. He wasn''t flying, naturally. He was simply in the air because of the momentum he gained from throwing his knife.


    But, while hovering, he could move faster if he used that part of his ability.


    ''I wonder if in the daytime it''s possible.'' He thought and focused once more on feeling the cursed energy.


    There was very little of it today, but he could feel it better today than last night. He seemed to have become more versatile in sensing it, and although he couldn''t use his cursed energy at the moment, the little surrounding cursed energy, which was becoming more and more important, served as a boost for him.


    He immediately shot out of the place where he was, like a bullet, in the direction of where that lady was. It was a matter of seconds from when he saw her and jumped towards her.


    ''Did I get there?'' Klaus frowned, but he was so focused on the young girl''s body, trying to save her, that he ignored the surrounding beast. The next thing he felt was a loud thump, and he started rolling on the ground with the girl in his arms just before the beast fell to the ground with a loud crash.


    They both rolled on the ground until Klaus managed to stop.


    He sighed and looked at the girl to see if she was okay.


    She was looking at him curiously. "Are you a hero? My god, father told me that sorcerers heroes are always beautiful, but you look more beautiful than he told me." She said suddenly and stood up quickly, bearing the pain in her bones.


    "Hey, how does it feel to kill a cursed beast? How''s the cursed beast''s meat? Will it taste good?" She asked suddenly.


    Her continued questions left Klaus in shock.


    ''How much energy she has...'' He thought but smiled.


    "No, cursed beast meat tastes horrible. Don''t try it, you''ll have a very bad time. And I''m not a hero; I''m just passing through." He replied calmly, getting back to his feet.


    He was wounded in several places and bleeding, but he didn''t care about that.


    She looked him over from head to toe.


    "Don''t you feel any pain? I saw you were beaten terribly earlier. Didn''t you feel your bones crushed? They looked so big, those beasts." Her tender curiosity made Klaus smile.


    "Hahaha, we sorcerers don''t feel pain, missy."


    "What? Really?" She looked astonished, which made Klaus suddenly start laughing and open his wounds more.


    Just at that moment, Carion came to them. He seemed to have come flying, but he was actually using the wind to propel himself¡ªa trick that couldn''t do much.


    "Klaus, are you all right?" He asked.


    Klaus smiled at him. "Naturally. The little girl is, too."


    This little girl walked up to Carion in shock and looked him over from head to toe. "You fly; how do you do it? Is it possible that you are a more powerful sorcerer than the Beautiful Purple Hero?"


    Carion looked at her, confused. "Who is the Purple Hero?"


    She turned as if it was nothing and pointed at Klaus, specifically at his eyes. "Him."


    Carion felt foolish for asking. He initially thought it was some kind of hero from a children''s cartoon, and since he saw there was a girl present, he didn''t want to talk about anything profound, so he wanted to ask. He didn''t expect to get that answer.


    So he smiled and was about to speak to her but suddenly frowned at the sight of her.


    "You are..."

 Chapter 122 - 122: Hal’mit

    He felt confused, as he felt he knew her from somewhere, but he was still unable to remember. Seeing that Klaus was gesturing for him not to say anything strange, he smiled and got ready to answer the girl''s questions.


    Still, before he could do so, many sorcerers arrived from the nearby buildings.


    "Mr. Carion, Mr. Klaus, are you all right?"


    These people came dressed similarly, with only a few distinctions. They were quite a large team.


    And they were powerful. Carion was shocked as he looked at them.


    ''They sent the most powerful group in Red Tower.'' He thought. This was not a group that moved often unless they felt the situation was dangerous or required more precise control. It''s also a group worthy of admiration; they were all soft-class sorcerers and quite powerful, to the point of being considered one of the pillars of Red Tower.


    So much so that their leader is very close to the Strong Level.


    Carion nodded to them gruffly.


    "Sir, we are fine."


    These quickly arrived beside them and called the organization to send healers as they saw that Klaus was unwell.


    Afterward, they looked at the two corpses of the beasts nearby and were surprised.


    ''To be able to fight these kinds of beasts that cause chaos where they come out and are hard to control is amazing. They are good.'' Thought their leader, who stepped forward to greet them.


    ''Sorcerer Carion, it looks like you are both quite strong. To be able to take care of those beasts so easily and in such a short time is amazing. You have my admiration." He smiled.


    Carion shook his head. "Lord Shasu, if you say that, it will make me feel ashamed. Klaus did it alone; I didn''t have time to act before the two beasts were on the ground."


    Shasu looked at Klaus and was surprised. ''The youngest and newest? I heard he just woke up as a sorcerer less than 3 months ago. How could he kill such powerful beasts in such a short time? Impossible.'' He thought, refusing to believe.


    He was convinced Carion was saying that to give the young man some credit. He even forgot that their leader had told them that Klaus was the most important one to save.


    Still, he didn''t care. He wouldn''t treat him rudely, so he nodded to him in greeting. But, before he could speak, the voice of the girl who had been watching with interest emerged.


    "That''s right, Shasu, the Beautiful Hero was able to hand-to-hand fight both of them at the same time and the last hit was amazing. He even managed to save me in time; he''s a tough one!" she said, using a bit of strange language as she finished as if trying to butt into their conversation without sounding too fancy.


    Shasu felt stunned that a civilian was still around, and such a small one at that. He turned to look at her and was stunned. His pupils dilated a bit as he flinched.


    "Miss Hal''mit!" He exclaimed in shock.


    At his voice, everyone present reacted like puppets and looked at her in shock.


    "It''s you, Miss Hal''mit!" several surrounding voices came out after this.


    Carion and Klaus were stunned, though.


    ''I see, she''s Chriskev Hal''mit''s daughter! No wonder she looked familiar.'' Carion thought, feeling it was only fitting that she was so curious and inquisitive. She had earned a reputation for being incredibly curious and one who loved things of sorcery and research and such.


    She was some kind of genius, too, though she tended to do some pretty crazy things.


    "That''s right, it''s me, Shasu. I just chatted with the Beautiful Hero who saved me and his partner. What are you doing here? Did my father ask you to come?" she asked.


    The height difference was a bit curious. She was a little girl in her own right; naturally, she was quite small, while Shasu was a giant standing 2 meters tall.


    The fact that she was questioning him like that looked odd, but Shasu was being polite.


    "Miss Hal''mit, it''s not a good idea to wander around here. Your father will be furious when he finds out. Although your father has not hired me just now, come, I will escort you to Red Tower, and from there, you can contact Lord Hal''mit."


    Shasu, someone of good status and a lot of money, would be like this with her because he and his group have always been hired by Chriskev Hal''mit to protect the Miss, as the Miss loves to run away.


    If she was here, it was possibly because she had escaped. After all, Chriskev Hal''mit always tried to keep an eye on her. The times he has lost sight of her, she always causes chaos, gets into trouble, or ends up in places with cursed beasts, risking her life.


    And no matter how hard he tries to educate her not to do that, she doesn''t listen to him.


    That''s why Shasu felt the need to take her to that place.


    But then Miss Hal''mit looked up and frowned.


    "Hehe, father is coming." She said suddenly.


    Several of them were surprised and looked sideways, even upwards, trying to see him, but they couldn''t.


    But the most surprised was Klaus.


    Instead of looking up at the sky like everyone else, he looked at Miss Hal''mit.


    ''Does she have such good senses?'' he thought.


    He, too, could sense that a huge fleet of something was approaching at high speed, but at the time she said it, there weren''t even any winds for it. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Or is it pure technology?''


    As he thought so, finally, a huge fleet of helicopters began to echo across the city. It seemed like a war was about to erupt as huge helicopter gunships appeared on the horizon. Many armored and powerful cars were also moving through the city, rapidly approaching the place.


    When the helicopters were above them, various sorcerers of varying heights and powers jumped out of them and began to land calmly on the buildings. Many were ready to attack, but an older man came down from the main helicopter, making everyone stand still.

 Chapter 123 - 123: A Powerful Group

    Chriskev Hal''mit looked through a small number of sorcerers below him. From a distance, he could recognize his lovely daughter, so his face lit up. He did not hesitate and hurried down, being escorted by a host of sorcerers and strong men.


    "Chareli!" he shouted from a distance.


    Chareli Hal''mit smiled from below and raised her hands to greet him from afar, though she did not approach him.


    "Papa, I''m fine!" Her tender smile lit up the surroundings, and shortly after, her father arrived before her to embrace her under the gaze of a host of powerful men.


    After saying a few words to his daughter, he smiled at Shasu.


    "It''s always an honor to work with you. You did it, didn''t you?" he asked.


    "Haha, Lord Hal''mit, don''t thank me this time. The ones who saved your daughter are the two of them, also sorcerers of Red Tower." He said, pointing at Klaus and Carion.


    Chriskev turned around to look at them and was surprised. "Is that you, boy? Hahaha, looks like we have a good destiny." After doing so, he held out his hand to him.


    "I sincerely thank you for saving my daughter." He said to both of them.


    "If you have any requests for me or anything, you can do it without any problems. I was desperate this time because this little girl got away from me, and I thought about what kind of trouble she was going to get into. When I heard about the cursed beasts appearing, I immediately rushed to contact as many sorcerers as possible to look for her as soon as possible. It looks like I was late this time, so thank you very much."


    Chriskev Hal''mit is a sincere man. What he said was just what he felt, which is why, when he spoke like this, he even bowed a little in gratitude.


    Some were surprised, but others who understood how much he cared for his daughter could understand.


    And no one stopped him, though some (like Carion) felt uncomfortable about it.


    Carion quickly shook his head. "Lord Chriskev, you don''t need to bow like that. Besides, it wasn''t me who saved your daughter but my friend Klaus. He deserves all the credit, " he said quickly.


    Chriskev smiled at Klaus then. "As I told you before, if you come to Hal''mit City, I will treat you for free. It applies to both of us. Just come for a ride, and I''ll show you the museum I told you about."


    Carion didn''t want to answer; he looked at Klaus, who nodded.


    "Haha, Lord Hal''mit, I''ll take your offer when the opportunity presents itself. Besides, you don''t need to thank me for saving your daughter. I did it on a whim, so don''t worry."


    Chriskev nodded back. "No matter why you did it, you saved her, and that''s a fact. In this world, only facts count. After all, intentions don''t move the world."


    In the end, Klaus could only shrug. "With you saying that, I can''t say any more. Actions speak louder than words, after all."


    "Hahaha, that''s just what I''m talking about." As he chuckled good-naturedly, he looked at Chareli.


    "Chareli, did you thank the sorcerer? I can see you were in a dangerous place. If you''re alive it''s because of him, because even your father was late this time."


    Chareli gave him a quick nod. "Dad, the Beautiful Purple Hero is amazing. He could save me even though I was far away, and that thing would fall on me. Naturally, I thanked him." She said, smiling. But suddenly, she remembered and cocked her head to the side. "I think..." She said softly, unable to remember.


    Though she gave little thought to whether she did or not, for she was excited.


    Her father stared at her scoldingly. He wanted to tell her many things, especially for running away without her storage rings and protective items. Still, he said nothing for now.


    He looked at Klaus and thanked him with his gaze once more.


    "I''ll be in town these days. Come visit me if you want some help with anything, " he said, and then he granted him another card with his current location on it.


    Afterward, he nodded to all the sorcerers surrounding them, and they all left.


    Just as the fleet entered the city, it also left. Although the city''s armed forces were alarmed when they saw that the logo on the helicopters was that of the Hal''mit Group, none of them did anything. That group, whether in Sam''an City or in their own city, had an amazing impact.


    Besides, they were so busy with the cursed beasts and helping civilians that they decided not to even ask him what he was coming to do.


    Somehow, that amazed Klaus as well.


    He watched the helicopters leave shortly after and frowned.


    ''Helicopter gunships, but none of them are armed with firearms. There''s only a fair amount of fighters; sorcerers and non-sorcerers. Looks like this man has some amazing private power.'' He thought.


    In addition, the men seemed to be armed with different weapons of war. None were firearms; mostly, they were weapons like swords, which were very effective against sorcerers and cursed beasts.


    This fleet, with great power, soon left the city.


    Shortly after they left, Klaus turned his gaze to one of the roads, where two new people, ''healers'', came running in.


    They didn''t say hello; as soon as they arrived, they started to ''heal'' Klaus of his wounds. They certainly had healer skills, but they were a bit strange.


    "Mister Klaus, Mister Carion, come with us. We prepared everything to heal you." They spoke. Shasu''s group was surprised to see them and frowned. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Starting a special mission without explanations is already amazing, but they still decide to move these strange guys.'' Shasu thought.


    The two new men had a few peculiarities, the most visible of which was on their foreheads, hidden by their hair, and was a mark of what appeared to be some kind of slave seal or something similar.


    They are characters that are feared within the organization, although no one knows why. They are just simple healers; what is there to fear? They are just Soft-Class Sorcerers with unique healing abilities or just ''mages''¡ªnothing amazing.


    But Shasu doesn''t see them that way. As an experienced warrior, he understands that these guys are not simple healers. However, he doesn''t understand what they are either, as he has rarely encountered them, and they operate in a strange way.


    Carion touched Klaus'' side to point this out to him. He had heard rumors, too, though this was the first time he''d seen them. So soon, they both followed those two, and Shasu''s group was left to take care of cleaning up or killing other cursed beasts.

 Chapter 124 - 124: They are all over the city

    As they walked, Klaus looked at the two newcomers before him. They were a bit strange.


    Maybe it was the aura or the walking that caused a strange feeling in him.


    ''They don''t make a sound when they walk; it''s like they''re not even there. It is incredibly difficult to notice the presence of these two.'' This was the first time he had seen a person like that.


    The only thing he could tell about them was that they were healers. They had good healing skills. The fact that they were so strange like that and had such a strangely assertive aura made them a bit of an oddity to investigate.


    Although they were most likely assassins.


    They quickly led them to a building in the city. It was a bit lonely. The people in the shelters were far away, and although there were sorcerers, they turned a blind eye.


    After walking for a while and climbing the stairs, they reached the top floor, where Sua and other people of good standing within the organization were waiting for them.


    When they both arrived, the healers present began to heal them.


    "You''re hurt bad, boy. Were the cursed beasts too tough? They were the First Phase, after all. Quite powerful." Sua smiled, and Klaus shrugged as he smiled.


    "I needed to keep my word to kill them both, didn''t I? Honestly, it was fun."


    "You killed the two beasts?" Sua asked in shock. Seeing Klaus nod, she looked to Carion for confirmation, and he nodded back.


    ''So fast? According to our monitoring devices, Beasts 1 and 2 died practically simultaneously. How could he have killed them both like that?'' she thought.


    While she was thinking, one of the people who went to look for Klaus and Carion approached her and showed her a special camera, the only one that could take pictures in the presence of cursed beasts and their strange interferences.


    Sua nodded. ''He killed them by the head. One he cut it off, and the other he stuck that weird knife in.'' She thought and looked at the pictures again.


    ''A Level 2 weapon... Quite powerful. Where did he get it from? They cost millions for those things.'' Sua looked up and looked at Klaus. "You''re at Primary Level?" She asked suspiciously.


    Klaus nodded at her. "I reached it yesterday morning. Thanks to this level, those beasts, though tricky, if I hit them in the right place, I can kill them easily." He smiled.


    Sua''s eyes sparkled when she heard this. She couldn''t believe it, but that was the only way he could kill such powerful cursed beasts.


    Not only was she surprised, but everyone present was. How could he reach that level so quickly?


    ''It''s not even 3 months since he came out of the Cursed Energy Bath yet, but he''s already managed to reach the Primary Level. Is that possible without treasure or strange drugs? What kind of ridiculous talent does he have? I''ve never heard that before.''


    The leaders next to Sua were worse off than she was. She had at least seen many of Klaus'' virtues. She could see his strategic and manipulative abilities to the point that she has been a little afraid to meet him, for whenever she does, she feels she is not in control of anything.


    This time, the situation seemed to be the same, but for the first time since Klaus had been with her, he had no intention of confronting her or remaining her equal. He mostly did it to remind her that he was out of her hands, but he didn''t need to this time.


    It was just the right time to show weakness, or at the very least to show that he can placate himself a bit, as that will serve him in his plans, so he can find out what Nithim Twice is all about. And for that, he has a plan.


    But all this is something that those leaders had no idea about. While they knew Klaus was very talented, talented enough to give him a contract to earn 100,000 Carter Coins a month, they would never think he was that amazing in that way.


    Many knew the time when Klaus entered and left the Cursed Energy Bath; they understood that it was a short time ago. They also remembered the strength he had going in and coming out, and that alone already made them hold him in higher esteem than many local geniuses.


    But what he had just done broke the schemes of what they were expecting. Although the Primary Level is extensive and difficult to cross, with this, he was already guaranteed to reach, at least, the Strong Level. Considering he did it quickly, couldn''t he reach the next level after that?


    Everyone had the same feeling, albeit in different ways: We have discovered a diamond in the rough. One very impressive!


    The number of people in the Strong Level within Soneli Country can be counted on one hand. For that is the maximum level reached by a person in this country.


    Aranfer Hiltroad, the most powerful Sorcerer in the nation, is also a Strong Level Sorcerer. Although he is at the top of the pyramid of that level, he is still within that level.


    That''s why the Strong Level can''t be underestimated; already at that level, he would fall within the top five most powerful in the nation.


    And he can get there in no time. Naturally, all of them were excited, although some of them were also looking at trouble.


    Sua smiled and nodded to him firmly.


    "That''s amazing. Your speed is superior to what I expected; congratulations." She said casually, though a strange aura was rising over her.


    She spoke again, preventing anyone else from doing so.


    "What do you know this time? You were the one who asked for a special mission to be issued, weren''t you?"


    Klaus nodded.


    "The situation is not just what you saw. An attack towards the commercial area orchestrated by special beasts in building destruction cannot be done with a minimum of intelligence, don''t you think?"


    "You''re right; we also think there is someone behind this. We protect the commercial area of Sam''an City; it is the most important area of the city, and Nithim Twice makes sure it is kept in good condition, but this time, we lost two important buildings and suffered several minor damages to others; that naturally is an attack directly towards us. We think it''s Etherleaf or directly Fallen Leaf; it wouldn''t be surprising, would it? You know what happened recently."


    At this answer, Klaus smiled and nodded.


    "Well, trying to guess whether it was Etherleaf, Fallen Leaf, Ronan Grimwell, the King, or someone else doesn''t do us any good." As Klaus spoke, he was suddenly interrupted by one of the leaders.


    "What are you saying?" he growled slightly, sounding angry.


    Klaus quickly realized it was because he had mentioned the ''King'', so he shrugged. "Just saying." He replied and looked at Sua again.


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s any of those; the important thing is that I know where those beasts came from and that there''s more danger in that place. It is possible that a big attack will be orchestrated shortly, and all the attacks could come from that place. It might not even be an organization but a direct attack from cursed beasts."


    Sua stared at him. "Where are they coming from?"


    "The sewers. I recently discovered that there are a lot of cursed beasts in that place. Or maybe there is a mighty one. I can only say that the cursed energy insulators they put in those places, which also seem to have mechanisms to prevent cursed energy from entering there, are imperfect. Underneath them, there are huge amounts of cursed energy. That''s why I asked for a special mission and would like to take it or be part of the investigations."


    Sua seemed surprised by his answer. "The sewers? There are protective mechanisms underneath the ground to prevent that kind of situation specifically. Powerful sorcerers made them and have been tested in many cities nationwide. They all work. How could they possibly be there?"


    "I just told you." Klaus replied casually and repeated himself, "They''re not perfect."


    "That''s hard to say. So far, they haven''t failed once." Sua looked to the rest of the leaders for confirmation, and they responded with affirmativeness.


    Somehow, a small defense seemed to have formed between what Sua said and what Klaus claimed, so he smiled, finding this funny.


    "It doesn''t matter if they hadn''t failed before; they failed this time. Systems are never perfect, and in this case, they are very imperfect if you ask me. Do you believe that theory more that they have never failed or empiricism?" The steady gaze in the other''s eyes made Sua have to avert it and remain thoughtful.


    "One-person empiricism doesn''t work for me, but I''ll believe you since you''re the one saying it. Still, I want to see what you say. Take me to the place where you discovered it." She replied, to which Klaus smiled.


    "That''s easy. Just look for any sewer hole, and I''ll show you. All over the city, you can feel it because the cursed energy there is so strong."


    At that answer, everyone was shocked. "Anywhere in the city!?" they shouted. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sam''an City is huge, you know!

 Chapter 125 - 125: Strange

    The fact that he said that in the whole city can be felt is a bit ridiculous. Sam''an City is so big that several cities could fit inside it.


    It is a huge city in territory, and Klaus knows that. But he was completely sure of it because he had researched it before.


    Seeing the certainty on his face, Sua was forced to nod. "Then let''s see what you say." She stood up and looked at the leaders. "If it is true, then this mission will be the initial preparation. It''s time for you to start moving."


    The various leaders understood and began preparations on their behalf. They seemed to be moving to do something amazing, but Klaus couldn''t figure anything out just by looking at them.


    Soon after, he, Carion, and the two healers from before accompanied Sua to the location she had determined to investigate.


    It was close to the building they were in, but as Klaus exited the building, he could see that the sorcerers that had once roamed the area were no longer there. The area was lonely, and no people were walking nearby.


    ''There seems to be interference as well. But I can''t figure out what kind of interference there is and what is creating it.''


    He didn''t give it much thought, and when he got there, he simply uncovered the manhole to show them.


    This place is close to the central area, so there was a lot of concentrated cursed energy down there. Klaus was the first to feel it, followed by those healers who quickly got in front of Sua, Carion, and, to finish, Sua.


    She frowned.


    ''Such a large concentration of cursed energy is no small thing. So it''s true, the specialized devices have failed.''


    Naturally, they could not sense cursed beasts, although Klaus and the healers could sense some movement down there.


    If there was one thing these healers excelled at, it was their high sense capacity. They could sense things from an amazing distance, and this time, it was evident.


    "Ma''am, there is movement down there."


    Sua nodded. "How many?"


    "I don''t know. There are several, but not many. Still, I can feel that some of them have strong footsteps and are surely powerful."


    Klaus nodded. "There are more than 10. Saying the exact amount is still difficult, but less than 50. And having so much cursed energy to become strong and to learn, plus cursed beasts that could be intelligent, I think they can become very strong in a short time. So, how about, do you think I''m lying?"


    Sua frowned. She pulled a device and tried to throw it in, but Klaus stopped her.


    "That would be tipping them off that we''re aware."


    She looked at him, thought about it for a few minutes, nodded, and put the device away.


    "Let''s head back. We''ll take control of the city sewers and launch a thorough investigation. Also, we''ll send sorcerers in there." She looked at the two healers then.


    "Go back and tell the healer assassins that a special mission was issued today. They are to pay attention to all access points to the sewers, and any unauthorized person approaching or attempting to enter will be stopped by Nithim Twice orders."


    "Yes, ma''am." Replied the two healers, who disappeared shortly after.


    ''So they were real assassins. And the most dangerous, healer assassins.'' S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Klaus could understand what kind of danger that meant. Because it was like a doctor being a murderer. Medical doctors are highly sought after; how much more would a healer be? Who can cure things that a medical doctor can''t? So no one would suspect them.


    And they could approach their victims with relative ease, and when they least expected it, the nature of killers would come out, but no one would be able to stop it then.


    They were the best kind of killers that could exist.


    Sua began to walk back to the building.


    "Do you want to take the mission this time? You should know that I think quite highly of you; I''m not convinced you''re in danger like that. If you want, I can pay you quite a bit just for the information, and I will send you to complete another mission of equal importance that we have." She looked at him casually. Somehow, Klaus could sense something strange in her gaze.


    Unfortunately, he wasn''t someone who could read looks or feelings, so he couldn''t understand exactly what that look meant.


    Still, the fact that she said that made him shrug.


    "Nothing to worry about; if I die, I''ll die doing what I want to do. That''s always been my life motto. Besides, I gave you that information because I want to take this mission alone; I won''t accept help from people much more powerful than me unless I bring them along."


    "Carion will go with you?"


    "Obviously, he''s my teammate."


    "Sigh, if you both die, it will be a big loss of personnel for the organization."


    "Haha, don''t worry. The organization won''t die without the two of us there, though I think it might if you''re not there." He looked at her as he said this, but Sua didn''t react.


    "Well, who knows? It''s stronger than you think."


    "Even if an organization is strong and looks well-established, without a commensurate leader, I fear it cannot sustain itself."


    "Tsk." Sua grumbled and decided to walk faster as she realized Klaus was starting to annoy her again.


    "Klaus and Carion, you have had a very long afternoon, and night is about to fall. My little ones will not be ready at this time. Tomorrow at 1 p.m., the mission will begin. You two will go in first, but I must tell you a few things."


    "First, the first phase is based on research. Everything in there must be reported. Second, if powerful cursed beasts are discovered, more than enough of them, we will send in powerful groups to take over. Although I will keep my word, I don''t like to lose Nithim just because, so you''d better keep that in mind. Third and not least." She turned to look at them.


    "We are in an important phase of our plans. I will not allow the curiosity of one or the stupidity of another to cause trouble at this time. Nithim Twice could undergo a major change before long; enjoy the mission."


    She walked away after saying that.


    Klaus frowned and paused.


    ''A threat disguised as goodwill. Looks like the real missions will be starting shortly. It''s time for me to start moving on Ronan''s side. I have to kill Johew before the weekend.'' Klaus looked at the watch in his hand and realized that it was almost 7 o''clock at night, so he said goodbye to Carion and went to meet Jasmine.


    Before those beasts showed up, she sent him a message to meet. It was the first message he had received from her after those bold words, and the meeting point was a bit curious.


    It is a plaza that is normally secluded but has good night sky views.


    Even better, it is close to the place where he recently bought the properties.


    Klaus walked through the slightly darkened square. There wasn''t much artificial lighting around here since it was a square specifically made for stargazing. This is also why it is not much visited, except at special times, because in the dark, the cursed beasts can hide more easily and ambush their prey.


    As he walked on one of the sides of the square, he noticed a solitary silhouette.


    It stood there, bathed in the darkness of night and the light of the stars. At the same time, the breeze hit her body, making her beautiful long black hair and deep red dress flutter.


    It was a peculiar dress for the occasion. If Klaus had to describe it in one word, it would be: Charming. If he could use one more, it would be: Sexy.


    It was charming and sexy, which showed off the beautiful lady''s figure there.


    Although he didn''t see her face, Klaus knew she was Jasmine. That unreal beauty could not be hidden, even if her back was turned.


    As he approached, she smiled.


    "I''m sorry for summoning you to a place like this at this hour, Klaus." She said and then turned around to see him.


    The moment she did, Klaus felt a strange ache in his heart. His mind became clouded with a face unfamiliar to him, and the pain in his heart intensified, causing him to recoil slightly in bewilderment and clutch his chest tightly.


    "Agh..." Although he tried to look at Jasmine hard, his head seemed to be being pushed down by a huge rock that weighed tons.


    Klaus'' sudden change made Jasmine startle.


    "Klaus!" She ran towards him, but he fell backward, sitting on the floor.


    His pulse suddenly intensified, and his heart began to beat at high speed. That activated his ability sooner than expected, for his heart, which is the Great Attractor itself, was pumping hard and fast.


    ''Who''s the fucking bastard who wants to stop me from seeing her? Shit, get the fuck out of there, you fucker! Let me see your fucking face if you have the guts!'' His mind screamed enormously.


    It was only for a moment, but Jasmine''s beautiful, perfect face transformed into an unfamiliar face. One that didn''t hold her former aura didn''t hold her beauty. It was not her.


    Clearly, something was attacking him directly so that he could not see her real face.


    And he realized that when he saw that his heart seemed to be under attack by something.


    ''Well... Let me see what you can do to a real Gravitational Anomaly. Do you want to play little games with the Cosmos? Hehe, I WANT TO SEE YOU KEEP TRYING; I''M GOING TO SWALLOW YOU, FUCKING BASTARD!'' He growled fiercely inside and sat on the floor, closing his eyes.


    If someone wanted to play fuck him, he wanted to play too. He wanted to see what kind of bastard he was.

 Chapter 126 - 126: A Curse (1)

    As Klaus sat, looking inside himself, he allowed his heart to beat as much as it could and would. In the meantime, he began to look at what the weird thing was trying to attack his heart.


    The attack was orchestrated suddenly, so it hadn''t given him time to react, but now that he was trying to do so, he realized it wasn''t complicated. Earlier, he had tried to understand the Great Attractor, and as it was his own heart, he could understand it a little.


    The problem was that the understanding he gained didn''t seem to do him any good. It simply told him that his heart, the Great Attractor, was very versatile and could absorb many things as long as they were energy.


    Now, what was considered energy other than the two energies of the world? There were many things, and one of the reasons he wanted to develop his own research center once again was that. He wanted to gather many different types of energy through science and try to absorb them with his great attractor.


    But what else was considered energy?


    So far, Klaus had no idea, as he knew little about this world. He just assumed it would be useful to him in the future when he learned more.


    But now, something strange was trying to hit his body, and the Great Attractor would not allow it. He didn''t understand what was happening, nor did he know what was attacking him, but if that thing wanted to attack him in that way, then he would use his Great Attractor to see if it was possible to absorb it, using the method he had learned earlier.


    At first, he just tried to focus on what was before him. He tried to understand what it was, but it looked like a strange thing trying to create weird tattoos on his heart, even though he couldn''t do it. Every heartbeat was perfectly repulsing it.


    ''I see; the heart seems to have understood that, so it reckons the faster it beats, the further it will push it away, and it''s working. The problem is, I don''t want you to push it out; let me try it. Besides, it''s unhealthy for my heart to beat that much; my body won''t take it.'' He smiled.


    Although he seemed to be facing a dangerous situation, he was not worried because he was angry.


    Few things could make him angry, but the fact that a thing external and not even attacking head-on was trying to prevent him from seeing Jasmine''s beautiful face made him angry. And this anger would not go away until he swallowed the thing.


    This also made things fun for him because, although he seemed calm, the truth was that he was feeling tremendous pain in his heart.


    Still, nothing he couldn''t handle.


    ''Go on, go on. I want to see how much you can take.''


    He focused his attention on his heart and began to employ it differently. The first thing he did was to bring forth energy from the inside out of the heart. As the beating of the heart seemed to carry a certain power, when it mixed with the cursed energy, the power increased.


    Naturally, that activated the Great Attractor, which made the energy very close to his body and started approaching him strangely.


    This further confirmed that his heart was a gravitational anomaly because increasing the force of the ''beat'' of each heartbeat bent space like all gravity, which caused matter, in this case in the form of energy, to be attracted to it.


    But this also directly affected the thing trying to cling to his heart. Somehow, it found itself pulled roughly, so it resisted. Although it increased the pain Klaus felt, he inwardly smiled.


    "An energy dares to mess with my Great Attractor, you deluded bastard!"


    Seeing that it worked and realizing that the thing was energy, he began to use it more and more. He ignored the pain despite the fact that it was making him sweat and had Jasmine worried.


    He could hear Jasmine calling him and even seemed to have him in a comfortable place. Still, Klaus didn''t want to open his eyes.


    In his mind, a bastard invaded Jasmine''s beautiful face, and he didn''t want to let him see it. The same applied to her eyes. Jasmine''s beautiful blue eyes seemed to have turned into dull gray eyes. Somehow, they looked like the eyes of a dead man.


    Maybe what that meant was that this thing wanted to kill her; how could he let it do that? He was open to doing so if it wanted to fight, but until he swallowed this thing, he wouldn''t open his eyes.


    When he opens his eyes, he''s sure he''ll see that beautiful face again... Or maybe he''ll be in another world, or he won''t open them at all.


    But since someone wants to challenge him, he will accept the challenge! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thus, he continued in a small internal war between his heart and the strange energy. The heart gradually pulled this one, making it desperate and leading it to a dead end.


    "STOP IT, DAMN IT!" A strange voice sounded inside him. The voice seemed to be cutting off towards the end of its words as if it felt a terrifying pain.


    Klaus frowned and stared at him.


    "Heh, here I thought you were just a crappy energy, but you can still say words."


    "Hmph, what energy, you bastard!? I''m a curse!"


    "Oh? You''re a cursed beast?"


    "A curse! I''m not a lowly being like those stupid beasts; I''m a real curse!"


    "I don''t see much difference. No, I should say I see a big one. When I meet a cursed beast, I still have to fight until I defeat them. But with you... Pew." Klaus made it as if he spat.


    "My heart alone is enough to defeat you, you meddling scum, you think I care what the fuck you are? Since you''re trying to mess with Jasmine and attacking me, let me tell you that you''ve picked the wrong enemy!"


    Klaus then made his heart beat much harder than before, so the energy, which he thought he had gotten rid of, was suddenly sucked in again, and the pain of feeling crushed was felt by that thing again, which caused him great pain.


    Klaus also felt great pain, so he gritted his teeth hard to hold on.


    "Damn you, die!"


    "WAIT, YOU IDIOT, IF I DIE, YOU WILL DIE OF PAIN!" Then the curse gave a great scream, making Klaus look at him and stop pumping.

 Chapter 127 - 127: A Curse (2)

    "What do you mean?"


    This thing, which seemed to have life, sighed and moved as far away from the heart as he could. Still, something strange was attached between him and the heart, so he couldn''t move far away.


    ''Shit, I was wrong, what the fuck is this body?'' Although he wanted to curse out loud, in the end, he didn''t.


    "Hmph, don''t you understand that I''m a curse? You can''t kill me!"


    Klaus frowned and tried pumping again, which scared the curse or energy, whatever it was.


    "Wait, wait!"


    "Hmph, you think you''re the big deal? I have here what I need to kill you. If you''re not more specific, I''ll shred you."


    "Sigh. I''m a curse. If you don''t know what that means, it''s that I curse people. Originally, I was far away from here and didn''t know where. But I have a special connection with that girl. When the curse in her started to be absorbed by you and attacked you with ferocity, I was brought here. I have the power to curse you; in fact, I already did. You are cursed now, and the mark is on your heart."


    Klaus frowned.


    "Why is Jasmine cursed, and what kind of curse are you?"


    "What do I know? Ask her why she''s cursed. I was born into this family. I curse them because it''s my job." This thing''s arrogant language was a bit annoying, but Klaus didn''t care.


    "What I do is to prevent you, who have received the special attention or love of a woman of the Clan, from not being able to see her beauty and feel repulsion towards her. Do you understand? If you kill me, you will suffer terrible pain that will possibly kill you. Heh, you are doomed to never see that woman''s beauty again." This time, his proud smile did indeed annoy Klaus, but he nodded. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see; that''s why I didn''t see her real face a while ago. I didn''t feel any revulsion, though; I just felt anger because I realized someone else was usurping her identity. Heh, what a poorly done curse."


    "What the hell are you talking about!?"


    Klaus ignored his screams and looked at his heart. The marks were there.


    ''So, a curse...'' He thought.


    As he did so, the curse continued to speak arrogantly. "Hahahaha, in the end, you''re destined to watch me curse you and curse that girl; you like her, don''t you? Hahahahahaha, well, it''s no use; here I am, a curse, to stop everything from going right!" The frantic laughter was no deterrent for Klaus to think carefully.


    Suddenly, something occurred to him, and he looked at the curse.


    "Wait. Since you''re a curse, a special kind of energy, doesn''t that mean that if I absorb you, you''ll become one of my powers?"


    "Huh? What the hell are you talking about? Are you crazy?"


    "Yeah... A little." Klaus smiled and looked at his abilities once more.


    He focused on his body, which clearly said it could contain all kinds of energy.


    ''All kinds...'' He looked greedily at the curse and grinned widely.


    "How much percentage of dying do I have if I absorb you?" he asked suddenly.


    Curse didn''t quite understand but answered. "Hm, I don''t know, 70%? Maybe between 60 and 70%. Are you afraid now?"


    Klaus smiled even more...


    "Crazy, we all have a little bit, don''t we? Well, it''s too bad for you. I''m not only a little bit crazy, but I''m also a scientist. I bet you''ve never met a Mad Scientist who is not afraid of death!"


    "That laughable percentage, you''re just a disgrace, nothing more! You call this a curse!? HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Klaus immediately started putting pressure on his heart, making it pump hard.


    "What the hell are you doing!?"


    Suddenly, the curse began to be pulled forcefully towards the heart.


    Naturally, the pain increased in Klaus. His muscles contracted, and his heart seemed dilated, but Klaus smiled.


    "What with this useless pain? This is what a curse looks like? Believe me, you''ll look better as my power!"


    Klaus'' shout scared the curse, which started to tremble. They were both feeling the same kind of pain, but Klaus wasn''t afraid of the pain.


    What kind of pain was this?


    Compared to the pain he felt when he was dying at the hands of that dark energy that swallowed him alive in that research center, this was nothing.


    And that time, he didn''t even flinch. He managed to decipher that preciousness in front of him. He didn''t care if it was killing him; he wanted to understand it, even if it was the last thing he did!


    And he did.


    What was a little pain like this, feeling the muscles being crushed? Maybe it was painful, but he didn''t care.


    His curiosity was greater than any pain.


    That was something that Curse could not understand. How could there be anyone capable of enduring so much pain?


    What should have been impossible had materialized before him. A crazy bastard was willing and able to endure it.


    That''s why the curse tried to escape as much as possible, but he couldn''t.


    ''What the fuck is this? Why can''t I, one of the most powerful curses ever cast, do anything? Who is this bastard?'' Although he grunted loudly and tried to escape, his power seemed lost.


    ''Right...'' He suddenly remembered something. ''The family connection. I must escape that way!'' He immediately tried to feel that family connection, which had brought him here since a moment ago, he had been tens of thousands of miles away, even hundreds of thousands, perhaps.


    As he did so, he suddenly became still. ''What? It''s gone, the connection... broken? My curse... Is it gone?'' Suddenly, he became desperate as he felt strange things.


    "AHHHHHHH, YOU BASTARD!"


    Still, as he tried to make one last attempt, exploding, everything around him changed.


    The heart he had been seeing a moment ago and the entire interior of that strange body transformed into a vast, endless, dark void.


    Here, there was no light, no earth, no matter.


    Everything was empty.


    Even more, this strange void seemed to be staring at him, making him tremble. He felt a single tremor, a single glance before his consciousness faded from the void.


    Klaus looked at the curse resisting but suddenly saw it go still.


    ''Resigned?'' he thought. Along with his thought, the speed of absorption increased from one moment to the next and was over in no time.

 Chapter 128 - 128: New Type of Energy

    The rapidity of the absorption meant that Klaus couldn''t think about it other than a: ''He ran out of steam.'' For that''s what it seemed like.


    There was a lot to think about, but he didn''t give it much thought because something happened in his body at that moment.


    The first thing is that the marks over his heart stopped being ''marks'' and became something very similar to an energy transmitter that permeated the veins coming out of his heart. Gradually, they expanded, and within seconds, they were over every vein in his body.


    At the same time, a strange energy was mixed between those veins. This energy was not positive, nor was it cursed. It was a kind of dark energy, a bit similar to the cursed energy, only a bit darker and more evil.


    This energy was abundant in some way and was all over his body, which allowed him to study it. When barely 10 seconds had passed studying it, he felt a stream of information being transmitted from that strange energy to his brain.


    Curses energy. Unlike ''cursed energy,'' which gives birth to many things in this world and can be used for progressive strengthening, curses energy is similar, although it does strengthen him, not directly, but his mind.


    Thanks to that, his mind seemed to have suddenly become more powerful, making his thoughts more effective and less troublesome. He could control them perfectly, and even mathematical problems that he saw in his past life and that were a bit complicated to solve seemed to have become easier and more understandable.


    It was amazing that something could improve the mind of the greatest scientist on earth, so he was delighted with that.


    But that was not all.


    Curse energy doesn''t strengthen your physique, so it doesn''t attack the physique directly, either. So it''s a bit useless if you look at it like that, but when you realize that it can attack the soul directly, you realize it''s much better than any physical attack.


    This is a mental attack, something not many sorcerers can do in a versatile or natural way.


    ''If I remember correctly, Alya Arlott was famous in the novel because she had the ability to attack directly to the soul. Could it be that she has something like this?'' he thought.


    He could not only make direct attacks on the soul (mind) but also implant curses within his abilities and knowledge.


    The thing is, he has very little knowledge about them right now. ''I wonder what I can do. Will I be able to cast the curse on someone''s face?'' he thought, remembering what the curse he had just swallowed was about.


    Instead of receiving an answer, suddenly, his mind went white, and he felt himself falling. But, in that same instant, he felt he was on a firm footing.


    He opened his eyes, confused, and found himself in the middle of a black, empty, and totally dark space. Although he had never been given any information about it and had no idea what it was, as soon as he opened his eyes, he knew he was in a space inside his mind.


    ''Did my mind have such a good space?'' he thought, looking around. But as he did so, something caught his attention.


    Inside was a small creature floating quietly there. It looked small, but it looked terrifying somehow.


    Its head appeared to be that of a small dragon, but the face was human. Two small horns protruded from its strange head, and the rest of its body was normal humanoid.


    Seeing it and not knowing what it was, his System activated and gave him the information.


    [Little Human-Faced Dragon Curse. It was extracted from the Human Faceless Dragon Curse].


    | Curses are a type of power, of energy. They can be cultivated inside the body using a pure energy source. They are very useful for cursing your enemies, so they can be a trump card; they can also be used for illusions, depending on the type.


    | They are a special kind of soul-strengthening energy that is useful for unlocking Soul Space. Although they can be bred as pets, they are mute until they get a vessel suited to their destiny.


    | The Birthmark of the Curse is what you must do to be able to ''Curse'' someone else.


    Klaus looked at the forehead of the Curse and saw there a mark like small leaves turning clockwise.


    ''That must be the birthmark. If I do this somewhere and sometimes, I can pass it on. But it''s still small; I must grow it.'' He thought.


    The fact that it was mute until it found a vessel was of no consequence; in fact, for him, that would be best for now. Since he doesn''t like to hear voices in his head, that would make him look like he is crazy, which he is, but not in that way.


    Then he looked around and nodded. ''So this is a Soul Space.''


    It didn''t look anything special, but something useful it should have, and he would find out in the future.


    For now, he decided to focus on the character before him.


    Somehow, this one seemed connected to all the curse''s energy. The mark on its forehead resembled the mark that had been imprinted on his heart previously, which is why it now hurts so much.


    ''And I can give him cursed or positive energy to grow within its own energy, which will also increase my cursing energy. I wonder how much-cursed energy it will need to grow?''


    As he imagined ways to feed it, he began to feel his mind slowly darken. He felt dizzy. Also, somehow, he could feel some caresses on his face and hair.


    The caresses and the dizziness blended into one, suddenly bringing his mind back to his body.


    He opened his eyes.


    A beautiful face stood in front of him, staring at him while trying to help him in some way. It even seemed to want to transmit its own energy to him, but it could not do so. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the end, she simply placed several treasures next to him and laid him on her lap.


    That''s how Klaus could stare at her when she looked at him.

 Chapter 129 - 129: A Little Moment

    "Klaus!" She said cheerfully.


    The glee was evident in her look and her face.


    This was indeed the face Klaus was familiar with. It was a perfect and beautiful face, praiseworthy and pleasing. It conveyed her aura, so it was simply perfect for her.


    The other face, the most important thing about it was that her aura could not be transmitted through it. It was an imperfect face that made a terrible contrast to her aura. Because Jasmine''s perfect aura could not mesh with that face.


    Klaus couldn''t help but raise his hands and stand up a little in that position to look at her more closely. He stood so close to her that their noses were almost touching so they could both smell each other''s perfume and scent.


    He smiled, "This is the beautiful face I''m used to. Those eyes seem to look through mine and scrutinize me from head to toe. This is the face that shows so many emotions when it sees me and simultaneously can tell my own emotions and feelings. This is indeed your beautiful face, Jasmine."


    His words were sudden, so Jasmine was lost in thought for several minutes.


    "Huh?" She exclaimed, confused.


    But a small movement from Jasmine meant that their noses touched, so she flinched at this and was startled.


    But somehow, she didn''t pull away.


    Instead, she smiled at him as she tried to understand his words. Her mind, heart, and body felt incredibly light and strangely good. She had never felt like this before; it was as if a huge weight had been lifted off her back and heart.


    "If you like my face so much, you can see it as much as you want. But you should know that no one has ever had the opportunity to see it that close. I think that might trigger my family to want you to post a millennial bond. I don''t think you have that kind of money."


    "Then I''ll pay it another way." Klaus moved a little closer, allowing their noses to fully touch and be very close to each other.


    For an inexperienced woman like her, this meant that her heart beat much faster than usual. Her blood seemed to pool in her face, but she did not pull away.


    She felt a deep, strange connection with him from the first moment she saw him. She wanted to find out what it was, to understand what it was all about. She didn''t expect that approaching him with that in mind would make her mind pay more and more attention to him.


    Now, a strange feeling was flowing inside her that she didn''t want to stop or placate. She was fine feeling it, even if that was selfish.


    Besides, she might not have much time with him, as things could change in a few months. So the more she felt it now, the better it was for her.


    So even though she stammered, she still dared to ask, "H-how will you pay for it?" Her face was hot.


    Klaus smiled softly as he looked at her. In his past life, he had never fallen in love. He didn''t even have a wife or anything similar. For most of his adulthood, his life was plagued by boredom, and the only thing that filled him was investigating the universe and trying to understand it.


    He was a man who had nothing to lose, and that is why he was able to reach the top. After losing his father, mother, and brother, he never had anything to lose.


    But this life seemed to want to reset all that. Maybe he would never get his mother and brother back, but somehow, in so few months, still life managed to teach him a new feeling.


    It didn''t arouse his curiosity as it always did because he actually seemed to understand it. But it did arouse a different curiosity for wanting to understand her and the strange feeling.


    That''s why he couldn''t help but get caught up in the moment, and, in a bold move, he quickly brought his lips close to hers and brought them together.


    It was just a small touch, but they sent countless currents through both bodies, especially Jasmine''s. She felt so lost that she didn''t notice that Klaus had already stood up.


    ''I wonder if I should tell her about that curse...'' Klaus thought after getting up and walking a few steps away.


    He was curious to know more about those curses; maybe she does.


    ''Well, if she asks me anything about it, I''ll tell her. I''ll get information and maybe help.'' He nodded and looked at her.


    She was still lost in her mental shock, and Klaus didn''t want to disturb her, as he didn''t know how she would react to that. He was still curious why she called him here, but he decided to move away a bit and stand in front of her, but looking at the sky for a while.


    He was pensive about the training, when a voice brought him out of his thoughts.


    "Klaus."


    He turned to look at her and noticed that she was beaming. ''She didn''t take it badly; she even looked happy, '' he said, smiling as well.


    "Yes?"


    She then held out a hand to him. "I invited you here because today there is a banquet and dancing ceremony with important people in the city. Many rich and powerful people will participate, so I wanted to ask if you would like to join me."


    Though confused, Klaus nodded. "If you want to invite me, I''ll naturally go. Only I don''t know how to dance, so I won''t be able to participate." He replied and grabbed her hand to get up.


    "That''s okay; I can teach you if we decide to dance. Anyway, the important thing is that you attend with me."


    "Okay. What time does it start?"


    "It started 30 minutes ago, so we should get going if we want to enjoy the good food."


    Klaus and Jasmine didn''t want to waste any time, and since the occasion was for the elegant and powerful people of the city, they both chose to go in Klaus'' new car, which lent itself to this.


    ''I wonder if I will be lucky enough to get close to Johew on this occasion. According to Jasmine, the people attending are the city''s most powerful people within the business field and a few nobles.''


    As he drove to the indicated place, a huge private luxury villa, he saw many luxury cars entering. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When they arrived, they were both greeted with strange names. They were Jasmine''s arrangements, but the face was not covered, so it was not a very good disguise, but it was of no consequence.


    In the main hall, many people were present, rich and powerful. And they all, without exception, looked at Jasmine when she entered.


    Klaus didn''t know it, but she seemed to have an extraordinary status among them.


    "Lady Ashle, it is an honor to have you here. Thank you for accepting our invitation." A good-looking, elegant man with a powerful bearing approached them to greet her.


    Jasmine greeted him back and tried to introduce him to Klaus but noticed he was looking at someone else. ''A target of Klaus?'' She thought as she looked at the expression on his face and then turned her head to see who it was.


    ''Businessman Johew?'' she thought. She had some information from him, but to avoid drawing attention to Klaus, she talked to the nobleman, who approached her in a friendly manner.


    Klaus then realized his mistake and smiled. He pulled out his cell phone for a second and typed a message to Ronan Grimwell.


    The mission was to take place before the weekend and was starting tonight.


    After that, he greeted several people while using the last name ''Ashle''. He didn''t know who Ashle was, but since Jasmine was using it and granted him an identity with that last name, he would use it.

 Chapter 130 - 130: Boring talks, but getting closer to the target.

    "Gentlemen." A burly man, old and powerful in city politics and noble, came on stage to give a few words after greeting Jasmine.


    He drew everyone''s attention to him and spoke again.


    "First of all, everyone surely already knows me, and for those who don''t, you can call me Old Rock or Ark; for friends, I''m still Old Noble." He greeted them and then continued speaking.


    "Today is a great day for our city. I won''t beat around the bush and get to the point. The City has been going through a complicated process these past few days. Forced disappearances, huge cursed beasts suddenly come out, as what happened an hour ago in the city, and other strange things. This has worried the leaders, so they have sought to cooperate with us, politicians, nobles, and business people."


    "Since 1 hour ago, the calls from the Noble of Sam''an City have been coming to our cell phones and those of our relatives. Many of us are already in the same boat to earn money; others are still waiting to move. But today, we invite you because there is a much more important announcement for our city."


    "Sam''an City was chosen by the Ashle Family of the Carter Capital as a city worth investing in. The Ashle Family plans to develop our city with strong investments, and because of this, they have sent one of their members, Miss Ashle, youngest daughter of Leader Ashle."


    Many did not find his first words very interesting¡ªthey all knew that¡ªbut his last words were a great shock to them.


    "Miss Ashle is in town!?" many of the unaware shouted in shock. Some glasses of wine fell to the floor, so the clinking echoed in the room.


    That was the reaction the man there expected, so he smiled.


    "That''s right. Miss Ashle is not only in town and has already given great contracts to several of us; she is also with us in this place. Please, I came up here to embarrass myself in front of you because of her. I hope each and every one of you can meet her." Saying so, he pointed to a place where the lights were concentrated.


    Jasmine and Klaus stood listening quietly while eating some grapes and talking to each other.


    The room was silent for a moment until a great sound of astonishment was heard. They didn''t make much noise because they were all classy people, but they were so astonished that they almost forgot that they must be elegant.


    Several of them ran to greet her the moment they saw her. Naturally, they also treated Klaus as a rich young man, Jasmine''s boyfriend, so he got a lot of attention, too, especially from the rich women around.


    From the other side of the room, three people of high status were gathered. One of them was the one who spoke from the dais, the Old Nobleman, whose real name is Ark Hauer. Naturally, he did not join the round of greetings; instead, he was joined by two others of astonishing status.


    "Mr. Johew, you seem to have received a big contract this time." Ark Hauer said, smiling a little while grimacing with his glass as if he was going to toast him.


    Johew was polite and returned the salute.


    "Haha, it was hard to get it, but Miss Ashle has favored me. Though there''s someone else who got it better. But, considering whose you are, I''m not surprised, Lord Hal''mit." He looked at the other man standing next to them.


    Actually, he wasn''t ''with them''; he wasn''t even looking at Miss Ashle. Instead, he was looking out the window behind him, his back to the crowd. It was Johew who first approached to speak, and subsequently, Ark Hauer arrived.


    Ark Hauer was shocked to hear him say this and turned around abruptly. "Lord Hal''mit?" he asked, stunned.


    He did not recognize him because Chriskev Hal''mit was now wearing a rather large straw hat¡ªnothing fancy for the occasion or for the character Chriskev was.


    He sighed and looked annoyed at Johew, though he didn''t say anything to him.


    "Mr. Hauer, it''s been a while since the last time. I hope you''re not making a fuss just because I''m here." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hahaha, how could that be, Lord Hal''mit?" Ark Hauer quickly backed up a step as he was already preparing to go on stage again to also introduce Hal''mit to the crowd.


    "Lord Hal''mit, I did not expect you to be chosen by Miss Ashle as well, what kind of contract did you receive? Being you, I''m afraid you received the highest of all those present."


    Chriskev Hal''mit looked sideways at Jasmine''s figure and smiled. ''Ashle, huh?'' he thought. He was no fool and could understand that there was something behind this that he couldn''t see.


    "I just came out of curiosity, Mr. Hauer. Ignore me, and I won''t cause you any trouble. I''ve had a long day today and would rather not talk."


    Ark nodded and said nothing more. Instead, he looked at Johew, who also decided to give up and move to the side with Hauer.


    "I didn''t expect Lord Hal''mit to be here as well."


    "I saw him by chance, but his hat is able to hide him very well. He doesn''t seem to want to draw attention to himself. But I heard he received a contract good enough to embarrass all of us together. I wonder if it''s true."


    "Mr. Johew, what is your contract, out of curiosity?" Hauer was intrigued because he had heard that Johew''s contract involved developing several territories and enterprises that anyone else could hardly surpass. That''s why Hauer holds him in such high regard, as he could soon overtake several in the top 10.


    Johew sighed. "I have been handed over 35 domestic and four foreign companies. All manufacturing, chemical, and product creation uses raw materials from mines. It''s such a big contract that I had to get into serious trouble because of it."


    "So amazing?"


    "That''s why I don''t understand. What contract did they give Lord Hal''mit? What are the Ashle Family''s plans? The companies they gave me are enough to cover many parts of the market and are large. They are all operational but were given to me in problem territories."


    Hauer nodded. "I have a high position in politics, Mr. Johew. I was charged with a high-level political contract but have a confidentiality agreement. Still, if you need my help, don''t hesitate to ask. I will provide it."


    Johew smiled. He knew this guy wanted to get close to him because his future had become ten times more promising than it had been one month ago. But he couldn''t deny that he would need the government''s help. That was precisely why he decided to come here, and perhaps that''s why the organizers did it.


    The rich and powerful of the government cooperating in the same partnership would yield beautiful results, especially for the more astute.


    As they both talked and watched from the side, Jasmine and Klaus finished greeting many people and made their way to where Johew was standing.


    "I''ve given him a super good contract. He''s your target, right?" Jasmine asked softly.


    Klaus nodded.


    "Is a problem for you?"


    "You''ll kill him?"


    "That''s right, my contractor wants him dead."


    She nodded gently. "I can help you, but the payment for killing him must be commensurate with what I have given him. How much will you be paid?"


    Klaus smiled. "All of Johew''s territories will belong to me."


    Jasmine was surprised and looked at him. "That''s a trap."


    "I know."


    "Why do you want to fall for it?"


    "It''s the perfect opportunity to make money. Johew''s territories cost a lot of money; his companies and investments will also belong to me. It''s a lot of money and resources I can''t waste, you know? Besides, I have ways to avoid trouble."


    Jasmine then looked thoughtful. She had a lot on her mind, and she knew that if Klaus killed this guy, some of her family''s plans would go awry. But she was also tempted to allow it.


    ''That would give him great status in the eyes of the world...'' She thought as she approached Johew and Hauer.


    Just before they arrived, she spoke again.


    "If you have ways, then ask your contractor to give you all of Johew''s recently acquired companies as well. If they want to kill him, it is because of that, and you will not be the only one who will try, so it will be dangerous. I have given him a contract with 42 high-level Domestic Companies, 4 Foreign ones to complement the first ones, several mines, and so on. All that is more than 10 times more expensive than all his current territories. I can help you, but we must kill him tonight."


    Klaus was surprised but couldn''t answer her in time. When he realized they were already in front of Johew, who smiled at them.


    "Greetings, Miss Ashle, Mr. Ashle. It is our pleasure to have you here." Johew raised his glass to toast Klaus and Jasmine, who did the same.


    The four of them started talking and exchanging contacts. They talked about different things, all the while enjoying the moment.

 Chapter 131 - 131: Forcing him

    Because Jasmine knew very well how to play her cards in a conversation, as she seemed to be able to read the feelings of different people, Klaus could go out to meet Ronan for a moment.


    While talking to so many rich people and making valuable contacts, Klaus sent several messages to Ronan, which annoyed him, so he decided to meet him.


    Ronan moved to a nearby place where Klaus waited for him when he arrived.


    The moment he did, he glared at him.


    "I was hoping you were joking with me when you told me that, but it seems you''re not."


    Klaus smiled at him. "Why would I joke about something like that? I can complete the mission today without suspicion being raised. But I need all that. I just found out a lot of powerful people are following him. Losing one more day would possibly mean we''d be wasting our time."


    "It''s on you."


    Ronan was furious at his words and glared at him with a menacing, almost murderous look. "You think you can control everything, Sorcerer Will?"


    "And you think you can?" Klaus stepped forward and put a hand on his shoulder.


    "Ronan Grimwell, don''t forget that I know perfectly well where you are and where you''re hiding. Don''t think I don''t know who you''re running from."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Hehe, don''t play dumb. You know perfectly well that I can stop Nithim Twice from finding you; you just need to do what I told you."


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "I think you overestimate yourself. I really don''t need to; I just want to cooperate with you, Ronan Grimwell." Klaus turned away after saying that.


    Ronan understood what he meant, but the fact that he understood is what bothered him the most.


    He had fallen into a trap, but he wasn''t lost yet.


    ''Just a little more...'' Ronan took a deep breath.


    "If I gave you all that, then what would I gain? That wouldn''t make any sense. I''m paying you to kill a guy because I need some stuff he''s got, and..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Klaus interrupted him and prevented him from finishing speaking. "That guy''s possessions are secondary, and you know it. You want him dead because you''ve accepted a mission that will give you great status, right? Don''t forget, I know perfectly well that you work for Fallen Leaf. It''s Fallen Leaf who wants all those industries; in return, they''ll give you an amazing rank within the organization."


    Ronan''s complexion turned pale upon hearing this, but he recovered quickly. "How do you know?"


    "Did you forget that I also work for Fallen Leaf indirectly? They lost an Executive recently and are also having problems in the capital. Also, the presence of 2 people from the Carter Capital in the country puts them under pressure, so they must move under the table to achieve their goals."


    "You... You mean they called you?"


    "Hehe, Fallen Leaf doesn''t have all the information I have regarding this man. Even if they kill him, they won''t actually be able to take control of those companies because someone else is trying to get them, too, and they move fast. That''s why I want to work with you, Ronan Grimwell, since you have all the documents concerning Johew and some power in the government. I just need you to give me the necessary documents signed and stamped."


    If he could acquire so many industries, his status would increase all at once, from internal to overseas.


    It''s an opportunity he doesn''t want to miss, so he can''t let it go, and precisely because of that, he decides to attack Ronan directly with everything he has.


    Even so, Ronan still seemed to have words left to say.


    "That will create your death, one way or another. If what you say is correct, Nithim Twice and Fallen Leaf would fight for those companies since Miss Ashle''s contract doesn''t specify much of it, and they already belong to Johew. So, why do you want that? You have enough to spare with Johew''s current territories, and you wouldn''t die." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Klaus shrugged his shoulders. "I don''t want it for myself. Before you know it, all those companies will be sold to different people, and no one will know who sold them. And, before you know it, you''ll have moved up the ranks, and everyone will think it''s a ruse by Johew to avoid leaving anything to his assassins. I''m giving you a great benefit, Ronan. Just give me those documents, and everything will be solved tonight."


    Klaus was determined to get those documents and Ronan seemed to be running out of options more and more.


    .


    While that was happening, Jasmine was chatting with Johew and Hauer in the room. They both realized that she really favored them.


    She even promised them more things if they could help her. She also noticed Chriskev Hal''mit, but since he was in his own world, she didn''t care, though she knew that, even in the Capital, that man would have a good status.


    Thanks to Jasmine being quite friendly with all of them, Johew let his feelings show and made it obvious to Jasmine that he had been a bit in danger lately, so Jasmine used that to her advantage.


    "Mr. Johew, if you are in trouble, don''t hesitate to come to me. I was the one who gave you that contract, and I am the one in charge of all the development going on in this country at the hands of my family. Therefore, whatever the problem is with my hires, it will naturally be my problem. You must know that my family''s armies will move at a word from me alone."


    Johew looked at her in shock. ''Can she read my mind or something? I''ve never seen her power; few people know her in the capital, but... Being part of the Ashle, she must be powerful.''


    The armies of a family like the Ashles were naturally staggering. Almost any family from the Carter Capital could rule this small country, let alone one of the 3 Families below the Carter Family. They could practically destroy the country at will, and no stone would be left unturned.


    Johew knew the power of such a good family, so his eyes sparkled.


    "Miss Ashle, I''ll call on you if I need help. Thank you so much for what you''ve done for me; I''m touched." From his words and gestures, you could tell he was quite touched and even felt a bit sentimental about it, as it was help that came to him at just the right time.


    Jasmine smiled at this and nodded to him.


    Just at those moments, out of the corner of her eye, Klaus''s figure entered the room, so it caught her attention immediately.


    ''Looks like everything went well.''


    .


    Outside that place, Ronan Grimwell slammed the wall to one side of him.


    ''Damn sorcerer.'' His chest rose and fell, but he could only resign himself.


    There had been nothing he could do. From start to finish, he had been in Klaus'' hands, and Klaus had simply allowed him to speak on a whim because if he had wanted to, he wouldn''t even have been able to speak¡ªnot because Klaus was stronger than him, but because Klaus knew too much.


    In the face of so much knowledge that Klaus shouldn''t know, Ronan could do nothing but commit to doing what he asked of him.


    And while it wasn''t bad for him, it still wasn''t what he wanted. Now, what he wondered was, how the hell did he know so much? Who told him? How did he do his research?


    Ronan Grimwell is not just any rich person in the city who could be investigated without anyone noticing. He is a true noble with a high-level noble title. Thanks to his noble title, he owns a part of Sam''an City, and if that wasn''t enough, he has a high status in different organizations.


    Even if he had fallen lately because of Nithim Twice, the reality is that not even the Duke of Sam''an or Chriskev Hal''mit could get information from him so easily.


    How did a little sorcerer like him do it?


    ''Did anyone betray me?'' he thought. His mind moved quickly among his subordinates, and he doubted them, especially the ones closest to him.


    He remembered a couple who could give that much information to that guy. That would also explain why he had disappeared these last few days.


    Still, which of them had betrayed him?


    However, it wouldn''t have been a betrayal if he had considered it carefully.


    Everyone knows that ''Sorcerer Will'' is a foreigner. And being a foreigner doesn''t necessarily mean he''s one of the nearby countries or from a low-level country. In fact, considering his talent and his young age, it is more likely that he is from a powerful country.


    ''One of the major powers?'' His mind suddenly clicked.


    ''Wait... Shit.'' His body even trembled a little when he realized where Klaus was.


    ''Right, today is the day these guys will meet with that Miss Ashle Family, and he''s here!'' His mind connected wires and realized that, perhaps, ''Sorcerer Will,'' also widely known lately as ''Night Sorcerer,'' may be a member of the Ashle Family from the Carter Capital.

 Chapter 132 - 132: Its very easy to trap him

    This Ashle Family has a grandiose status throughout the land. They are a family with immense wealth and great sorcerer power. They have soft class and cursed class sorcerers within the same family, giving them a very exalted status, as not many families are like this.


    Also, being stationed in the Carter Capital means that they have received the approval of the Carter Clan, the most powerful Clan in the territory and one of the most powerful in the world.


    Even in a small country like this, the power of the Carter Clan is evident. As one of the only Clans with people who have reached the Saint Rank on the Sorcerer Power Scale, they receive the status of a Saint Clan.


    Everyone knows that the difference between a Saint Clan and any country is too much; they are the ones who rule the world. They sit on vastly superior steps, looking down on all living beings. Whether to judge them or to play with them, no one can say a word against them because they will surely die.


    You can''t even talk about power when it comes to those guys because they are in a completely different league.


    Being approved by such a Clan is easier said than done, and the Ashle Family is not only one of those approved by the Clan; they were also given great power in the territory, so even though they are a subordinate family, they are so powerful that they are scary.


    In Soneli Country and all the surrounding countries, there is a saying: If the Carter Clan is who judges us, the Ashle Family is the executioner who comes knocking on our door to carry out their verdict.


    So Ronan''s mind succumbed to the chaos, and a pounding headache hit him.


    ''Will Burmond, uh... I''ve never heard that last name before, so you''re hiding in the dark. Hehe, good. Don''t worry, you''ll be safe for now. Let me play my cards differently, but in the future, your identity will be mine.'' He looked over to where ''Will'' had gone and smiled sinisterly.


    He was a master of playing small cards around powerful people to gain status. Whether he deserved it or not, he always succeeded because his mind was powerful enough to play around with his enemies.


    That''s why he was so confident.


    .


    Klaus returned to where Jasmine was standing.


    "Mr. Ashle, sorry for the late introduction. I know you already know who I am, but I had difficulty properly introducing myself. I am your servant, Johew; you can call me whatever you want." He shook hands with Klaus.


    He smiled and nodded. "It''s all right, Mr. Johew. I had already been told about you. I admire you a bit, so it''s a pleasure to meet you."


    "Huh, you admire me? How could that be? Haha, thanks for the high praise, Mr. Ashle. If you think I have good enough things to say those words, then it means I''m doing well." Johew seemed more humble than usual, much more so than before.


    Klaus wondered what Jasmine had done to make him that way, but seeing an opportunity to bring up a good subject, he nodded at him.


    "Haha, don''t be so humble, Mr. Johew. I admire you for your Chemistry company. I heard that you have invested heavily in chemical science and have made good breakthroughs, plus you use your own patents to make the company more successful. That''s amazing, no matter if it''s here in Soneli or ''back home'', it''s something to admire."


    "I see... You mean that company." Johew nodded softly, understanding what this was all about.


    His first venture was a chemical company, and that is his greatest invention. It is his main vocation, the one that gave him the success he has now and the one that allows him to enjoy life in a fulfilling way. That is where most of his engineers'' and chemists'' inventions and his own pass through.


    That company has great status, to the point that it is a central exporter within its field.


    "Mr. Ashle, do you like chemical science?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "In general, I like science, and I quite admire scientists and all people who give visibility and importance to science. So yes, I like chemical science, and sometimes I like learning. It''s a pity that those at the top sometimes don''t give it much importance; I feel it can serve to discover more than we already know." Klaus smiled softly.


    Johew felt amazed by his words and couldn''t help but nod several times in complete agreement.


    "It is as you say, Mr. Ashle. I also feel the same way; I did not expect to share my interests with you. Would you mind if we talked a little more about it? I''m interested to know what you''ve seen in the capital regarding chemistry and some formulas I can include in my company that might open my eyes. If it''s not too much trouble, of course."


    "Haha, of course, Mr. Johew. Let''s talk a bit. I''ve researched you, so I understand your company more or less." Klaus then looked at Jasmine and smiled at her.


    "I''ll talk to Mr. Johew alone for a while; try not to go too far."


    "It''s okay, go quietly. I''ll be here, waiting for you. Good luck."


    After that, Klaus and Johew separated from the group and started chatting about various aspects of research and inventions.


    Johew was amazed at this young person''s vast knowledge, but it also made sense to him.


    In this world, unlike on Earth, people born in small countries like Soneli could very rarely become influential enough to have some prestige in large countries.


    Many of the richest people on Earth were in small or poor countries. There have even been several occasions in history when the richest or most influential person in the world did not come from a powerful country but from a third-rate country.


    But, here, such things have never happened. The difference between a large nation like Kingdom Carter and a small nation like Soneli is so great that measuring it is impossible. Even if we leave aside the sorcerer''s power and rely only on wealth, since the economy in small countries is so strictly regulated, it is almost impossible for a man from one of these small countries to rise to the point of being recognized worldwide.


    The difference is much greater, not to mention the opportunities for scientific training. That is why the scientists in this country are just at the first step in developing that utopian theory, while, according to Jasmine, in Kingdom Carter, they had already realized several of the errors listed by Klaus.


    This is why people like Chriskev Hal''mit or Soneli''s richest person, who are able to enter the select group of the 100K Richest in the World, are so respected nationally. Because it is almost impossible to achieve.


    That''s why any information Johew can get today is as important as some of his companies. Something small that he discovers could change the fate of the entire country, making it rise up the ranks in the eyes of the world.


    But was it that easy?


    Of course, it wasn''t.


    Johew was slowly falling into a trap Klaus had dug for him without realizing it.


    Slowly, Klaus was taking control of what Johew said and could say without him realizing it.


    In the end, Johew was so delighted that he smiled. "Mr. Ashle, how about we go for a tour of my company? You said you need to see it inside to give better ideas, so I can show it to you when the ceremony is over. How about it?" he asked, a little curious and impatient.


    Klaus nodded. ''Looks like it''s time to get some work done.''


    ''If it''s not too much trouble for you, Mr. Johew, then I''d be delighted. There''s something you don''t know, and I''ll tell you about it right now. She loves science too, so if you give us a good tour of your company, she''d probably be delighted." Klaus pointed toward Jasmine as he said this, startling Johew.


    "Miss Ashle too? That''s good to know; thank you very much, Mr. Ashle!" Johew practically saw the world''s bliss cross in front of his eyes.


    He saw a vast fortune being handed over to him. If he could further gain the favor of ''Miss Ashle'', forget about just dominating this nation. He can come as a man of great status when he wants to take that step toward Kingdom Carter.


    ''Then all the law will not be able to come to me. What is done in Soneli will forever remain in Soneli.'' Johew smiled a little and continuously thanked Klaus for the opportunity he was giving him.


    Still, it was not yet time to leave.


    As the songs began to play, Jasmine was drawn to something.


    ''Songs that give off real feelings. The one playing is an expert sorcerer. I feel he is trying to convey loving, soft, and pleasant feelings.'' She smiled and closed her eyes to try to enjoy the feeling.


    At that moment, a voice came from beside her.


    "Jasmine."


    It was a small whisper that startled her, but knowing whose voice it was, she smiled and turned to look at him. Seeing him so close, she knew he wanted to tell her something, but she had been moved by the feelings this music was trying to convey, so she couldn''t help but raise her hand towards him as if she were asking him to dance.


    "May I have it?"


    Perhaps she didn''t realize that the music was one new brides and grooms usually dance to¡ªthose couples who have just vowed eternal love in the face of all difficulties. Or maybe she wanted to convey something to him with this song.

 Chapter 133 - 133: The Three Fields and the Three Organizations

    Klaus didn''t seem to have noticed either; he smiled at her and immediately grabbed her hand.


    "I think the one who should have said it was me. But I''d be happy to dance with you."


    They both exuded a calm, soft, and pure aura¡ªas if they had no evil in them. When they held hands, they both felt a strong connection revealed to the people watching them, drawing everyone''s attention to them.


    Some who were dancing could not help but stare at them as if a force of gravity was drawing them in.


    Still, there was no activation of any ability at this moment. It was simply an amazing aura that they both emitted, unaware of.


    Jasmine took a step to the side, leading him to dance. The music was soft, pleasant, and full of feeling, so the dance was meant to be slow. Soon, they both had their arms intertwined around each other''s bodies and were letting themselves go.


    Klaus didn''t really know how to dance, but Jasmine''s guidance was spectacular. Good enough to allow him to dance calmly and look like an expert.


    Also, the aura of both of them mixed together made them have perfect coordination, making them feel like they were one person.


    The dancing of two such wonderful and beautiful people captured the attention of everyone in the room¡ªeven those playing the song, who couldn''t help but play with more impetus when they saw that someone enjoyed the piece of art they were trying to convey so much.


    With elegant and smooth steps, their feet moved to the music and kept perfect concordance with respect to the correct movements. During the whole time they were dancing, they stared at each other, like a small and strange couple in love trying to understand each other.


    They were both curious about each other. In both eyes, there was something about the other that made them want to discover and understand each other. Neither of them could understand the reasons for those feelings, but they were clear and certain.


    As strong as the world and as versatile as the wind. Their feelings ranged from a simple glance that could help them understand the other person more to wanting to discover their secrets and know how they do things, even to more private and curious things.


    All these feelings seemed to float in the atmosphere with the dance, making them feel more passionate.


    Tens of minutes later, between strong movements and full of feelings, the music ended.


    They both stopped in the center of the room, and Klaus smiled at her.


    "You''re so good; you even made me look like a pro at this."


    "No." She shook her head. "I''m good, thanks to you; we seem to have better coordination than I expected."


    "Your perfect movements made my energy more effective in movement. Thank you."


    "If you think so, I hope we can dance again in the future."


    "We will." He replied firmly.


    That improved Jasmine''s mood even more, but suddenly, a roar of applause and praise woke them from their stupor.


    Many people approached them with big words of congratulations, making them both feel overwhelmed and have a hard time.


    A while later, Klaus and Jasmine waited outside the hall after the round of unnecessary compliments hit them. They sat together, waiting for Johew to come out, with whom they would go straight to his chemistry company.


    Meanwhile, Klaus had a document that Jasmine had handed to him.


    "What exactly are you people planning? All the people you chose for these ''missions'' are scum." He grumbled as he read the accusations and happenings that all those chosen by Jasmine to deliver amazing contracts to them were entangled in.


    Jasmine smiled, shrugging her shoulders. "All the chosen ones need to be scumbags for the plan to be executed the right way."


    "The plan? Even though they''re scum, I can see they''re all smart and have some status in society. Is the plan hard to execute?"


    "Something like that. I''m looking for the presence of one of the great nations in this place. Have you heard of it? There is a lot of Nithim ore in this place, which is dangerous. We may be talking about the Extreme Empire after all."


    Klaus frowned. ''A lot of Nithim presence... It''s Nithim Twice.'' He thought.


    He understood that Nithim ore was so expensive that it''s true that there''s no way an organization from such a small country would have in such large quantities, so it''s normal to attract the attention of those big giants.


    But if it were an organization from one of the most powerful nations in the world, it would make sense.


    "Why specifically the Extreme Empire?" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jasmine didn''t answer immediately, as issues with that nation were complicated. Still, she found a way to say it.


    "Do you know why one nation''s currency is stronger than another, even if it costs less?" She asked.


    Klaus nodded. "Because of the might of their armies and the grandeur of their reserves?"


    "Yes. And in this world, there is no more powerful currency than their currency. It is backed by the most powerful army our world has, by several Saints, and at the same time by a powerful little seen, but very valuable mineral, Nithim. The Extreme Empire has the largest reserves of Nithim in existence."


    ''I see.'' Klaus nodded, seeing that it made sense.


    ''I wonder if they''ll have anything to do with it. From what little I know so far, is that Nithim Twice has access to a Nithim mine. Considering that mining Nithim must be incredibly difficult, it''s not impossible that such a situation is as Jasmine thinks.''


    "So the current mission is because your family and the Extreme Empire are enemies?"


    "Actually, I''m not on a familiar''s mission."


    Klaus looked at him, uncomprehending, and she continued.


    "I''m on a mission issued by the Organization. Do you know about the 3 Commandments?"


    "Yes." Klaus nodded. "3 People from the past who were great among sorcerers and left a great legacy, right?"


    "Well, I wasn''t referring to them, but that''s fine, your knowledge. I was referring to the 3 Organizations that now bear the name ''The 3 Commandments''. They are the 3 Organizations left by those legendary characters. The Infinitesimal Order. The Circle of Sun Red and The Saint Diversity."


    Klaus frowned at the name. He had heard a bit about the 3 Cursed Sorcerers'' Skill Fields before and could see they were due to that.


    Unlike Soft Class Sorcerers, who have Seven Fields of Expertise, Cursed Class Sorcerers have 3 Fields of Abilities to be born with.


    The three come from the blood, but it is possible to gain some ability over the course of a lifetime. Although abilities depend on many circumstances that are difficult to study or understand, the 3 Fields of Abilities are amazingly simple to understand.


    The Red Sun. The Infinitesimal and the Field of Night, the latter also called: The Diversity.


    The Red Sun is a diverse field of powerful and highly heated abilities born of the sun. They are not necessarily a ''Red Sun'', as there is good diversity, but they are all fire- or sun-based abilities, incredibly hot and extremely potent when it comes to killing cursed beasts, as they tend to be natural enemies of many types of cursed beasts. They represent the day, as their name might indicate.


    Infinitesimal is also the skill field that most attracted Klaus'' attention. How could a confusing and dangerous mathematical concept be a skill field? Even so far, he doesn''t understand it much because he doesn''t have much information about it, but what little he does know is that they are skills focused on understanding what the name implies, executed in strange and diverse ways.


    Explaining it is simple.


    If we consider that the number 1 is our starting point and we want to approach 0 with a jump, we could do it. But what if we divide the distance between 1 and 0 by 2? Then we would first have to jump to .5 and then to 0.


    That''s where the infinitesimal comes in.


    It is anything that starts at a number (1, for example) but can never reach the target (0, for example).


    Infinitesimal skills seem to study that field, but how do they do it? How do the skills work, or what are they?


    Klaus thinks they could be skills based on dividing something since Infinitesimal is practically a division. You divide 1 by whatever amount you want to give it, and you can never touch 0. So, something like that could be, although he still lacks information.


    That was what most uncovered his interest in these Skills Fields. He would love to have a similar ability, but there was still the third field.


    The Field of Night or Diversity is the most versatile and varied of the three fields. It has abilities as crazy as bringing night into the world and as simple as being invisible to the human eye at night. The most varied abilities are found there, but they are very powerful for the most part, although they don''t focus on anything in particular, which can be good or bad.


    That being the case, it is clear that those 3 Organizations base their powers on the 3 Fields. But the important thing now is that they bear the name ''Commandment'', which is too heavy to use lightly.

 Chapter 134 - 134: Dark streets always lend themselves to dangerous situations

    If an organization dares to use the name Commandment, it means that it is really powerful, even more so in a world that respects and inherits skills from three characters who have historically been called by that name.


    ''They are organizations that, possibly, rule this world, right?''


    Jasmine spoke as if reading his thoughts and wanting to answer the questions in his mind.


    ''They are the Three largest Organizations in the world. They practically rule the world with the help of the Great Clans. At the same time, the Three Commandments are ruled by a set of powerful people, whose names are The Table of the Saints. He who can sit at that Table will be able to rule everything."


    "That is where this mission comes from. From the Table of the Saints itself. Missions are rarely issued from there, so my family decided to get into the matter."


    Although essentially the Table of Saints and the Empire are allies, no one can help but be tempted when the name of the most expensive and one of the most important minerals in the world is mentioned to them.


    Klaus understood this. A struggle of interests between large nations always involves small nations; it is a natural circle of society.


    ''So, I''m inside something that could be in the middle of a struggle of interests between big nations. How scary.'' Klaus thought, smiling at the thought.


    Knowing that, made him able to enjoy it even more, as things seemed to get more interesting from today onwards.


    Klaus thanked Jasmine for telling him this, which meant she trusted him.


    After that, he focused on looking again at what was written on the document in his hand.


    There were specified dozens of misdeeds of Johew, his target.


    From abuse of corporate power to slave trade and even rape. The law always turned a blind eye to these things because he was powerful financially and in big organizations, so he was protected.


    ''And you would be a little longer; it''s a pity you met me.'' Klaus smiled coldly.


    He had no interest in avenging the victims of any kind of abuse under this man, but being one of the worst scumbags in society, killing him wouldn''t feel wrong. Killing him, besides pleasurable, would give him enormous power in society.


    He was pleased about this, and he had Jasmine to thank for everything. She was the one who gave him information about Ronan Grimwell when he asked her by chance, and thanks to that information, he forced Ronan to sign that document.


    As he thought, the image of Johew materialized, coming down the stairs, followed by several people of decent power.


    "Soft Class Sorcerers led by a Cursed Class." Klaus frowned; they were strong, too.


    Jasmine smiled.


    "They act like they''re noble, but in reality, they''re Johew''s lapdogs. Don''t worry, you take care of Johew, and I''ll kill those guys; before Johew takes his last breath, they will die."


    Johew arrived shortly after.


    "Gentlemen, are you ready? I''m sorry if I kept you waiting. Please follow me." As always, Johew''s helpful attitude was present, and he directed them to his personal transport.


    Klaus didn''t take his car; he would come later to pick it up. That''s because Johew''s company wasn''t too far from here.


    The people who would be going were Johew, Klaus, and Jasmine, or that was the main arrangement. But Johew these days was quite doubtful of the people who were coming, and he couldn''t help but doubt Klaus and Jasmine, to some extent. That was why he took his private escort, but they were undercover in other cars.


    As he drove, the car was in awkward silence for over 10 minutes, which made Johew quite uncomfortable.


    His mind worked quickly to think of a way to bring up some topic of conversation. Although internally, he doubted them a bit; the reality was that the status they had made them want to curry favor with each other, so he suddenly thought of something.


    A situation was occurring recently that he was sure would help both of them make their decisions regarding the development of Soneli Country.


    He looked out the window to the side of him and smiled a little as he looked out at a huge industry in the distance. He made it as if that brought back a memory and spoke.


    "Recently, Soneli has been facing a major crisis with the scientists. That is why your worthy family''s investment in us is so welcome. With this, we can solve the problem that plagues us."


    Klaus looked at him from the copilot. "What do you mean?"


    "Possibly, you don''t know this, but our rulers are a bit stupid. They tend to ignore or treat badly most scientists who do not subordinate themselves to them, which caused discontent among many of them. Many have become independent, and while some are doing well, most simply struggle to survive or have left for other countries. This has caused the country to face a crisis due to a lack of skilled labor in research centers. The problems went to the crown, so lately, they are trying their best to get the scientists back."


    Klaus nodded. ''I see, that''s why then. This makes it easier for me. With such inept rulers, my research center will be filled sooner than I thought.''


    Though he thought it, he didn''t say it.


    "And how are you doing getting that scientific manpower? Do you think you can do well?" Jasmine asked from behind, revealing evident concern.


    Johew nodded quickly and glanced at her in the rearview mirror. "Don''t worry, Miss Ashle. This is a problem because of the idiots who rule us, but I always treat my employees well. The scientists under my command have great monetary support in every way, so they are satisfied. I will also hire several more recently, who have been put out of work because of the bizarre policies professed by this government."


    "I see. I am relieved to hear that you have a plan in mind. I hope it is already being carried out. My family doesn''t like talkers, as only facts matter."


    "I understand, Miss. To tell you the truth, I already have everything prepared, and all that''s left is to sign it so I can start recruiting scientists around the country quickly."


    Klaus nodded and decided to speak then. "You plan to get ahead of the government; good there. You have good strategies."


    Johew looked like a child who had been praised for doing something good; his smile described his happiness. "Thank you very much, Mr. Ashle! I will strive to live up to your expectations."


    Klaus smiled but did not respond. He focused his gaze on the road as he was pensive.


    Soon, the car entered dark alleys that looked lonely. He had not strayed; he was on the right road to the company. During the night, industrial areas are like that, whether on Earth or in this new world.


    They always bring back the same memory to Klaus.


    As he crossed the long, dark roads, Klaus was drawn to people on the sidewalks sleeping.


    It didn''t matter if it was on the Earth or here, these kinds of places are usually used by people who don''t have homes, or at least it was like that in the city where Klaus lived, and it is here. That''s perhaps because many of them feed on the leftovers that big companies throw away.


    For them, as it was for Klaus at some point in his life, this was heaven.


    However, being such a lonely and dark place, where no one works at night, and no one is awake because there are no houses nearby, it is the perfect place to execute assassination tactics. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Johew didn''t plan to stop in this place; it would be ridiculous, as possibly many crazy or drugged people would run to try to rob him, but suddenly, he felt something between his foot and the accelerator pedal. At the same time, something pressed the brake fiercely.


    This caused the car to skid hard sideways and suddenly plunge into a fence separating the road from a nearby company.


    The sound of other cars skidding then rang out, and through the glass behind, a figure shot out in their direction.


    Due to the car''s spinning, Johew felt dizzy, so he didn''t know what to do in the short term. Even so, he suddenly felt something squeezing his neck tightly, and his body shot out of the car through the window that had not been affected by the crash, ending up hitting a nearby wall hard.


    He immediately knew he had been ambushed, so he looked up to try to call his bodyguards, but the face in front of him was one he had not expected to see, so he was stunned and scared to death.


    It was as if he had seen death, which was holding his neck.


    At that moment, under the moonlight, Klaus took off the glasses he had been wearing for a while and smiled at him.


    "Greetings, Mr. Johew. Let me introduce myself as the Night Sorcerer. For your misdeeds, how about you die for me? I just want you to leave me some blood behind." The sinister smile illuminated by the moonlight made Johew shudder with fear.

 Chapter 135 - 135: Quick Kill

    It was only for a moment, but he had let his guard down. Not only that, he had moved so far away from his bodyguards'' cars that now they didn''t seem to arrive in time, for the man attacking him could kill him in one move.


    "M...Mr. Ashle...Why do you do it?" his barely touchy voice seemed to contain great dissatisfaction and hatred.


    Klaus smiled.


    "Ashle, uh. I''m no Ashle; I''m just a guy looking to have a place in the world. Killing you will give me that place."


    "You... You''re not an Ashle? Impossible, Miss wouldn''t associate with anyone who wasn''t!"


    Klaus then turned to look the other way. "Jasmine? Hehe, she''s not an Ashle either."


    His statement startled Johew, who quickly set about denying it. "Impossible, she has the seal...!"


    "Yes, because she is the Leader of that family. Now, do you understand? You are just a small piece on a huge chessboard. You are not indispensable, which is why your mission has been handed over to me. I will treat your companies well, Mr. Johew." Klaus immediately started to squeeze Johew''s neck, making that guy fall into despair.


    He tried to scream. "Miss...!" Trying to call Jasmine for help, but at that moment, he could see how the Miss he admired, respected, and feared decapitated his bodyguards in one move.


    That made him shudder, and a strange pain was felt in his neck as it snapped, letting out a stream of blood that splattered the surroundings and Klaus'' clothes.


    ''How easily a normal human being can die.'' He looked down at his hands and noticed bits of bone embedded in his skin.


    It was too fragile a human body.


    The same feeling he felt when he came here arose at this moment. In his past life, he was weak, so weak that even the lowest of servants could kill him.


    In this second opportunity presented to him, he could not be taken as a weak man.


    Under no circumstances was he going to agree to die once again at the hands of a bastard.


    While he did not fear death, a dishonorable death that would stain his name for eternity was still a death he did not deserve. Thus, his determination to become strong increased.


    While he was at it, Jasmine came up behind.


    "Congratulations, it looks like you got what you want." She smiled and handed him some papers.


    "Here, here''s what you needed. Just put your blood in there, that guy''s blood, and do the same on the rest of the documents, and all that will be yours."


    He nodded and did as she told him after flipping through the documents.


    When he finished, he put them away. Then he looked at Jasmine.


    "It looks like I have a lot to thank you for this time. If it wasn''t for you, it wouldn''t have gone so well. Thank you."


    "No need to thank me." She shook her head, smiling. "I did it because I wanted to. Besides, it''s not over yet. What do you intend to do with all those companies? Will you keep them or actually sell them?"


    "I''ll keep them, but I''ll sell them."


    A question mark was written on her face. "What do you mean?" she asked helplessly.


    Klaus smiled a little. "It''s just a false sales gimmick. I''ll sell them, and another one of my identities will buy them."


    "Do you think that''s enough to fool powerful people?"


    "Yes, they''ll be easily fooled because I''ll make it look like it was a ruse planned by Johew before he died to keep his killers from getting everything. Ultimately, the money raised will end up in the little homeless shelters this guy had been building lately to clear his name. Before everyone finds out, there''ll be nothing left to get."


    Jasmine frowned at his plan. It would have been a good plan if certain preparations had been made, like enough money.


    "Where will you get that much money to buy all the companies?" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Klaus turned around, walked over to the corpse, and pulled out his bank cards and other valuables.


    "Obviously, Johew will give them to me. Also, those little street people shelters, while they will have some money coming to them in an ''automated'' way to cheat the idiots, they won''t get all that money. In the end, I''ll buy the companies myself with Johew''s approval and his blood."


    As he did this, Klaus took Johew''s cell phone and sent a few messages. At the same time, he made a few calls from his cell phone to Carion and some of the scientists he met, later destroying both cell phones and asking Jasmine for hers.


    Jasmine finally understood what he was doing.


    "Now I understand. You falsify the information using Johew''s identity since his death has not been revealed, and you send documents previously signed by him by mail so that no one notices. In the end, you reveal that someone is following him and even call his bodyguards and colleagues from different numbers to leave evidence. The estimated time will pass, and as there will be no answers since Johew is dead, they will proceed to sell the companies according to the order. Still, that requires some major preparations, doesn''t it?"


    Although Jasmine encountered a couple of problems, Klaus was calm. He showed her another document, which was inside Johew''s storage ring.


    "This guy was getting ready to leave his fortune to some people. Someone will take care of them, and we will get the money without being watched so easily. Still, this trick will only last for a while. Hopefully, I''ll be discovered in a year, so I''ll have to be cunning then."


    Although Jasmine understood why he did that, she had to sigh and wait until Klaus stipulated. Unbeknownst to Klaus, she sent a couple of messages to her brother. If anything went wrong, she would ask for his help to solve any problems Klaus might face on this daring mission.


    Klaus was calm. He had prepared several things that he had not mentioned to Jasmine, which he was sure would go well. Only the one-year time frame he had said was actually a lie.


    If fortune was on his side, maybe six months tops, he could hide that since the people involved in the case are Fallen Leaf and Nithim Twice, the latter of which he is a member. Also, knowing that Jasmine is looking for information from this organization, it is possible that at some point, she will find out that he is with them, and that could be quite a bit more problematic to solve.


    Therefore, he needed to start moving.


    Not wanting to waste time, he put Johew''s corpse away and started walking in a specific direction.


    "Come, let''s hurry back and get the car. I''ll take you somewhere interesting."


    Although Jasmine didn''t know what place it was, she didn''t care. She followed close behind him as they chatted about a few things. They took the opportunity to wash up a bit and wash off the blood but didn''t give much thought to the rest of the corpses being discovered, as that was part of the plan.


    They ran through the city and turned it around, moving from the industrial area to a little-traveled and hardly known area, though the place where both of them had been recently.


    "Will we see those scientists again?" Jasmine asked.


    This area was the place with the largest presence of independent research centers.


    "No." Klaus shook his head. "I''ll take you to my own research center."


    Hearing that, Jasmine turned to look at him. "You mentioned earlier that you had one, but that''s almost absurd. How did you get it? I originally thought you meant a small center, but now it looks like it''s not. Did you get it just like you did with the Johew thing?"


    "No, this one I got through my own efforts; it''s also why I''m confident that the issue with Johew won''t get out of hand." As they ran through the nearby buildings, they soon came to one of the larger, but at the same time, emptier courtyards.


    It had a rather large house that appeared to be a small research facility. Seeing it in the middle of so much land made it clear that it was a research center still under construction.


    Klaus arrived at the grounds and opened the house door with certain keys that Sua Vinanne had given him. He walked through long corridors that were beautifully built and had some pictures of famous people and scientists from this world. Klaus didn''t know any of them, but he didn''t care.


    He did not stop.


    He did not buy this place; he simply exchanged it. That time, Sua Vinanne approached him to give him a critical mission: to recover the keys to the city. Thanks to his good strategies, he could do so, but the condition of recovering them was that he was granted a research center exclusively for him, with certain machines that he specified.


    Since then, the plan he would follow had taken shape in his mind, and it was only now that the whole plan had taken shape, so he decided to come and see what they had managed to get him.


    He soon came to a back door which was slightly slanted downward.


    "Is this a subway research center?" Jasmine exclaimed in surprise.


    Klaus smiled.


    "Welcome to my research center. It belongs exclusively to me, and from here, we can start sorting out everything in my life." He opened the door and stepped inside.


    On the other side were long stairs leading up to a huge, yes, HUGE research center!


    Even Jasmine had to admire its size. Plus, it had many good machines, computers, and devices. Some were very familiar to her, others not so much.


    Seeing so many expensive things in one place made her wonder, "How did he get it?"


    And to be honest, Klaus was the same way. Confused, asking himself questions and so on, as the cost of doing this was too much.

 Chapter 136 - 136: His own research center in another world

    He had asked for a complete research center with special machines for everything. It could not be just one machine; it had to be many. In particular, he asked for enough material to make 10 independent professional research centers or more.


    Yes, he was bold in his request from the start. Even on Earth, he did not have a research center as big and good as the one he had asked for. But, if he was not bold, then he could not know the limits of that woman and the importance of this city.


    ''They invested so much just to get their keys back; it makes me think that this city might be even more important than the capital to them. But, this is good.'' Klaus smiled and started walking around the place.


    This was immense. Not only was there what they saw at first glance upon entering but there were also separate, rather large rooms with various machines set up.


    Even so, they were not up and running yet. Although everything was new, they weren''t settled in and ready for operation, so there was a long job ahead.


    "This is almost bordering on extravagant, but it''s amazing. Even though I don''t have a center this big, I can see it''s missing a lot of important machines. I think you focused too much on quantity and or quality."


    "Haha, that''s right, I didn''t buy it myself; I had to go on a major mission for it. I got it pretty cheap if you ask me."


    "A mission to get such a big prize? What kind of mission was it?"


    "Hehe, to retrieve an object. I''m sure my employer had no confidence in me completing it, so she decided to accept my proposal, but I was looking to test her limits."


    Jasmine nodded at his response. ''He''s astute, putting such high limits on the table at a time of uncertainty as to whether or not he can complete the mission. It seems I have things to learn from him.'' S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Smiling, she reached forward and touched one of the machines.


    "Do you want me to help you sort through all this mess? You''ve got plenty of room to put all this stuff, but it''ll take you a good while to sort it out on your own."


    "If you want to help me, then I''ll take it. I brought you here because after I finish some things I have to do, I''ll be staying here to live for a while, so you can come here from now on to meet me."


    "Okay, I''ll help you then."


    "Then let''s do it following this design. I prepared it beforehand, and now that there is so much space, it will look much better. I''ll also make some changes to some machines, so I''d appreciate your help." Klaus showed her a blueprint of a drawing he had made.


    The way he wanted to arrange all this mess was similar to the research center he had personally made on Earth. There were differences, mainly because the other was smaller, but it was similar overall.


    Soon after, they both saw it, talked about some fixes, and got to work.


    The work was heavy and lasted all night. With their agility and strength, both of them made a lot of progress. Also, at certain times and in one of the rooms, Klaus made several significant arrangements, even changing some things on the machines and the materials he had.


    He didn''t have to go out to buy anything this time because he had bought the necessary materials and tools when he was with Carion the day before.


    Until 5 a.m. when one of Klaus''s cell phones and Jasmine''s cell phone rang simultaneously.


    Both cell phones received two different messages, but both were for Klaus.


    The first, Klaus''s cell phone, said: The sales were executed correctly. People are looking for Mr. Johew, and his companies have issued several missions to Etherleaf and Red Tower.


    Jasmine''s was a bit more familiar and closer: I got the money and took it to the stipulated place; there is a lot of money there; thanks to the firm and the people involved, we have them. What do we do? There are a lot of alarmed people in the city.


    Klaus smiled. "It looks like it''s time to reveal Johew''s death." He said and immediately made a call.


    A few seconds later, a voice rang on the other end.


    "Hello, who is this?"


    "Johew''s murder was carried out as planned. I''ll send you his head in a little while. We''ll talk when I have time." After giving the information and leaving Ronan stunned, Klaus cut the call and made a new one to let Nithim Twice know that he had completed a secondary but important mission.


    He then proceeded to blow up the cell phone.


    As he did so, on the other side of town, Ronan Grimwell slammed his own cell phone to the ground.


    ''This fucking bastard... He''s cunning.'' He looked at the computer screen in front of him. It had an application and a device that several professional hackers were employing. He hired them precisely to track Klaus'' number when Klaus called him.


    Still, he hadn''t expected to be called from a Nithim Twice hotline, which has a lot of security and left the hackers dumb, looking at their screens the same way he was.


    "Sir..."


    "Shut up. I know what happened."


    He was so furious that his chest was rising and falling in an exaggerated manner.


    He looked behind him at that moment. He had hired several powerful sorcerers there. This time, he wanted to track Klaus and kill him immediately after completing the mission.


    But...


    ''Shit, that bastard completed it too fast. How did he get rid of that bunch of bodyguards? Is he really an Ashle? Fuck.'' His tantrums soon reached the apex as he started hitting everything in his path.


    "Get out; I don''t need you anymore!" he shouted, destroying much of the room, even going so far as to hit the sorcerers and such that we''re here for being so ''useless.''


    He couldn''t do anything this time. The situation got so out of hand that he fell over at the end of his tantrum, lying down on the furniture.


    "I lost this time, Night Sorcerer. I admit it; I totally lost to you. But you don''t think things will go on like this forever. Now that I''ll be given great power in Fallen Leaf, I want to see how the hell you''ll escape my hand."


    Ronan smiled and grabbed his cell phone again, only to realize that it was no longer useful. So he grabbed another one he had on hand and dialed a private number, a direct line, which connected shortly after.


    "Sir, I have completed the mission."

 Chapter 137 - 137: Mission completed

    The disappearance of one of the wealthiest men shocked Soneli Country.


    With this, the vulnerability of ordinary humans became increasingly evident, but another shocking piece of news was revealed, equally concerning the same person.


    Johew possibly died by murder, but he had left everything prepared to donate all his money, so somehow, Johew seemed to have gone out a hero.


    Johew''s messages were revealed before he disappeared and possibly died, and all agreed that he had left written and signed documents to sell all his territories and companies to donate that money to poor and needy people.


    This act shocked many people, all the more so because companies and territories were sold at an astonishing speed to different newly discovered identities. The businessmen were all businessmen with overseas investments, but in just one night, all their companies had been sold.


    Johew died murdered and left nothing but fortune to his family, or so it was said.


    No one thought that, behind the scenes, he was a little sorcerer who was not even remarkable within his own age but who had managed to take all the money from Johew''s family without them being able to do anything. It was Johew''s own order.


    Naturally, all that money seemed to have gone to shelters and organizations to help the poor all over the country, although in reality, only 5 to 10% of the total money did. The rest found its way into the hands of Klaus, the man behind it all.


    But this wasn''t just done by Klaus.


    After receiving all this news, Klaus left Jasmine in his research center and went to the place specified in one of the messages, to the place where Johew''s family was being held, and no sooner had he arrived than he killed them. They were all accomplices to Johew''s misdeeds; they deserved to die.


    When he arrived, four familiar faces were waiting for him.


    One of them was Carion, and the other three were unexpected since there was the commander of the first mission Klaus did in this world, that annoying guy who liked money, Ronord Lafbar, and...


    Mr. Frederick and Mrs. Marly, both hostages whom he saved from that mission.


    Although they had all agreed to cooperate with him this time because they owed him a favor, they were shocked when they learned the magnitude of what they had been involved in.


    They are participants in the murder of one of the 10 richest men in the nation!


    Worse yet, they are participants in one of the most bizarre and, somehow, well-planned robberies they have ever seen!


    They had the money in hand, so they were in shock.


    This put them in the same bag as Klaus, so it tied them to him.


    He made light of that, though, and thanked them for their help.


    "As I promised you, part of this will be yours. You just have to be careful; powerful organizations are behind these companies."


    Frederick sighed. "Mr. Klaus, don''t worry. A few months ago, you were barely a sorcerer fresh out of the oven, but suddenly, we meet again, and you are already so powerful. I''m afraid that we, your subordinates, will be privileged to have you before long. So we will look after the interests of whatever you deliver to us."


    "Good. From now on, we will have better contact; you can go home, Mr. Frederick and Mrs. Marly. I am grateful to you, so I will give you something good so you can retire peacefully."


    "Hahaha, we are not yet too old to retire, but we will take the floor, Mr. Klaus. We look forward to your good news."


    After that, the husband and wife duo left the place, leaving only three sorcerers and several corpses.


    Carion was the first to react.


    "Sigh, I never thought you''d be on this mission and even dare to do something as risky as that. You know this couldn''t stay like this, right?"


    "Well, I know the risks I take. Don''t worry about that; I''ll find a way to make this mission go well."


    "I know, you always get it. I admire you, Klaus. But don''t kill yourself so young; you have a great future ahead of you." Carion''s sigh was genuine, as was his tone of concern.


    The other guy, Ronor Lafbar, looked at the exchanges and felt depressed.


    And to think that a few months ago, that guy was weaker than him.


    How the hell had he gotten so much stronger? He came here and did as he asked since they hadn''t lost contact since then. Ronor felt grateful to Klaus because, in the end, he saved him. He was even the one who made Ronor complete the mission, which increased his status in the organization, but he didn''t expect to find himself with such an important mission and even such a big difference between him and Klaus.


    "Although you are young, you have potential in this sort of thing, Ronor Lafbar. I called you here because I thought you would be attracted to the money and keep the situation a secret, but I didn''t even mention how much I would pay you, and you already agreed."


    Ronor cleared his mind of thoughts and smiled at Klaus. "Even though I don''t want to admit it, thanks to you, I''m making more money now. Besides, I was part of Carion''s group before, so I decided to pay you now that you two have formed a group and have moved away from my level. It''s just... I didn''t expect to get caught up in something so big. I was just planning to return the favor to you, and now I feel like I got caught up in some high-level mafia."


    At his joke, Klaus laughed genuinely.


    "True, that''s what it sounds like. But it''s more of a scientific body you''re trapped in. Why don''t you join my organization? I''ll barely set it up in a few days, but we''ll have a great starting base."


    Ronor hesitated a little. "What do you intend to do, a sorcerer''s organization?"


    "No." Klaus shook his head. "Research center and business organization."


    "I see, that''s why you''re doing this." Carion noticed, and Ronor nodded. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s fine. I''ll join; I don''t think I''ll lose anything anyway since I can still stay in Red Tower, right?"


    "That''s right. I''ll call you later to let you know about it."


    Ronor proceeded to take his leave, but Klaus spoke to him before he left.


    "Now that you know all this, you should know that it wouldn''t be a good idea to reveal it to the public. I hope you are good at keeping secrets."


    Although it didn''t sound like a threat, in a way it was.


    And Ronor knew it, he smiled.


    "Keeping secrets to preserve my life is my passion. Don''t worry, I''m good at preserving my life." After this, Ronor walked out of there.


    Klaus proceeded to clean up the place and nodded to Carion.


    "Today will possibly be a long day. Are you ready?"


    "Ever since I went to bed, I have been." Carion smiled and clenched his fists. "I already want to hit beasts since you say there are many of them; then we could fight a good battle."


    "Hahaha, fine. If you''re upbeat, it''s better. Come on then, the mission will begin shortly."


    Klaus knew that to achieve his goals, he must not rest. Although he now seemed to have enough power and money to be a powerful man in the nation, what was he worth if he had no power?


    Knowing the frailty of humans had taught him that he needed power above all else, so now in more, he must grow stronger.

 Chapter 138 - 138: They are smarter than they expected

    "The whole city has been alerted by what happened yesterday. So you won''t find any problems. There are people all over the city taking care of the troublemakers. Now, you guys will just go in to look at the terrain. If you get large herds of cursed beasts, report back quickly." Sua looked at Klaus and Carion as if scolding them. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were near one of the main entrances to the city sewers. The cleaning staff normally uses these entrances but haven''t been used in many months.


    Even though Sua said all that, she sensed that somehow these two were not here to listen to her, but she had to say it anyway.


    Klaus nodded.


    "Miss Sua, don''t worry. Something I didn''t mention to you before is that I''m already at the Primary Level, and my strength has increased thanks to my acquired ability. Even if I encounter some cursed beast, I am confident that I will be able to deal with it. But, since you say so, I''ll come and report to you if we see anything."


    Sua frowned. "I noticed that you had leveled up, but... Did you reach the Primary Level so fast? That''s absurd; what ridiculous speed is that?"


    She had seen him from the beginning. She knew his strength level when he entered the Cursed World and the one he had when he left.


    During her experience watching Sorcerers, she knew that reaching the Primary Level would normally take several years for the average person. Some never reach it, but most do so in between 1 and 5 years from the time they achieve ''Realization''.


    For those who can achieve this in 1 year, they are well above average and are considered geniuses. An example is Carion himself; he is a genius with great potential and will possibly reach the Strong Level as a Soft Class Sorcerer.


    But achieving it before one year is only for incredible geniuses capable of reaching The Profundity, also known as The Deep Level or simply The Depth.


    This country has never seen a person who has achieved The Depth. It is a level so deep and so rare that even in major countries, it is rarely achieved.


    But to achieve the Primary Level in less than six months? That''s something she had never seen in her life, but she had certainly heard that some great geniuses had achieved it.


    ''That Miss Carter''s and Reinhardt''s Young Master I remember that they achieved it. Is Klaus on their level?''


    If she had thought about it carefully, Klaus might even be above them since he achieved something like that in just a few months without having a big backing.


    "That''s right, I''ve reached the Primary Level already. So don''t worry so much." Klaus looked at Carion and nodded to him.


    "Let''s just jump right in."


    "Okay."


    The two no longer spoke and rushed inside, leaving Sua in a daze and thinking.


    Everything was quite dirty inside the sewers, and the smell was annoying, but both of them were already prepared for that, so they gave it little thought.


    Still, there was a lot of cursed energy here.


    ''Training here should be amazing.'' Klaus enjoyed this. With what he recently discovered about his cursed energy and how to use it, he felt quite comfortable walking on it, much better than before.


    Although he still did not realize the star inside his body, he was not worried. He would eventually succeed in doing it, but he hadn''t had time lately.


    As his mind wandered, they both walked through the long, dirty corridors of the sewers. There were different intersections, but knowing they couldn''t be separated, they had to look at them individually.


    These corridors were large, and although they had a map that told them where they ended, they needed to watch them carefully, especially the ones that ended at some point and did not cross the entire city, as cursed beasts could hide there.


    However, they did not find any cursed beasts in those places. They did find traces, though.


    "It seems that these beasts are in the city''s central area, and it''s only on the large operatives that they go to certain specific places, but there are so many corridors here that it''s practically impossible to look at all of us two." Klaus let out a slight sigh.


    "What shall we do? Shall we go back?"


    "No, we can''t go back like this. While this shows us they are quite intelligent, we must investigate before they do the next mission, as we have no idea what they will do." He replied and looked down the long corridor that led to the central area.


    "If they are very powerful, we would do well to prioritize life before anything else, as these guys are smarter than I thought. But, let''s get to the central area and see what they have and how many there are. If we can, we''ll take care of a few and return."


    Klaus quickly started to head inland. Although he said all that, he had little intention of following through. Even though he wasn''t entirely sure he would win in a battle against several cursed beasts, that made him want to go deeper.


    The fear of the unknown is something he never had; discovering the unknown has always characterized him, and that is why he wants to discover that unknown to him.


    As he went more profound, the hints of cursed beasts became more and more frequent until he began to feel them. They both quickly ran to a small corridor and hid there.


    A rather loud footstep echoed nearby.


    "Ahead. There are several."


    They could both somehow feel the movement, not just hear it. Klaus could feel it through the cursed energy, and Carion through the movement of the air. Both could tell there were three of them, and soon after, they came into view.


    They were identical to the ones they had seen before: cursed beasts focused on destroying large buildings.


    The fact that such heavy cursed beasts were on the move meant something big would happen.


    "Klaus, it looks like they''re coming this way."


    "Yes... I can feel more movement in the background. Also, I sense a strange energy source in the center of the place."


    "Energy source? An item?"


    "It''s possible."


    "They''re here for a cursed energy item? That''s dangerous, Klaus. When cursed beasts gather around an item that gives off cursed energy, they quickly gain great intelligence." Carion exclaimed in shock.


    Klaus had to nod. Although he already knew that the situation was dangerous since he realized that the cursed beasts were not sprinkled throughout the sewers and there was plenty of cursed energy, this time, the situation had become much more dangerous.


    The existence of items was always dangerous when they sustained cursed beasts and had so much cursed energy to sustain them because many types of items allow cursed beasts to increase intelligence noticeably, one of the most well-known ways to increase the intelligence of those things.


    Among scientists, this is known and widely used for their laboratory tests; although Klaus does not know much about the scientific world in this place, he still knows about it.


    Using cursed energy items to power the intelligence of the cursed beasts is a common practice among scientists. Which could mean that these cursed beasts here weren''t just here for the sake of it.


    ''Maybe a scientist put it here.'' He couldn''t help but think of that man they called ''The Professor'' who, according to Sua, is one of the most prominent scientists in Soneli Country and works in the King''s service.


    ''That being the case, and seeing as they attacked only Sam''an City, maybe I''m finding out what Nithim Twice is fighting against. Perhaps it is, as I thought, against the crown itself.''


    Although, of course, it was not necessarily so. Through his mind also flashed the memories of the man from the Cursed World that he killed on his first mission. That guy could tame cursed beasts, so maybe there are more of those around here.


    That could perhaps explain why Aranfer Hiltroad was in that City of the Cursed World; maybe there was something behind it that he didn''t know yet.


    But be that as it may, the real situation was that the situation had suddenly become more dangerous.


    And the cursed beasts did not stop their walk towards the direction they were both in. Hiding was pointless, so a battle was inevitable.


    "We''ll fight these and kill them quickly. If we can, we''ll go in a bit to see the terrain; if we draw too much attention, we''ll run quickly to warn them." He said and immediately prepared to fight, though he still wanted to try doing so without using abilities, so he wouldn''t give it his all from the start.


    Carion, for his part, immediately activated his Ring, fully ready for a quick fight.


    Even so, while they were both staring, they suddenly heard a strange voice or howl of some strange animal from the background of the place where the cursed beasts were coming from.


    At this, the beasts stopped a few steps away from the two and turned around doubtfully. Subsequently, another sound identical to the previous one reached their ears, and they started walking towards where the voice came from.


    Carion and Klaus were shocked.


    They were smarter than he expected. Not only could they communicate, but they literally understood how to communicate perfectly.


    They are not newborn cursed beasts by any stretch of the imagination; they have intelligence on par with level 2 beasts!

 Chapter 139 - 139: Discovered

    When dealing with a whole swarm of cursed beasts, knowing their intelligence will always help find a way to kill them easily. As long as they do not have high or moderate intelligence, then it is possible to kill them relatively quickly, provided you have the necessary strength or tricks.


    However, the situation becomes more complicated when it comes to cursed beasts with intelligence as developed as some Level 2 beasts. Cursed beasts have a somewhat simple but incredibly cunning brain to harm humans, although they only do it for fun in the first two levels of the scale.


    On many occasions, they are like dolphins; they play with their prey until it dies, simply to find amusement. In the end, they eat them because the damned beasts love human flesh or flesh of any race.


    Therefore, when they develop intelligence like this, they are too dangerous. They can focus on luring their opponents and then play a game with them, butchering them. They have no scruples, which is why they were both so astonished.


    But, that being the case, they couldn''t just walk away to warn them. They didn''t know why that other beast had called the beasts, but what they did know was that they had to find out.


    The two quickly followed behind those two beasts, hiding quite well in the immediate vicinity.


    They managed to get close quickly, but walking behind two such large beasts was a bit tricky, so they had to do it carefully. Those beasts were so big that they covered all the vision ahead, so they couldn''t see if they would be ambushed or something like that; that''s why, although they followed them, they kept their distance to avoid inconveniences.


    After a long time walking, they reached the central area of the sewers. There were many cursed beasts around. Some are strong, some not so strong.


    As they arrived, Klaus frowned, looking at one of the cursed beasts.


    It was like a strange shadow standing there, staring at many of the beasts. There was also a large wolf-like cursed beast about 10 feet tall. This was the one that had issued the previous call.


    But the beast that caught his attention the most was the one that looked like a shadow. It was dark and writhing continuously, but it didn''t seem to have a body.


    He recognized it. ''It''s the same cursed beast I saw that night when I killed the guy with the non-Newtonian flesh.'' His sight also moved to the center of that place.


    There was a small altar, and several large corpses were lying there. Two were similar to those of the guys they had been following. They were cursed beasts of the same type, similar to the ones he killed the day before.


    The other one lying there was long and lanky, a bit odd visually at the moment, but to him, it was recognizable.


    ''One of those beasts with a non-Newtonian fluid type flesh.'' He immediately remembered what he saw that day when he killed it. That thing grabbed quite a bit of that guy''s blood and fled into the sewers.


    He watched as a strange but very powerful little item hovered over the corpses. The cursed energy given off by those corpses entered the item, causing a different curse energy to come out.


    ''Curse energy? It looks like the one I took off the curse attacking Jasmine the night before.'' Klaus frowned. That curse energy coming out of the item somehow formed the body of those curses.


    The item was feeding on cursed energy exuded by the cursed beasts and the one in this environment, which allowed it to exude curse energy. This kind of energy seemed to form the bodies of the dead cursed beasts.


    Thanks to the energy exuded by the item, all the cursed beasts gathered here seemed to sustain themselves very well. Some were gaining intelligence, some seemed to be healing, and some were simply ''reviving''.


    Everything was happening under the supervision of two cursed beasts: a wolf and a shadow. The shadow wasn''t necessarily a cursed beast, as it didn''t seem to have a form. It could be an inhabitant of the cursed world, though Klaus was more inclined to the fact that it was a cursed beast with ample intelligence.


    As they looked at the surrounding regions, the cursed beasts seemed to emit strange sounds, as if communicating.


    It was a somewhat strange communication, but fascinating, as they seemed to have a language of their own, though it did not rely on words but rather gestures, chirping sounds, and small howls.


    ''The wolf is the leader, but the wolf, in turn, seems to respect the shadow. So the shadow should be the leader of all. Now, this item is hazardous in the hands of cursed beasts. It seems that the mission will be to take this item from them. I''m more intrigued by that beast though.''


    Klaus felt a bit sorry, though, since he couldn''t fight today. Those guys are too many, more than 30 cursed beasts, and all are quite strong. Even if he was crazy, he doesn''t like to tempt death like that when the odds of victory are 0. After all, the wolf-type cursed beast seemed to be a Level 2, and the other was more dangerous. Previously, even in the night, he couldn''t keep up with him at his speed.


    But, when he was wailing, he felt his back suddenly go cold and pulled Carion quickly by the neck, throwing himself backward.


    Carion was shocked, but the wall where they were taking cover broke into pieces as a powerful attack from a human-sized beast, red with a strange elven face.


    Although that shocked him, Klaus was not here to waste time. He immediately knew he had been spotted and could feel the attack of several beasts approaching from behind, so he jumped to the side with Carion still in his hand.


    Their sudden jumps made them visible before the eyes of the guys they were trying to hide from, so Klaus had to let go of Carion.


    "Run, those bastards spotted us."


    Carion recovered quickly, and after doing a few somersaults in the air, he untied his ring in a versatile way, making the air in the vicinity become a strangely heavy and powerful one, quick to avoid the movements of the cursed beasts.


    He learned his lesson the day before. If he were not quick, then perhaps his friend would die. He needed to be more accurate, so he spent the whole night trying to increase his effectiveness and skill to be more agile.


    Although it was only one night, it served him well to know what he needed; therefore, this time, his ability immediately tied his rivals to the ground, even to the air and everything around. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This is one of the geniuses of wind control. The control is not only on the ground but also in the air and on any surface with wind.


    "It will only take a few seconds!" He shouted to warn his friend.


    Klaus then smiled. ''A few seconds will be enough. Since there are so many of you, I''ll have to get rid of one of you quickly.''


    He wasted no time and immediately pulled out his shriek. His eyes lit up light blue, activating his Scientist''s Madness ability.


    Before him were two beasts seeking to kill him, the elf one and one of the large-sized ones that had pounced on him swiftly. Clearly, they had already been warned of this. Perhaps the earlier talk was to tell them what was happening.


    That didn''t matter.


    He had them before him; how could he let them escape?


    So he immediately lunged at the one that had destroyed the wall earlier and attacked it several times with ferocity in a moment. He passed through it, almost cutting it in half, but when he went to turn around to deal with the other one, his body shot off in the opposite direction until it slammed into one of the walls of the place.


    "Klaus!"


    Carion tried to move quickly to help him, but his body was thrown at a higher speed from behind. He felt as if a claw wanted to break through his defenses. Although the power of the claw could not break through the defenses, it could send him flying at high speed until he crashed into a wall.


    Klaus quickly stopped again to dodge an attack coming from the shadow-like beast. That attack hit the wall where Klaus was standing hard.


    ''Being so close, I think you''ll regret it.'' Klaus attacked hard at the places he could see. His attack was so powerful that, together with the momentum the beast brought, it sent it flying across the place until it hit a cursed beast.


    That shadow beast squirmed strangely and quickly stood up close to Klaus.


    "So, humans fight so well and so cunningly." It spoke.


    Klaus gaped at this.


    "Oh, the beast can talk."

 Chapter 140 - 140: Second Phase Beasts

    "Heh, we can do more things than you think." He exclaimed. The shadow shuddered a little when he spoke, but it was curious.


    When Klaus hit it earlier, it didn''t feel disembodied. He didn''t feel it was a literal ''shadow'' that he couldn''t touch. In fact, he could touch it without any trouble, and when he felt it, it was flesh, just a slightly strange one.


    The issue of it being able to talk made it stranger, or it had special abilities, or it was just a beast of too high a level. In fact, talking is ridiculous even for Level 2 beasts. These beasts are barely in the Understanding Phase. Although intelligent, they are just getting to know themselves and their abilities, so they should not be able to talk.


    Unless they are some special kind of beast, very curious.


    Klaus smiled a little. ''Maybe it''s a beast with Cursed Core. If I could kill it, that would be wonderful. Getting a Cursed Core from such a beast must be amazing. It could contain a lot of information or even abilities.''


    Although he thought so, he actually knew that fighting under these circumstances was dangerous.


    "Hahaha, so you really are a talking beast. This will be interesting." Knowing he had no time to waste, Klaus leaped towards it to strike it.


    Before he could do so, he saw two beasts appear from the sides, one from behind the shadow beast and the other from the side. The one coming from the side parried Klaus'' attack. Perhaps this beast did not expect him to be so strong, so even though it weighed 400 kg and had great stamina, it was pushed back until it hit the shadow beast a little.


    Klaus was left uncovered after this attack and was alarmed when the extremely fast cursed beast that could be behind the shadow beast jumped towards him and, in an instant, came ready to hit him in the face.


    In one swift movement, Klaus dodged to the side, causing the blow to simply muss his hair and pull it out a few hairs.


    He gulped a little. ''They are 3 level 2 beasts.''


    If he counted the wolves attacking Carion, there would be four, and perhaps one more. This was too dangerous.


    We are talking about 4 level 2 beasts in a city and kingdom, where the highest rank is precisely level 2. Besides, in Sam''an City, there are perhaps only 2 or 3 people at that level, counting the Leader of Red Tower and the Leader of Etherleaf; facing them would be difficult.


    Still, when he considered this and noticed the aura of those guys'' bodies, he realized that they were not that powerful. While they were at level 2, they didn''t look like they had gotten there in a normal way. They had a lot of cursed energy lag to be at that level.


    They weren''t as strong as the shadow beast or the wolf type, though they were significantly stronger than a First Phase one.


    Now, the question is, where did so many Second Phase beasts come from?


    Klaus couldn''t help but remember the altar he had just seen and even diverted his attention in that direction.


    This time, he didn''t look at the beasts above but focused on looking at the altar. He had ignored it, but this one seemed to have a faint red color surrounding it.


    ''Blood.''


    There was blood, and some small mechanisms seemed to be lit next to the item. From below, the blood seemed to attract cursed energy and subsequently entered the bodies of those beasts.


    ''They are creating Second Phase beasts. This is...''


    It was too dangerous¡ªso much so that Klaus felt an alarm run through his body and jumped back to talk to Carion. This was totally out of hand; they needed to report it.


    But suddenly, several cursed beasts jumped from one side and surrounded him, isolating him from where Carion was fighting with two more beasts.


    Klaus dodged as one of those beasts tried to hit him from above.


    Debris jumped from side to side. Some fell into the dirty water that continuously ran around, and some fell elsewhere, kicking up dust.


    Klaus frowned at the sight of them.


    More than 15 cursed beasts had surrounded him. Some were so weak that he should be able to kill them easily, as he did the one that attacked him earlier. But others were so strong that even he would have difficulty killing them.


    Then there were those three second-stage cursed beasts, all strong enough to fight him without losing.


    "Human, I have many doubts about your race, but maybe it''s just a born interest I will eventually lose as I grow older. Still, an interest is growing in me all the time. Can a human being be transformed into a cursed beast? Hehe, I''ve always liked the idea of testing on other people. I think that''s what they call a scientist in your race. Yeah, right, maybe I''ll be the next great scientist of my wonderful race!" Exclaimed the shadow to the four winds.


    His body was shaking with excitement at the thought of doing what he had just said. He began to walk, approaching Klaus.


    "That''s why, today, I want to try it. I''ll tell you, that item over there is special. It''s an item that gives off the Cursed Divinity, our major food source. So I''m curious, can that turn you into a cursed beast?" As he finished speaking, he jumped toward Klaus to hit him, trying to push him toward the area where the other cursed beasts were. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Klaus was able to trace the trajectory quickly, so he managed to avoid the blow and answer it with a blow to the place where the face should be; even so, he ended up hitting one of his ''fists.''


    That made him frown. ''It moves curious.'' He thought.


    The beast seemed to be enjoying itself. "That''s why, even if I have to cut open your belly today and take out some of your organs to put my race''s organs in you, I''ll satiate my curiosity!" He launched several continuous attacks straight at Klaus'' chest and face, but they were all countered, albeit barely.


    Klaus rolled backward and had to jump quickly as he rolled to avoid a vicious kick from that beast.


    He looked around and noticed the other beasts didn''t want to join the fight. They were all looking at him expectantly as if they were waiting for their leader to fulfill his goal, his dream.


    That made him understand that this guy wasn''t planning to crush him among them all. ''A scientist of an opposite race, against me in an inevitable battle for me, where he has the biggest advantage.'' Klaus smiled. He looked at the ground and noticed that every blow from that guy could break several bones in him.


    He was much more powerful than he was.


    But this was not the first time he had to fight against adversity.


    This made him excited.


    This time, it was different.


    Naturally, the first battle that would give the Mad Scientist the sense of crisis he needed would have to be like this one. One against a little wannabe scientist looking to learn.

 Chapter 141 - 141: New power?

    This time, the battle was more exciting, maybe even too exciting for his taste, but when faced with a guy with as much curiosity as he had, he naturally wanted to see who won.


    He stood up and wielded his knife.


    ''I have things he doesn''t. He''s strong, but I can get stronger during combat. I just hope Carion is alright.''


    For a while now, he had only listened to the combat between Carion and the beasts; it seemed he didn''t even have time to talk. But he wasn''t facing many beasts, two or three at most, as they were all surrounding him, and he seemed to have been the main leader''s target.


    That guy stepped forward again.


    "You weren''t running away so much that night, human; what''s wrong?"


    Klaus smiled.


    "I was thinking about the ways I should use to kill a shadow."


    "Oh? Are you scared of my appearance? Hahaha, that makes sense. Everyone is scared of it."


    "Scared? No, I actually think you look adorable. Adorable enough to separate your head from your body, making you look more exciting."


    "Separate my head from my body? I see you''re the type to hide your fears behind sharp words. I''ve faced a few humans like you. They''ve all ended up in my tests. I hope you at least put up a bit of a fight."


    He hadn''t even finished speaking when Klaus was already on top of him, trying to slit his throat. Still, after wriggling gently like a strange fly, this beast managed to dodge his first attack easily and even counterattack.


    His blow hit the knife, so it simply pushed Klaus back.


    ''What a strange beast. Is it just a shadow? A strange shadow with a body. It''s really a fantasy beast; there''s no sense in its vividness.''


    Although he thought so, he tried to continuously hit it again, but as long as that thing knew of his attack, it would never succeed as it made movements without moving.


    After a few exchanges, he realized that the only way to hit it was when it was off guard.


    ''Or maybe when it attacks.''


    Klaus then waited for the beast to attack him, which didn''t take long. During this time, he kept his Great Attractor from activating, as he didn''t want to alert the cursed beast so quickly. He first wanted to figure out a way to kill it before revealing its power.


    That''s because many cursed beasts are surrounding him. He needed to kill and run away. Fighting more than necessary would only wear him down, and he would end up dead because killing so many cursed beasts on his own was not feasible.


    "You don''t attack? Well, since you''re giving up, it''s time for you to learn what real strikes are." The beast attacked with force, disappearing from where it was and appearing in front of him at astonishing speed.


    Klaus stared at it and waited for it to launch its strike. ''I need to look for the exact moment...''


    Just when he thought it was time, he stopped as he felt a strange movement in the surrounding cursed energy. The shadow in front of him suddenly dispersed, and he sensed danger coming from behind him.


    ''It''s moving through the cursed energy!'' His alarms immediately went up, panicking at this but making a quick decision.


    He clenched his fist tightly, gathering all the positive energy he could. His eyes glowed with that typical bluish hue, and even though he wasn''t seeing him, as that guy was on his back, Klaus could ''see'' the points to attack.


    Those weaknesses they had were concentrated in one place: his chest.


    His arm grew in size a bit, and with so much positive energy concentrated and perfectly controlled in one place, he knew it was time.


    He focused again on feeling the cursed energy and, in an instant, thought of moving through it, pushing his senses and inner capacity to the absolute limit. During the daylight hours, he could have no greater capacity than he would achieve with this attack.


    ''I just need a little movement.''


    He tried his best at that little move, but he didn''t realize that, as he was ''seeing'' the cursed beast somehow, he was looking in all directions simultaneously. Perhaps he was so focused on the small movement that he didn''t realize he could make a big move if he wanted to.


    He didn''t think he could do so, but suddenly, his body flickered where it was and appeared behind the cursed beast, just dodging its attack at the last moment.


    ''Huh?'' Klaus was stunned. When he thought about turning completely around and using his speed to complete the move he wanted, his brain screamed at him: no need! S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Why should he turn around if his target was in front of him?


    His hand moved almost unconsciously and hit the back of this guy.


    As he expected, this time, this beast did not squirm. It did not dodge. He didn''t even find out where the attack came from when he felt his body hitting the ground and bouncing continuously.


    If it had bones, it was certain that this attack had broken several bones.


    But this was no time to think.


    Klaus immediately realized that he had a perfect view of all angles in his mind. Also, somehow, he could feel like he was inside a small field he could control. It wasn''t too wide, barely about 4 or 5 square meters, but it was interesting enough to know that he could practically move through the cursed energy in that area at high speed.


    ''I can...'' As he thought about whether he could get closer to the cursed beast he had just hit, his body shuddered and appeared close to the beast.


    Even so, not knowing how to control it, he stumbled quickly and had to move his legs quickly to regain his balance. In the end, he managed to kick the beast, although without much strength.


    He hit it against one of the nearby walls thanks to the vulnerability.


    That alarmed the nearby beasts.


    The shadow-type beast recovered after hitting the wall, falling to the ground, sore.


    "You, what the hell did you just do? Your punches don''t hurt much, but you hurt me." Looking up, he frowned.


    "The cursed energy is entering you at high speed." He exclaimed in shock. But, suddenly, he saw another energy entering Klaus, which made him flinch.


    "What are you supposed to be doing stealing our Cursed Divinity!!? Shit, I''m going to kill you!" he shouted.


    Klaus had noticed it, too. Now that he allowed his Great Attractor to activate actively, he was attracting the surrounding cursed energy and the energy coming out of that item.


    ''I see. Now that I''ve become a person with veins of that kind of energy, it will also enter me. What strengthens?'' Although Klaus wanted to guess, he had to snap back to reality when he realized that that bastard was attacking him head-on at a faster speed and with greater force.

 Chapter 142 - 142: A difficult battle to win

    Klaus managed to dodge the first attack, but he had difficulty dodging the other attacks.


    ''Such a difference? This bastard was playing with me.'' He grumbled, but because he was thinking idiocies, he felt his nose bent inward, and he shot backward to crash fiercely into a wall.


    Pain invaded his body as he felt several bones broken by a single blow. Not only had his nose been broken, but even a few eye bones and part of his teeth had been broken by that blow.


    Even being him, he had difficulty reorienting himself, but since his eye ability was still active, he was quickly able to dodge one of the most powerful attacks he had seen so far, which ended up hitting the wall and shaking all the sewers with great force.


    Klaus wasted no time and quickly jumped back, but he didn''t seem to have much room to maneuver, so he had to grab his nose and start running in circles.


    ''These damn beasts.'' Though he grumbled, his mind was trying to find a way to run away or to get to where Carion was. Maybe if they fought together, they could escape.


    After all, he had just witnessed firsthand that this guy was more powerful than he expected.


    It was no longer just a bunch of smarter-than-normal cursed beasts but a cursed beast as cunning as a human and so powerful that it could break his nose in a single blow. Moreover, he had no chance to defend himself.


    ''I can still feel that strange field here. I should be able to move at high speed using the cursed energy, but this guy...'' He couldn''t even finish his thought when he had to bend his body to the side to dodge one of the incoming attacks. Being a shadow, this guy had an amazing way of moving at high speed without being noticed.


    Despite being cunning, he was still a bit of a fool. Attacking him that way was effective as long as he could hit him. Still, this time, Klaus had good reflexes, and, managing to dodge it, he again took advantage of his opponent''s moment of weakness to centralize his entire attack on his chest, finally managing to deliver the blow he couldn''t before.


    That attack returned all the force that brought the shadow with him and made him fly backward. Klaus would take advantage of this situation, jumping with the ability to move through the cursed energy to approach quickly, get on top of him, and hit him once again, trying to crash him to the ground.


    His attack was fierce but ineffective. The beast''s hand managed to stop him just before he struck, and its other hand was fast and powerful enough to hit Klaus in the chest.


    Klaus ended up flying backward as blood spurted from his mouth. It was the first time since he came to this world that he was in such a desperate situation, so his mind was kept on constant alert, which prevented him from falling down in a faint.


    After falling to the ground, he looked around. The 20+ cursed beasts were still looking at him curiously, although, in the last few minutes, they were simply showing clear mockery.


    But that didn''t bother him. He tried to look for the weak part of the fence where he was. But, most of the weak cursed beasts were on the opposite side from where he had come from.


    ''They''re smart. They know that over there is Carion, so the powerful beasts put themselves on that side. Not only do they prevent us from being able to fight together, but they are also on the lookout in case Carion manages to defeat the wolf to act against him.'' Surprised at the intelligence of these beasts, Klaus continued to try to dodge the repeated attacks of the shadow-type beast.


    Its attacks were getting weirder and weirder. Even when he managed to dodge an attack, he wouldn''t necessarily come out unscathed, as the bastard could bend what should be his arm as if it were plasticine.


    As it hit him, it was obvious that he had flesh, but not so obvious that he had bones. But, clearly, he shouldn''t be able to bend them like that, so every time he did it, it took Klaus by surprise. Although he sometimes expected it, they always came at unexpected times.


    For example, he could bend the arm he didn''t attack so that he did or turn his arm into a momentary hook to lure him in and hit him with his other arm.


    After 10 minutes of a bizarre fight, Klaus was full of wounds and broken bones, while the guy was simply getting tired. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You human bastard, you''ve been continuously hitting stupid places. Are you trying to distract me so I don''t realize you''re stealing Cursed Divinity from me? You''re dreaming too much!"


    Klaus laughed, though the pain in his body intensified as he did so. "You''re already exhausted, aren''t you? I will always take advantage in a battle of attrition, even if you are far more powerful than me. Because I have something you don''t."


    "Hmph." The beast was clearly annoyed. It had been continuously punching for more than 10 minutes straight, trying to kill him or see if he would go down once and for all, but all the while, that bastard didn''t seem to tire. Even though he was continuously hitting and taking blows over and over again, he never got exhausted.


    It was as if he had endless reserves of cursed energy or whatever he used.


    That put him in a bad mood, as Klaus laughed.


    Inside, though, Klaus wasn''t laughing.


    This beast was too powerful. This was the first time he felt the vast difference between himself and someone else. Previously, he faced beasts that were easy to defeat or that he could defeat thanks to strategies.


    He could only beat Ronan because they were greedy and entered a terrain where they did not expect to be attacked in such a way.


    But, this time, he was trapped. His tactics were not working in this place where so many cursed beasts literally surrounded him. Besides, Ronan''s minions couldn''t compare to this guy, far from it.


    This cursed beast was a true Second Phase beast.


    He was in a dangerous situation, but while pounding back and forth to replenish his energy and absorb the surrounding energy, he was also trying to investigate that strange field.


    It no longer felt as apparent as it had at first. It seemed to be fading, and he didn''t understand how to keep it on. What he was sure of was that it was draining a lot of cursed energy, so he needed to replenish it every time.


    Now, replenishing that for 10 minutes while dodging that guy, besides the fact that it was not an easy task, also started to consume the reserves of cursed energy in this place and, although there were cursed beasts there that continuously gave off energy, it wasn''t that much.


    So, the fight could not drag on for too long.


    Now, feeling that field for so long and trying to study it served him to think of a possibility. It was strange; it almost made no sense, but his movements through the energy were what had allowed him to fight this beast for 10 minutes and not die trying.


    After all, if there were divisions in attainable levels, Klaus might be in the first division of the Primary Level, the weakest, while that guy might be in the middle of the Second Phase. The difference was immense, and Klaus''s energy was no longer as dense as before. Although his body had grown stronger, it was complicated to withstand so many blows from this bastard.


    Therefore, if it were possible to move through the cursed energy like that, perhaps it would be possible to control the cursed energy around to achieve his task.


    ''I only need to do it once. I can hear that the battle between Carion and the wolf is not going well. If we continue here, we will undoubtedly die.'' He thought.


    As he surveyed the terrain, he knew what he must do.


    ''I must weaken them as much as possible. Besides, I can''t leave here empty-handed, can I?'' He smiled.


    Maybe he was about to do something crazy, but he didn''t care. If he weren''t crazy, there would be no Scientist''s Madness.


    Since there was such an ability that showed his madness, then he had to be effective in using it.


    Therefore, his purple eyes glowed softly with that typical bluish hue, but this time, they were more intense. His senses quickly spread across the entire room, and thanks to the clarity that this ability granted him, he could more clearly perceive how far that strange field was.


    ''4 meters...'' He smiled.


    It was enough.


    Since he knew the guy in front of him didn''t have enough stamina to continue his stampede of deadly blows, Klaus turned his back to him and started running, making a big circle as if he wanted to look for the back of the shadow. But just as he seemed to want to turn around to attack the shadow, he turned in the other direction and leaped forward, propelling himself with his legs.


    Then, when he was 10 feet away from the hedge of huge cursed beasts, he extended his right hand toward them as if he wanted to strike them with his open hand.


    But he didn''t plan to do that. He immediately focused on the cursed energy that made up the small field around him and felt as if every particle of energy was passing through his hand. Just at that instant, he made it as if he wanted to make a claw out of the cursed energy and fiercely moved it to the side.


    What seemed to be a harmless and ridiculous movement of a dying man suddenly transformed into a powerful claw of cursed energy that dragged all the beasts in that area until it slammed them against the wall with great force.

 Chapter 143 - 143: The Cursed Field

    Some screamed, some roared, but none could defend themselves. And, right behind them, was the item they called ''Cursed Divinity,'' the treasure of the beasts.


    A few meters further back, the wolf beast seemed to have won its fight, for Carion was in a pool of blood, although this one was still fighting and had wound it in several areas.


    Klaus noted this in a single assertive and penetrating glance. He stomped fiercely and jumped once more in the direction of the item. There, too, were those cursed beasts being restored by the item. Hopefully, they wouldn''t get up until he stole it.


    He jumped at such a high speed that he shocked numerous beasts, and the shadow beast flinched as it noticed his intentions.


    "STOP HIM!" It roared, as well as lunging after him.


    The nearest beasts immediately roared and rushed at Klaus, but he was too far away for them to reach him so quickly.


    In a leap, he came within a few steps of the altar and raised his hand to take the item, but then one of the beasts lying there stood up with a firm roar. It was the beast with the special flesh. This one gave him a piercing, deadly, hate-filled stare at Klaus as if it had a millennial hatred for him and set out to stop his attack, knowing its advantage.


    This time, something was in the center of this beast''s chest. Blood was gathered there, and so was the energy the item gave off.


    Klaus frowned, but he smiled as he looked at what was in its chest. That surely was the source of this thing''s vitality, the core.


    ''Don''t think your flesh is too special, you little non-Newtonian fluid.''


    He still had ways to kill this thing easily. In a situation like that, Klaus would naturally use the very flesh of the beast against it. Since it thought it was some kind of immensely powerful tank, Klaus would tear down its foolish ideals.


    He made as if he was going to give it a mighty blow, but just as his hands pinked the non-Newtonian flesh in front of him, he stopped and totally diminished the energy and power he was using in that attack. That caused that, as he was not exerting force, his hand passed through the flesh, which seemed to have lost some of its attributes, and firmly grabbed what was on his chest.


    ''I suspected it. It''s like a heart.'' Klaus didn''t hesitate and squeezed it, exploding it in a moment. At the same time, he jumped up and swept the beast towards those behind him and watched as it fell to the ground, dead with a thud.


    ''Greater effectiveness, better combat presence. Not bad.'' Klaus wasted no time and grabbed the item.


    "YOU BASTARD, DON''T YOU DARE!" Roared the shadow beast. This one immediately drove all the power in its body into its legs and jumped even more ferociously, closing the distance in one move.


    It was so angry that the first thing it thought of was to deliver a fierce blow to Klaus. It was able to deliver it to his face, firmly on one cheek, pushing him fiercely toward where the wolf was.


    Even though it was painful, Klaus smiled towards him.


    "You''re an idiot."


    It was there that the shadow beast realized its mistake. But it was too late. The power of the blow carried away Klaus. Although it was too dangerous¡ªit almost knocked him out and even totally disabled his energy field¡ªhe didn''t care.


    He sensed that the wolf-like beast was behind him, so after recovering, still flying backward, he stabbed his knife into the surface of the walls, which created a massive amount of dust and debris flying everywhere. This was an unwise situation as the shadow-like beast was coming towards him.


    But it was the only alternative. He immediately turned around and jumped fiercely towards the wolf-like beast again. His active skills at their peak and his inexhaustible stamina made him arrive quickly, just before this beast beat Carion to a pulp.


    Immediately, he attacked as many times as he could in a second, making the wolf''s blood spurt from all over its body. A howl of pain was heard throughout the room, but the most significant blow was delivered to its neck, trying to kill him all at once, though unsuccessfully.


    The pain caused the beast to take a false step, allowing Klaus to get firmly in front of Carion and start fleeing.


    But something distracted him.


    A few messages from the system.


    [Congratulations, Little Incarnation. You have significantly advanced in your understanding of the cursed energy]


    [Cursed Field begins to show its maw in Little Incarnation''s presence. The Cursed Field is your most versatile ability; its versatility is limitless. What can you create there? How much can you accomplish? Whatever your mind desires, you can do it; this is your power].


    [You have got a guide on your path, which is your own mind. You are brilliant. The right path is before you; continue thus]


    The first two were congratulations and a warning about a Cursed Field, which he immediately realized was the field he had just used. The second message especially looked amazing; somehow, it gave him goosebumps.


    But the third message was a bit strange.


    It appeared to be a direct message sent by someone.


    ''Is the system someone? Is someone controlling this? Or is it a God?''


    Thinking this distracted him for a moment, so even though he held Carion, he didn''t move, which gave the shadow beast enough time to get in front of him.


    It didn''t plan on making the same mistake as before, so instead of hitting him, it tried to pull him towards it and kill him outright, evidently focusing its efforts on the item still in Klaus'' hands.


    Seeing that it was going to succeed made it smile.


    Klaus came back to his senses then and noticed the attack. In an instinctive move, he pulled Carion back, managing to throw him away. At the same time, he struck with his other hand, the one in which he held the item, which cleared the stampede of power from the beast but also caused them both to impact at that moment.


    Or so he thought would happen.


    Just millimeters before they impacted, Carion roared.


    "Wind Chainsaw!" His roar echoed through time and firmly stopped the shadow beast. But he knew that wouldn''t be enough, as that beast had already broken his ability, so he bit his tongue hard. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Elven Blood! Wind Magic! Wind Blast! Fly, Klaus, quick!" It was several shouts in a row. When he activated his first ability, the blood in his body buzzed fiercely upwards and out of his orifices.


    Activating his wind magic sent a powerful blast of wind on all the trapped beasts, especially the shadow beast. Still, that served nothing more than to raise dust, and he knew it.


    He understood that, against cursed beasts, so-called magic was useless. It was just cheap tricks. But he didn''t want to hurt it. He didn''t need to.


    Thus, his latest ability made Klaus feel light. He immediately realized he could somehow fly, although he could barely do so.


    So he turned and fled at high speed. He grabbed Carion and continued on his way, but the shadow beast was so angry that he didn''t hesitate to activate one of his trump cards.


    "I WILL NOT LEAVE YOU, YOU DAMN BASTARD!" He gathered a large amount of cursed energy in his hand and fired it, immediately breaking Carion''s ability and flying after Klaus at great speed with absurd accuracy.


    Klaus had difficulty tracing the trajectory of that ability, as it was too fast. Therefore, he immediately turned around in the air and threw his knife backward, right where that strange energy bullet was coming from.


    The knife traveled at high speed and collided with the energy, but it lost the fight and only managed to slow down. Even so, this one still hit Klaus in the shoulder, pushing him further until he hit a wall.


    ''Shit, lucky I used that. That would completely pierce my heart.'' Klaus endured the pain in his shoulder, which had been pierced, and ran away from there quickly, not caring about leaving the knife behind, though he regretted it after doing so, but there was no choice. It was do that or die.


    Behind him, the shadow beast was hysterical.


    "RUN AFTER HIM; THAT DAMNED BASTARD CAN''T RUN AWAY WITH OUR TREASURE!" The ferocity in his voice frightened his subordinates, who, though unable to speak, ran after Klaus quickly; they were also angry.


    Soon, the shadow-like beast was left alone with several corpses, including that of the wolf-like beast.


    ''Tsk, you fucking bastard.'' He averted his gaze from the dead beasts and looked at the knife a bit away from there.


    ''Well, such a good knife; let me use it to kill you next time I see you.'' He grabbed it and turned away, disappearing into the shadows nearby.

 Chapter 144 - 144: She is furious

    As night fell and the city seemed in an uproar over recent events, Jasmine walked quietly along the slopes of small mountains away from the city. The mountains were part of the city, but they were a bit on the outskirts of town.


    She had wanted to come with Klaus, but he was too busy, so she ended up coming alone.


    ''The stars look radiant today, but there''s a lot of cursed energy movement in the city that prevents them from being seen smoothly.''


    Although that bothered her, she did nothing to prevent it. ''I wonder if those beasts in the sewers will be a problem for the city.'' She thought, though, in the end, she scoffed.


    ''Well, whatever. Naturally, a small town like this in a country of traitors shouldn''t survive long. It''s a pity Klaus has good power and status here.''


    While she was pensive and rambling, she sensed movement nearby. ''A cursed beast?'' She turned, simply to meet dark, slightly glowing eyes staring at her.


    "Oh, an anomaly in a small town. This is curious." She couldn''t help but perk up with curiosity, seeing that the beast was of a different type than the existing ones, an anomaly.


    It was a shadow-type beast, but as Jasmine stood up, she noticed something else.


    "Are you hurt? Tsk, I thought I could have some fun, but in the end, you won''t even be able to give me a fight." Jasmine instantly lost interest as soon as she saw it, but suddenly, the beast spoke to her.


    "Who the hell are you? Why do I feel my flesh tingle when I see you?" He exclaimed. After doing so, he was startled by his words and quickly covered his mouth as if he wanted to hide them. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the mistake had already been made; Jasmine looked at him curiously.


    "In my presence, no one can keep their feelings or thoughts to themselves, so don''t bother. Still, can you talk? That''s amazing. You''re a barely developing little beast, but you''ve developed remarkable intelligence." Her curiosity was instantly restored, and she even started walking towards him.


    The beast frowned. ''Shit, damn woman. First, I had to fight that bastard who stole my treasure. I had difficulty fleeing the city because of that guy, but now I have met a strange woman. What do I do?'' He frowned and took a few steps back.


    "Human woman, I have no interest in you; what the hell do you want? I''m warning you, even if your presence is dangerous, I''m more powerful than you!"


    Jasmine smiled in amusement at his words. "Hahaha, you have great intelligence, little one. Even Third Phase beasts shouldn''t have such intelligence. Come, tell me, what kind of power do you have? You''re a beast that can hide the Calamity that gave birth to you, making you a good anomaly, very hard to find. So I want to know." Jasmine acted friendly, as if she were talking to Klaus or his brother, though her tone was odd.


    Perhaps she was seeking to manipulate him.


    Would it work?


    "Why the hell should I tell you that? You don''t have my patience, human woman? I''m not interested in you!" He roared angrily.


    But suddenly, his mouth opened again.


    "Hmph, I come from the anger calamity and have been cultivating myself with a Cursed Divinity item. Thanks to that, I''ve gained a lot of intelligence. Naturally, you won''t find another anomaly like me out there." He lifted his chest, proud of himself.


    But suddenly, he frowned. ''Why did I say all that? Am I stupid?'' After realizing this, he looked at Jasmine and realized an aura was coming off of her. It was strange and almost imperceptible, but it was powerful and, at the same time, soft.


    ''An ability? Shit, I''ve been manipulated so easily.'' His senses kicked in as he noticed this. He immediately knew he would be in big trouble if he didn''t kill her right now.


    Therefore, he immediately pulled out the knife he had just stolen and jumped towards her.


    "Die, you fucking deceitful woman!" He roared.


    Jasmine sighed. ''Tsk, so he figured it out quickly. It has high intelligence; it would be a shame to kill it. Let''s catch it then...'' She thought, but suddenly, the knife that beast was carrying made her heart flutter.


    ''Klaus?'' She immediately realized that it was the knife she had given him, which caused a fury to emerge within her. Her power was unleashed in torrents as she reached up to grab the knife just before it struck.


    The beast stood dumbfounded, staring at what had happened. She hadn''t just grabbed the knife.


    ''Threads?'' The shadow-like beast was shocked. Its body shuddered, and it tried to get out of there, but it couldn''t. Strange threads emerged from nowhere and completely held its body in place.


    When he looked up to see the strange woman, she snatched the knife away from him and confirmed that it was Klaus''.


    Her beautiful blue eyes, which normally radiated beauty and arrogance, now radiated terrifying coldness and an intense killing instinct. They were eyes painted with an intense hint of mortality.


    "You are a cursed Second Phase beast. A powerful being he shouldn''t have come in contact with, but somehow, you have his knife. Tell me, where is he?" She moved her hands slightly towards the beast and tightened many threads so the beast could not move.


    Although the beast was in shock and somehow wanted to respond, it did not. Its mouth did not open.


    Jasmine frowned, pulled the strings tighter, and grabbed him firmly by the neck. "Don''t think that because you''re surrounded by your own energy, which makes you peculiar, I can''t see your strange body. I don''t care what you do from now on; I only care that you answer me. Where is the owner of this knife?" She squeezed her hand, making this one choke quickly, but she didn''t care. Her gaze was as cold as the North Pole.


    Besides, with her ability activated, there was no way this little beast wouldn''t talk.


    Still, to her surprise, the beast did not speak.


    On the contrary, it had various gleams in its eyes, which made Jasmine realize something.


    "I see. Well... If I find you, I''ll kill you. No, I''ll take you to my research center and run all the tests I want on you. Believe me, you''ll have a great time under the intense pain. You''ll be able to understand the value of life then." As she said it, she finished squeezing her hand, and all the threads that had surrounded the beast crossed through, breaking the strange flesh of this beast like jelly.


    Some blood splattered her, but she gave little thought to it. She looked at the threads left in her hand and smiled. "You guys always work hard. Go back to your boring, never-ending work, little ones." After that, the threads disappeared as if sucked into another dimension.


    After that, she ran back to the city, looking worried.


    ''Klaus...''


    ...


    Far away from Sam''an City, in the basement of a huge construction site in Hal''mit City.


    A strange creature, 2 meters tall, with a few strange tentacles, suddenly spat blood when one of its tentacles exploded in blood, leaving only a small part sticking out of its back.


    He frowned.


    "Damn woman. Not only did that guy steal a fine treasure from me, but you also killed one of my tentacles, but you still dared to threaten me! Shit, I''m furious!" Another one of his tentacles slammed into the walls of this dark place. An intense fury was unleashed in him.


    Every memory of what happened minutes and hours before was painful and filled him with a deep, mad rage that he could not control himself.


    "Sigh. Shit, I know I should control myself, but this is hard. Those bastards, too; how do they let themselves be found out so easily? A year''s worth of planning is about to go to shit because of them!" This time, he roared again when he remembered that topic and his anger increased again. However, it was as if it was a strange game that went up and down; that increased anger returned to its natural state.


    "Tsk. Forget it; we''ve achieved a large part of the goal. You get the rest; you damned human." This beast got up from where he stood.


    "Is anyone there?" He shouted, but no one responded, so he did so again.


    "It''s time for chaos to break out in this place. Any idiots want to send the message?" But, again, they didn''t respond.


    "It''s time to work. Can you idiots stop sleeping!? " His shout at the end caused several of his sleeping subordinates to suddenly wake up.


    They all ran to where he was, causing that guy''s anger to increase again, but he hadn''t unleashed it when it subsided, as if it was a little game of up and down, again.


    "Go one of you and carry the message. It''s time to start the chaos. This Disaster will move, so you guys better stop playing dumb. It''s time for these human idiots to pay what they promised."

 Chapter 145 - 145: Those behind the scenes

    Capital City of Soneli Country.


    Possibly the largest City in the country, although, unbelievably, not the most famous in recent weeks.


    The Capital City Sorcerers usually attract attention on the networks. Almost always, one of their Sorcerers is trending and manages to stay for months, but in the last few months, two hunters from Sam''an City have caused a stir on the networks. In addition, the presence of a person from Carter Capital in the city caused all eyes to be there.


    But the main point was those hunters from Sam''an City, The Night Sorcerer, and the New Promise, Klaus.


    The two had a different status in the minds of most people who know of them. The Night Sorcerer was known for his power, while the New Promise was known as the Most Beautiful Sorcerer in Soneli. For many women, there was no doubt that he was the most beautiful in the world.


    That caused all the sorcerers in the country to be relegated to the second rank, for two true eminences in their respective fields had appeared in Sam''an.


    Among the great powers, beauty was what they saw least in that Sorcerer.


    Inside a military fortress in the capital, The Professor and Aranfer Hiltroad were meeting and talking.


    In recent months, these two people have met frequently because of their plans to advance stealthily and well.


    But today, they were not in a very good mood, as they were not the only ones in the room; there was someone else.


    An informant.


    He brought them a report that made them both feel angry.


    "This sorcerer, Klaus. Isn''t he the other survivor from the last batch?" Aranfer asked, staring at an image in his hand.


    The Professor nodded. "I remember his appearance perfectly and his purple eyes; I just didn''t expect him to actually have any power. Are you telling me he''s already reached the Primary Level? Even if he''s a Soft Class Sorcerer, that speed doesn''t make sense."


    The informant nodded.


    "He was the one who went in together with Carion Westwood and discovered the beasts in the sewers. I saw him. He is powerful, but I heard he might be more appreciated for his cunning, so most likely, the Primary Level rumors are false."


    For Aranfer, that made more sense. He knew how hard it was to reach the Primary Level; it took him over a year. And you say it took someone else just a few months? That''s absurd, no matter how you look at it.


    Although his disciple was also quite talented, and perhaps in the future, he would surpass his own strength, he had not yet been able to reach that level. There was no way anyone could become that talented.


    On the other hand, the professor turned his attention to another subject.


    "Cunning?"


    He frowned.


    His mind traveled back in time for a moment and he remembered when he spoke to this guy. He practically seemed to have gone mad, his manner of speech and gestures were that of a person who lost his mind in the Cursed World.


    That was not uncommon; it happened frequently. We are talking about the people who can survive the First Cursed Bath, not even 90% of those who enter. There is a very low percentage of people who make it through that first mission, and among those, there is a certain percentage of people who come out insane or with deeply twisted personalities.


    This is why they put slave seals on those they would send in just before doing so, to avoid problems with crazy people or people with twisted personalities. Although the main reason is to control them in case they become too powerful.


    But now the situation seemed to have changed.


    ''We couldn''t enslave him like the rest, and he pretended to be crazy... This guy.'' He immediately realized that what happened that day was that Klaus had practically mocked him to his face.


    Not only was he not crazy, but he was also talented and could outwit one of the kingdom''s great minds.


    If he had orchestrated that alone, the situation would have changed drastically. Now, one more person was there, also of an intelligence to be feared.


    ''Sua Vinanne... Could it have been that annoying woman?'' He frowned and looked at Aranfer.


    "Have the investigations about that woman progressed?" he asked.


    It took Aranfer a few seconds to remember which woman he was referring to, but he quickly pulled a file from his desk and handed it to him.


    The Professor opened it and read it, soon to frown.


    ''Just a top graduate within that new career that has taken off. Nothing new.''


    They had been suspecting that the true identity of that woman might involve the Duke of Sam''an or even directly with Nithim Twice, but they had found nothing more than regular information.


    Even when she had been under investigation for years, they still hadn''t found anything, just repetitions of tedious routine and scientific research. She wasn''t even bright enough to be held in high regard, but The Professor always had a bad feeling about her.


    He always felt that this woman was not so simple.


    Aranfer knew it, so he smiled. "More than 2 years of researching her, and the results are the same. There''s nothing special about her; if there is, she can''t threaten us. Nor is there in this boy, although he seems to have used his cunning to fight those beasts we worked so hard to gather in the end, these have already served their purpose." He looked up and looked at the informant.


    "You have other information, don''t you? Say it, don''t keep things from us."


    The informant nodded.


    "The Big Man said it was time to move. There are moves in Hal''mit and Sam''an that all have ignored. We have managed to do it correctly; under his orders, we can proceed with the mission in the next few months."


    Aranfer nodded. "Go back then. You''ve finished your work; you''ll be paid well."


    The informant nodded happily and turned away. The moment he walked through the door, a great scream came out of his mouth, and his head was on the floor on the other side.


    Something that Aranfer and The Professor didn''t mind.


    The former looked out the window beside him and frowned.


    "A dangerous beast moves among us, Professor. A terrifying beast that likes to play. But we have no choice but to move, do we? Play at his game."


    "Do you have another way? Soneli Country has been under our power for the last few years, but the strengthening of Nithim Twice is getting more powerful. You and I know it; their backer is Sariel I. If that man returns, I fear we will be in trouble. But that dangerous beast can keep him from returning. We just have to stay in his game; in time, we will turn the chessboard in our favor." The Professor smiled a little slyly.


    "Sigh."


    "If you don''t care about the sorcerer Klaus or that woman, are you interested in that man?" The Professor asked, pointing at the image of the Night Sorcerer.


    "That''s right, he''s the most troublesome and, simultaneously, the most dangerous. Besides, wasn''t it he the one who helped Ronan Grimwell escape from the siege that Nithim Twice set against him? That man doesn''t seem to be just anything, as he was able to outwit Nithim Twice and, according to Ronan, even the Great Leader moved that day. I''m afraid he was also on Johew''s assassination mission."


    "Makes sense." Nodded the Professor sympathetically. "What do you intend to do? He belongs to Etherleaf; are you going to meet him?"


    "Hahaha, maybe. I want to test him a bit first. I think the opportunity will come soon; what city should I send him to?"


    The Professor shook his head helplessly as he noticed that Aranfer was getting too excited.


    "What are we going to do about Johew? That bastard put all the companies up for sale and already had ready buyers. Besides, the foreigner who bought most or more powerful ones is mysterious; I haven''t even been able to track him down; isn''t that a big problem?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the question, Aranfer frowned again.


    "That doesn''t seem like a problem to me. Foreign eyes on local companies have always been high. We have a lot of wealth, after all. What worries me more is the issue that now that scumbag Johew is being treated like a National Hero just for making a stupid donation."


    "Hm? Why does something like that seem like a problem to you?"


    "Don''t you get it? It''s about civilians being very vulnerable to an attack by a malicious sorcerer, no matter how rich they are!"


    The Professor frowned and finally realized what he was referring to.


    "That might cause the civilian population to start protesting, mightn''t it? Normally, it''s not a problem, but with so much going on simultaneously, I''m afraid something could get out of hand if we let it develop." He nodded.


    "You seem to understand already." Aranfer said.


    Even though sorcerers rule society, they can''t ignore civilian issues. A lot of money moves there, and many of the big scientists are normal civilians. The sorcerers rule, but the actual civilian branch is essential.


    "Sariel II is pretty useless, honestly. Should we change him? Ronan Grimwell is good at murdering people using poison."


    "No, Sariel II is still usable. He is powerful and has royal lineage; even if he is an idiot, he still has thick skin. Not for nothing is he one of the most powerful in the nation."


    "Tsk."


    "Nothing to do. Use your brilliant mind to think of a way to appease the civilians because I''m sure they''ll rise soon." Aranfer then stood up.


    "Where are you going?"


    "For a ride."


    "You''re going to Sam''an?"


    "Hehe."

 Chapter 146 - 146: A skill that begins to awaken: Incarnation Phase

    Sam''an City is usually quiet, with good views and excellent government control over criminals. If a cursed beast appears, the city''s organizations can usually handle it. If a murder occurs, they almost always respond early, even if it is by protocol.


    But the last few hours have been complicated for the city. From the appearance of very powerful and crazed cursed beasts in the city, which, although quickly quelled by the relevant organizations, caused a lot of havoc, to the murder of a powerful local businessman, to the problems in the sewers, the situation has been getting out of hand for the local government each time. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This has caused them to be unable to give many explanations on one issue or the other, which has upset the population, especially because of what happened recently with Johew, the local businessman who is now treated as a hero.


    In addition, there are rumors of a recent battle between beasts and sorcerers, which was not within what they would believe would happen. There are even crazier rumors that the government was not even aware of what was going on in the city, as they were at some sort of celebration of dubious provenance during the night hours.


    The population''s indignation increased so much that several nobles had to come out to speak for them. However, they could not represent too much and could not give much information about it, as many of them were confused, as were the civilians.


    And despite the chaos in the last few hours, the causers were not particularly uncomfortable about it a few hours later.


    At this point, Klaus had already finished his previous mission, which ended in a way he didn''t want it to but still made him realize how dangerous this world was.


    To him, that shadow-like beast was very powerful¡ªamazingly strong. While it was entertaining to fight it, he quickly realized that he would have lost in a battle to the death. He wasn''t afraid of death, honestly, so he wasn''t worried about it, but the thing is, it proved he was vulnerable, just like before, which made him uncomfortable.


    During this time, his mindset regarding this world was that it was very fun and exciting. It had everything he could ask for: fantasy, science, powerful beasts that lent themselves to great adventures, and magic.


    Everything in this world was exciting, but at the same time, it was dangerous.


    ''If I want to travel through this world and understand its mysteries, I must be strong.'' He thought.


    However, this thought did not arise solely because of what happened recently with that beast. He also understood that Nithim Twice was not what they had portrayed it.


    They wanted to manipulate him, and if there was one thing he hated, it was being manipulated without him being able to do anything about it.


    In the past, he had been, and he had no choice but to accept it, which led him to suffer and subsequently betrayed. This time, he was not going to allow it.


    The thing is that a few hours ago he could see the power of Nithim Twice. It is not just any power.


    ''It''s not just monetary power and the Nithim that they have; I''m afraid it''s one of the greatest sorcerous powers in the country.'' While that was dangerous, he wasn''t that worried. He had a plan and was already executing it; he just needed time.


    While lying on his bed in his room deep in thought, he glanced to the side and smiled at a beautiful face there.


    He couldn''t help but reach up and stroke Jasmine''s beautiful sleeping face. She had fallen asleep from taking care of him after bringing him here.


    Then Klaus pulled out the knife she had brought him and remembered her words.


    ''So to Jasmine, such a powerful beast is just a small fry. And to think they''re on the same level of power in terms of scale. I didn''t think there was that much difference.'' He sighed, but he was happy.


    Knowing that Jasmine was so powerful was a relief.


    After thinking for so long, Klaus focused on the main issue weighing him down lately.


    The system messages from earlier. He couldn''t pay much attention to them at the time or afterward, but now he was calmer, so it was time to understand what was going on with his ability.


    He immediately opened the skill he was looking for, Little Incarnation, to be shocked.


    The skill had changed entirely and now seemed to be in an active-inactive state.


    ''That''s why I feel like there''s a field around me...'' He nodded.


    | Little Incarnation, Unique Ability: The one beloved by the Cursed Energy reigns in the night as in the day. His name is The Incarnation.


    | The Little Incarnation adored by the World.


    The cursed energy is your strength. Use it to magnify your power, strengthen your body, and incarnate yourself in it.


    Incarnation Phase: 10/100. (You have achieved a small phase in incarnation, but it is not even 20%. Try to reach 20%, the minimum required to understand your power. The clue is in you, your energy, your power, and your newly acquired ability).


    | Cursed Incarnation: You have achieved the First Level of the Cursed Incarnation: Cursed Field, but it is blocked due to a lack of proper understanding of its correct functioning. Note that your current power is only a small part of the total power of the Cursed Field. As long as you continue to deepen your understanding of the energy, you will be able to reach the highest levels of understanding.


    | Cursed Field: Versatility is its middle name, and greatness is the name of its bearer. Study its depth so that you will understand your power and understand you.


    | Faulty Base Form: ''Cursed Incarnation'' allows the use of the Great Attractor and 0-Point Body to accumulate large amounts of Cursed Energy in your body, greatly strengthening you for a limited time. You can use Cursed Field when Base Form is active, but it will have 50% less power because the ability is flawed, so keep trying hard to understand it.


    | Side Effect: Using Base Form no longer prevents you from being able to train, but you won''t be able to take full advantage of the Cursed Field skill.


    | Hint: If you want to fix your base form, make Cursed Field your Central skill. Cursed Field is also your Cursed Incarnation; good luck, Little Incarnation.


    The change was radical. Every skill section had changed, and new additions gave him various clues regarding his power.


    The first thing he noticed was that the Secondary Effect no longer existed. That was amazing. If he could train during the night, his power would increase tremendously quickly. Also, it would help him better understand how to realize the star in his body.


    But the ''Hint'' at the end was very tempting, so he couldn''t think too much about the side effect and focused on it. Somehow, it ignited a spark in his head.


    ''The Cursed Field is my Cursed Incarnation... This is an ability that allows me to move through energy; maybe it has more stuff in it because it doesn''t come out fully explained, but if I can do that and this thing says it''s my Cursed Incarnation... The name of the ability comes because...'' His mind buzzed with wonder, and his gaze sharpened.


    It was likely that he had discovered something amazing about himself.


    ''Could it be that Little Incarnation refers to the Incarnation of the Cursed Energy? From the beginning, this has told me that I am Beloved by the Cursed Energy, but this time, all the information seems to point to that clue.''


    Amazing would not be the right word to describe him if that were the case because even he could not understand himself.


    Incarnation is a much more advanced concept than he once thought. Even in fantasy novels, although it was common to see transmigration, reincarnation, and similar concepts, he rarely saw ''Incarnation.''


    Now, it may be a more profound subject. After all, he is here, and it wouldn''t make sense for him to be the Incarnation of something like that when, in his past life, he was a simple earth scientist.


    As he thought about this, his mind seemed to find something curious and strange. He frowned and could not continue with those thoughts.


    ''It could be...'' There was a possibility hovering in his mind, but it was too crazy and unrealistic a possibility.


    In the end, he shook his head quickly with a smile, wondering if he had gone crazy thinking about something like that.


    He continued trying to understand what that ability wanted to tell him. Still, after several continuous minutes of insatiable thoughts, he realized he could not keep thinking like that. His mind was entering this unknown terrain for him, so he finally sighed and got up from the bed.


    He checked his shoulder and saw that he could move it better, although it was painful.


    ''It is amazing the level of healing they have here, and I can certainly say with certainty that this is a fantasy world. That pain I felt when it pierced my bone was real, but in the end, healing pills and the power of those healers were enough to restore a broken bone. I would believe it of any part of the body, even organs, but I never thought a bone could be repaired that way.'' He had to praise the healing system here and showed his teeth in front of the mirror.


    All the teeth had grown back.


    ''Bone growing... This is certainly a fantasy world.'' He couldn''t help but sigh as he smiled.


    Through the mirror, he saw that Jasmine stood up and looked at him, somewhat confused. Gradually, her vision became clearer, and a smile emerged on that beautiful and characteristic face. She subsequently jumped up to greet him and see how he was doing before the two of them began discussing various topics.


    .

 Chapter 147 - 147: A suspicious mission

    Time passed quickly between Klaus'' intensive training to regain his optimal state and strengthen himself and the big news that constantly plagued the city.


    It''s been a week since the fight with that shadow-like beast, and nothing different or serious has happened. Klaus has been getting deeper into understanding energy and his power. Also, now that he can train during the night, his level has increased considerably.


    The problem is that he can''t use the full power of the Cursed Field, which is annoying. He tested it several times and realized that, in mortal combat, he couldn''t rely too much on it during the night, but it was still amazing for unexpected hits or bold moves.


    During the day, he has no problem with using it, but now there is a problem, and that is that Klaus discovered that the Cursed Field he performs at night, or rather in places or moments where there is a lot of cursed energy gathered, is several times better than the one he performs during the day. Even when it doesn''t have the same power or the same ability during the night, it still has a noticeable improvement in several things that make it amazing, such as versatility and, on some special occasions, range.


    But that wasn''t the only thing he had been doing these past few days.


    The main issue concerned his new territories. He needed to take control of them, so he used a false identity given by Jasmine and the Night Sorcerer to reach final agreements with the various qualified vendors.


    During the last week, each of the companies and territories that previously belonged to Johew came under his control. In addition, Nithim Twice quickly transferred the more than 5 million Carter coins they gave for his murder to his account, which made it possible for him to invest more heavily in that special area.


    With so many companies, it was not difficult for him to put together the company he had bought some time ago with Carion, although that company would not be of much use to him other than generating some money. That time, he bought it solely to get closer to Johew, but it didn''t do him much good in the end. So, with his knowledge, he went there and worked a bit with various specialists to make the company return smoothly to its functions, no big deal.


    But taking control of so many companies was really complicated because, in a way, he was under the scrutiny of not only public scrutiny but also the great nobles and powers that craved those companies. Although at the end of the week, no one suspected anything for now, he knew it was temporary.


    His combat power had increased, as had his monetary and social power, but many civilians also criticized him.


    Somehow, some strange protests were raised in various parts of the country against the Sorcerers'' Absolute Supremacy. This basically meant that the civilian population of Soneli was angry enough with recent events (as well as scared) that they protested to diminish the power of a Sorcerer in society.


    Some advocated creating a different system of control over each witch sorcerer in the country to control them. Others were more extreme and advocated the extermination of this dangerous entity that stalked civil society.


    At first, it seemed silly and pointless on the part of many fearful people. Still, somehow, they managed to get several ministers and governors to join their missive, which caused the situation to become much more dangerous.


    The rapid growth of such extremist movements naturally attracted the attention of many people, especially since they used the slogan that Johew was a Hero and martyr of the sorcerers, which also attracted Klaus'' attention.


    ''The rapid growth suggests that there is a dangerous organization behind it. It doesn''t suit Fallen Leaf, but it may suit Nithim Twice. After all, they don''t rule the nation and are constantly hiding, so not everyone knows who they are. But why would they do it, just to make trouble for Fallen Leaf, or do they plan to move now?'' Although confused and thoughtful, he didn''t linger to think too long, either.


    The situation was still controllable, so there was no problem if the relevant bodies came out to give some convincing statements to convince them; it would be fine to ignore the extremists; those are just crazy and get controlled very easily.


    The current reality was that Klaus'' training was paying off big time, and his strength had finally increased overnight. That was a good sign of improvement and progress.


    Between intensive training, talks with Carion, and outings with Jasmine, where she helped him quite a bit, it''s hard for time not to pass quickly, but during the evening of the 7th, Klaus received a sudden call.


    "This is Ronan."


    "Mr. Ronan, I hope you are well. It seems you have a mission for me." Klaus smiled on the other end of the cell phone. His tone of voice annoyed Ronan, but he nodded.


    "Come to my building. This is an important mission, and we need to talk personally."


    "Okay, give me an hour, and I''ll be there." After that, Klaus hung up the cell phone. He went to get ready and soon left, heading for the place he arrived at relatively quickly, as he didn''t drive around to avoid being tracked.


    The luxury would not surprise him a second time, but remembering the price of this building, he couldn''t help but think that the life of the rich was pretty amazing.


    A few minutes after he arrived, he entered the room where Ronan was waiting for him.


    It was the same room as before, only this time Ronan wasn''t quietly sipping wine. Instead, a small chalkboard on the wall had a picture of someone and a printout that said, "Kill him."


    Ronan was throwing sharp nails at him, so as he entered, Klaus frowned.


    ''He is one of the most powerful in Etherleaf today. I hear he''s soon to be promoted to Executive.'' He thought as he looked at the face of the person in the photograph.


    "Infighting?" he asked, to which Ronan scoffed.


    "None of your business, can you kill him? I need him dead by Wednesday."


    "Oh? They gave you a pretty short deadline."


    "Can you or can''t you?"


    "Does it matter if I can? You won''t be able to send someone else if it''s not me. It seems you''ve run out of alternatives, and that''s why you chose me."


    Though Ronan wanted to refute his words, he only shrugged. "You underestimate my wealth, and I think you overestimate someone''s loyalty."


    His response was funny to Klaus, who couldn''t help but chuckle several times.


    "I think you underestimate my mind, Mr. Ronan. I''m afraid you''d be surprised how much I can know." Klaus meant it, but he seemed to be joking.


    "His name doesn''t matter to you, but he is the subordinate of one of Lord Aranfer''s men, specifically the man whose nickname is ''The Mountain,'' he is one of that man''s most beloved subordinates, and he is 4 days away from being rammed as Executive of Etherleaf."


    "Not only do you want to get me into internal fights of yours, but you are also asking me to kill someone high up in the organization where I work. This will cost you dearly, Mr. Ronan."


    "Payment is not a problem. I''ll let them promote you to an executive. How about that? I''ll also give you a monetary payment. This." At last, he held up a hand with all five fingers extended.


    5 million. He had a coin in his other hand; it was a Carter Coin, so it was obvious the amount he would give him and the type of coin.


    Klaus stared at it, his mind plunged in thought.


    ''The power of an Etherleaf Executive lies not in that he has control of many sorcerers but rather in the amount of information to which he has access. But, if he allows me to rise to that level, they may limit my access to much of that information. Still, Ronan has no idea what kind of information I''m aiming for, so there''s a low probability that he''ll manage to block everything I''m looking for.''


    He smiled. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "As long as you give me all the information you have, I can do it. Mind you, I''ll do it on the day I want, but it will be before midnight Wednesday by Thursday."


    Ronan nodded softly and, after some consideration, pulled out some briefing papers. "That''s all I have. It''s an important mission, Mr. Will. I hope the Night Sorcerer can shine again like he did that night."


    "And I hope Mr. Ronan can keep his word and give me the prize he told me about. Now, I will take my leave; I don''t have much time to waste."


    Ronan smiled and did not dismiss him. "Good luck, Night Sorcerer."


    Klaus shrugged. "Luck is something only idiots depend on. So, good luck to you, Mr. Ronan." Subsequently, he left the room and quickly returned to his apartment.

 Chapter 148 - 148: Getting ready

    After an hour, Klaus sat down on the balcony sofa to read the document Ronan had handed him.


    He was no fool; he knew very well that Ronan was trying to manipulate him. Both sides were trying to manipulate him; he understood that. But, although on Nithim Twice''s side, he still can''t do anything, on Ronan''s side, it is not so difficult to get rid of him, although he doesn''t know what kind of status Ronan has achieved upstairs.


    Now, the truth is that he has precious information from Ronan that even he does not know, which can harm him to the point of leading to his death. So even if Ronan has a great status in Fallen Leaf, he can still assassinate him.


    ''Starting with the fact that he believes his poison is still effective on me.'' Klaus smiled.


    As he read the information on the man he was to kill, he realized he was not memorable. His name is Reinhard, or so it says here. He is a strong man raised by Etherleaf. He will be promoted to Executive on Thursday. He comes from a middle-class family.


    The most remarkable thing about him is that he reached the Primary Level 10 years ago at the age of 40 and is now reaching the final stages. It is expected that he will be able to reach the final stage in another 10 years.


    According to the context of this country, a 60-year-old man who reaches that stage is someone important. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That means that Reinhard is currently in his 50s.


    ''He doesn''t look it. He looks much younger. I wonder if the fact that he is a Sorcerer is the reason.''


    He had read before in fantasy novels that reaching certain levels could make you live a long time. But here, he had never heard that. Maybe it was nonsense, maybe it was just genetics, this man''s.


    As for his ability...


    ''He''s inside the Red Sun Field. It seems that the dangerous thing about him is his fists. No wonder he''s a subordinate of that big guy.'' Klaus smiled.


    He put aside the documents and leaned back. He immediately pulled out his cell phone and dialed Jasmine''s number.


    "Jasmine, let''s meet at my research center. I need your help on a few things, can you?" He asked casually.


    "Right now? I''m free right now." Jasmine''s voice sounded a little excited and elated. She sounded as if she had jumped in place.


    "Yes, in about 30 minutes to 1 hour."


    "Okay, I''ll see you there then."


    Jasmine immediately stopped what she was doing and got up after hanging up the cell phone. Klein looked at her.


    "You''re leaving?" He was in shock.


    She looked at him with a smile. "I''m going to work."


    "Is it Klaus?" Klein asked but then shook his head helplessly. "Only he would make you move like that. I guess our little princess really has fallen in love." Klein smiled as he saw that Jasmine was getting a lot ready.


    Jasmine didn''t answer him; she just smiled, and after getting ready for a while, she came out.


    Klein sighed and looked at the papers on the table where Jasmine was. "You didn''t even finish your trades. You''ve gotten a little more spoiled, but I can do nothing about it. You''re doing better than I thought you would." He grabbed the documents, and after glancing at them, he started to work.


    It didn''t really matter to him that she was like that. Throughout her childhood, she could never enjoy the life that any child or young person had to enjoy. She was always under continuous intense training for when the time came for her awakening.


    Although she was a child then, she was under a lot of stress, so if she is living that moment now, then he would cover for her and allow her to enjoy it. ''Although it''s hard to fool father, little sister.''


    ...


    After hanging up the call with Jasmine, Klaus ran to meet with the scientists he called earlier.


    He had a short meeting of about 15 minutes with them, during which he tried to mention to them a possible investment on his part in them but did not give many details.


    That was because he found out they were under a lot of pressure because of several laws recently signed by the King, which only oppressed them more, forcing them to resign from their careers, leave the country, or ally themselves with the crown.


    Many chose the third option, and even a couple of the group he saw earlier had left. But most of those here were outraged and upset. So Klaus'' words were like salvation, but Klaus'' prompt disappearance was like a cup of cold water.


    In the end, they were all anxious about what was going to happen, but Klaus (Will) seemed too busy, so they did not bother him.


    After the short talk with them, Klaus arrived at the research center. Jasmine was already there, waiting for him.


    "Sorry, I guess I''m late." Klaus smiled.


    "No, I really just got here."


    "Let''s go in then. I have until Wednesday to finish an important mission, and I want you to help me figure something out." Klaus directed her inside.


    The research center has drastically changed since last time. This last week, Klaus and Jasmine worked several hours daily to fix and remodel it, making significant changes and connecting everything for perfect operation.


    Because of that, Jasmine was in shock that Klaus was such an amazing scientist. She couldn''t explain how he was so smart, given his background.


    Well, not only did he know all about many of these machines, but he was also able to ''create'' new machines by simply plugging in other machines and changing settings in their respective operating systems, although the operating systems here presented a slight problem for Klaus at first.


    But Klaus made sure to leave a place for training free of machines and strange things. It was a perfect underground place to train. During the last few days, Klaus made several arrangements on the ground with the help of various items from Jasmine, which has made it so that even when they are underground, the cursed and positive energy comes here without major problems, so there were no problems in that aspect either.


    So, training here was completely safe.


    "What do you want to understand? I''m listening, and if I can teach you, I''ll teach you everything I know." Jasmine sat down on a stool and put her arms to rest on the table to the side. Her hands held her chin, and her beautiful blue eyes stared into Klaus'' purple eyes.


    He nodded to her. "I want to deepen my understanding of the Cursed Energy. I want to understand my abilities better as much as I can."


    Jasmine nodded softly. "You finally want to delve into that. That''s what''s best for your future." She stood up and walked toward him.


    "Before I answer you, I want to know one thing. You have an ability to draw energy into your body, don''t you?"


    Klaus simply nodded, so Jasmine smiled.


    "That kind of skill belongs to the third skill field. It''s a special skill, and I should say it''s amazing. I guess we have things in common, and I also inherited skills from that field."


    "To develop the skills of this field, there is no guide; I can only help you to correct the movement of your cursed energy, but I guess you haven''t formed your star yet, have you? I have been trying to form it, but it is complicated."


    "I haven''t formed it." He nodded. "I just want to advance to Realization within the Cursed Energy."


    She looked at him for several seconds, nodded, and sat down. "Sit."


    Then she urged him to try to move his Cursed Energy inside his body. His cursed energy was unleashed because it was nighttime, but he had recently learned to move it within his body thanks to the Cursed Field.


    So he started to do it, and Jasmine stared at him as she touched his chest.


    She could see the movement of energy and measure his current power. He is in the last stage of the primary level just right now. But internally, in the deep, everything was moving differently.


    Slower and with greater purity, it made her frown. Even Klaus did, and they both opened their eyes simultaneously.


    That movement was strange.


    ''Realization?'' Jasmine thought, confused.


    Klaus was, too; his cursed energy was a bit strange. According to what he had learned this time, the ''Realization'' of cursed energy or a Cursed Class Sorcerer doesn''t look the same as the Realization of a Soft Class.


    The energy does not become more moldable; it simply gains versatility in the abilities. It''s like you learn how to use your skills for combat or something similar. But Klaus'' energy right now was incredibly moldable and very pure. His slow movement was a controlled and perfect movement, which was rare.


    It looked like the ''Realization'' of the Soft Class.


    But clearly, right now, Klaus could not freely use positive energy, so it was not due to that.


    Klaus quickly came up with a possible cause and looked up.


    "Jasmine, where does positive energy come from or originate from?" He asked suddenly.


    Although confused by his question, she took a moment to think and answered. "The biggest theory we have is that they come from the stars. But essentially, we have no idea. Why would the stars have that energy to begin with? It''s also possible that positive energy comes from positive emotions, but it''s hard to know. Honestly, the first thing that existed was cursed energy, and positive energy came later, and there''s not much information about it, as many don''t care."


    Klaus nodded.


    "I think I know where it came from now." He revealed, though in truth, he was still confused.

 Chapter 149 - 149: There is a lack of research, but it is a perfect system

    "Oh? Really?" Jasmine looked at him in shock and tried to move closer to him as if she wanted to listen faster to his explanation.


    Klaus smiled.


    "I''ve never tried to understand positive energy, to tell you the truth. Positive energy seems to me to be a very basic kind of energy. It has no complexities; it just exists because it exists, and its movement is simple, basic, and easy. You don''t even need to make a triangle or a star. You just need to understand a little bit how to get it out of your body, and that''s enough."


    "That''s why I always tried to focus on understanding the energy that appeared complex to me, the cursed energy. I didn''t remember it, but the biggest source of information I got, was some Cursed Cores in the Cursed World. I didn''t realize this until now. I never tried to deepen my understanding of positive energy, but I still reached deep into it."


    "That, doesn''t that tell you something?"


    Jasmine''s mind was quick and smart, so she could understand what Klaus wanted to tell her.


    "Positive energy possibly comes from cursed energy."


    No one in this world has that knowledge, maybe because no one can cultivate both energies simultaneously or because they ignore many things regarding the same positive energy.


    But it could make sense, although in the scientific realm they might not have it.


    Klaus had not yet finished speaking.


    "If the cursed energy gave birth to the positive energy, then it would make sense that I have made so much progress simply by understanding one of those. It would also make sense of why the movement in the deep is so similar to the Realization of the Soft Class. Maybe... I''m already at that stage as far as energy movement."


    Jasmine frowned. That meant a lot, in a nutshell. The primary thing that meant was that everyone''s way of training was a bit wrong despite being effective.


    After all, if the Cursed Class Realization was similar to the Soft Class and that energy movement should be the same, then everyone who had been taught that the movement of the cursed energy didn''t matter much and that the most important thing was its versatility in the use of the sorcerer''s ability was wrong, wrong.


    They were walking the same path, but they were not walking in the right place.


    Jasmine couldn''t conceive of that so easily, even if it were Klaus saying it. She closed her eyes and looked inside her body at her cursed energy''s movement.


    Since she did not have a positive energy to compare it to, she tried to compare it to the movement of Klaus'' energy, which she had just seen.


    Still, the movement was different.


    Klaus had a controlled, smooth, and voracious movement. While her energy moved in a slightly altered way, although it completed its movement and there seemed to be no problem, it was not as controlled as Klaus''.


    After seeing that, she touched Klaus and peeked inside his body. "Move your energy." She told him.


    Klaus heeded her and did so. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A few minutes later, she moved her hand away and opened her eyes. She was deep in thought about it.


    "Does cursed energy create positive energy? It shouldn''t be possible... They are opposites, after all." She whispered.


    He could understand what she meant.


    "Not necessarily cursed energy creates it. Have you ever wondered where cursed energy comes from?"


    She looked at him. "You mean the fountain?"


    "Fountain?"


    "The core of the world, the source. The universe, the greater source or fountain."


    Klaus frowned at these new concepts. ''The core of the world of a world like this should be different. But, if you treat the universe as a source, then the cursed energy comes...''


    Suddenly, Klaus felt an intense urge to return to his research. He wanted to find out what this was all about, to understand where this energy was coming from, for he seemed to be understanding what was happening.


    And it all seemed amazing because it surrounded his existence: The Little Incarnation.


    But when those thoughts resurfaced within him, he had to disperse them from his mind. ''I don''t have much time at the moment. Let''s be patient.'' He took a deep breath and smiled at Jasmine.


    "I will look into that when I have free time. For now, I should tell you that I am already in the Realization of the cursed energy, I think. I want to know the right way to use it and how to employ it as the time comes."


    Jasmine nodded as well, agreeing that that was best for now. "Good, then get ready to fight."


    "Fight?" He followed Jasmine''s gaze as she stood up.


    "Yes, you and I are going to fight. I''ll teach you the best way. In combat." After she finished saying this, she punched him in the chest, catching him off guard.


    He was sent flying backward and hit the wall there hard.


    It was so fast that he failed to see it. Still, thanks to his eye skills, his eyes developed incredibly, so suddenly, they caught the movement of the energy around a small corner, and he managed to get up in time to dodge one of Jasmine''s blows.


    "Remember that energy must be your partner." The blow Klaus thought he had avoided was gently pushed by Jasmine''s energy, deflecting its trajectory considerably and hitting Klaus'' right shoulder.


    "You must know that cursed energy has two sides. To understand it, it is essential to understand these two sides. We research the positive side of the energy, where, although negative emotions have a lot to do with its creation, in the end, it matters nothing." As she spoke, her blows fell continuously on Klaus'' body.


    He managed to defend himself and attack as well, but his attacks did not hit despite his great speed.


    Here, he could evidence that the difference between Primary Level and Strong Level is bigger than he thought, as Jasmine could be teaching him several things while beating him and dodging his attacks.


    Now, what she was mentioning was an important topic that he had ignored for a while but had some thoughts about.


    Cursed energy can be said to be a dual energy; it has two sides: Positive and Negative. One was in the sorcerers, and the other was in the beasts.


    It''s the same energy; it starts in the same place, but depending on which way you are trying to go deeper, you are going to achieve one effect or another, get better, or die.


    Klaus could describe this system as a Perfect System of ideal functioning because it worked correctly even though it had both negative and positive sides.


    The system essentially has no wrong or right side, just opposite sides. Both are correct in their own way, but because they are opposites, you can''t understand them at the same time.


    The side researched by sorcerers comprises everything that comprises blood-born abilities (by inheritance), suggesting that a cursed sorcerer actually understands energy as his bloodline indicates. This research is based on using energy and ability as an attribute of strength and internal strengthening.


    On the other hand, the side researched by cursed beasts, the negative side, comprises abilities born by Calamitous inheritance. This is a bit weird to say because there are sorcerers who get skills from the cores of cursed beasts; how do they delve into them? The answer is simple: The skills are reset when a cursed beast dies.


    Although there are some that do not, and in this case, they are impossible for a sorcerer to delve into, as he cannot comprehend that side. Most likely, if a sorcerer encounters an ability that did not reset, he may fall into a limbo of madness because of what that beast understands.


    That''s the kind of danger sorcerers are exposed to when investigating a Cursed Core, the danger of being lost in a limbo where you are dead in life and only suffering awaits you until someone decides to kill you.


    In mathematical terms, it is quite simple to explain all of this.


    Let''s return to the example of the Cartesian Plane and position ourselves at Point 0 of the Cartesian Plane.


    That point 0 is the starting point. All the cursed energy that is not inside a body and has not been processed by one is in that state, in a state of neutrality.


    There is no evil or anything good. It is totally neutral. Well, Klaus must say a little bit the opposite. It is possible that the ''neutral'' state of the cursed energy is not really neutral because if not, then what happens in the Cursed World could not be explained by the scientific method.


    If it is totally neutral, there is a higher existence in the Cursed World that manipulates it to act that way.


    But that is the least of it now; it does not enter the discussion. The point is that Point 0 is the starting point of the cursed energy, its neutral point.


    Everything to the right side, the positive side, is the cursed energy that a sorcerer knows. His positive understanding is also what allows him to control it without affecting his mind.


    Of course, the negative side to the left from the 0 point, is all that a cursed beast understands.


    They are opposite sides but correct at the same time.


    Moreover, they are perfect sides!


    The perfection of the system in this world once again amazed Klaus, and he could not help but marvel that it is possible that even in a cursed world, the perfect laws of the universe, the principle of causality, and so on, remain unviolated.

 Chapter 150 - 150: The Great Leader

    For Klaus, this was amazing, a situation worthy of admiration. The thing is that he was learning all this under an intense wave of complicated, tenacious, and stinging attacks.


    Very powerful and hard to avoid. He was having great trouble facing Jasmine; she was too powerful.


    Still, thanks to her and her peculiar teaching method, he began to understand more of his power and ability.


    He was able to begin to delve deeper through the energy.


    She was not teaching him only that. The main purpose of the training was for him to understand how to use the energy for his own benefit.


    So she started explaining to him how he should use it and what he should do with simple explanations. It was the first time she felt so good teaching something, and she didn''t know if it was because Klaus was teaching her or because she was enjoying the moment of hitting him, but the reality was that the training flowed calmly and smoothly.


    They both enjoyed it, even though Klaus was sore. The training ended a few hours later when Klaus began to process the information and wait for his body and bones to recover, as Jasmine had demolished them during the hours of training.


    The cursed energy was more versatile than he imagined. From being able to deflect attacks of its own so that it could find its target to using it to hinder the opponent, she showed him and tried to teach him everything she could until it was time to rest.


    She was showing him the way to make the cursed energy his partner. Surprisingly, it wasn''t that hard, though, from one side, Jasmine was surprised.


    ''His advancement is too fast; how can he grasp the concepts so quickly? Also, lately, I feel like he has become more lethal and amazing. It''s as if his mind has changed a bit and become more intelligent. What kinds of transformations is he undergoing inside?'' she thought, confused.


    She was also intrigued by something she saw inside his body. Some rather odd markings were embedded in his veins. They were all over his body and seemed to have a strange energy that was familiar to her, but she couldn''t recognize it.


    As much as she tried to wrap her head around it, she couldn''t figure anything out. Her mind couldn''t find answers or seem to find them anytime soon, so she decided to stop thinking nonsense and keep teaching him.


    A second round of training began a few hours later when he had fully healed. She was practically instilling every teaching into his skin using her fists, and she would continue to do so for a while longer.


    ...


    "Miss Sua, I''m afraid this is also beyond our capabilities. I think it would be best to consult with the Great Leader." A person sitting around a round table suggested his proposal in the face of what Sua Vinanne was presenting to him.


    Well, there were more than six people here, and they all agreed with it. None gave a satisfactory answer regarding what she wanted, although they actually gave their suggestions, and that''s what mattered.


    "We are about to start moving on a large scale. We will need to use our available powers to accomplish what we want. If not, Fallen Leaf will beat us to it. Therefore, I suggest asking the Great Leader for permission to move all of our sorcerers. We must still investigate the matter with Johew''s companies, but the problems with the beasts are already overwhelming us; I fear that if we continue like this and cannot use the sorcerers, we will fail on one of the fronts." Suggested a man of hidden appearance under a blanket, but he looked big.


    At his suggestion, everyone agreed, so Sua Vinanne nodded.


    "Good. Then, I will meet with the great leader and get your suggestions along with all of this. She will agree, trust me, so start preparing so you don''t have to do it at the last minute." After saying that, Sua Vinanne turned around and left the building.


    The leaders were left talking, but she grabbed a car and disappeared soon after among the cars driving in the city.


    She left the city, drove down several roads, and then returned to the city. She put on a mask and changed cars several times. She was, basically, using diversionary tactics, and they were pretty good, as each car seemed to have nothing to do with the previous one. She changed her face mask more than three times, the same as her car.


    Afterward, she entered the city''s center, the prestigious area of the great nobles.


    ''Great Leader, huh.'' She smiled at the thought as she drove through this prestigious area of mansions.


    She hurried to a large villa in solitude most of the year. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When she got there, no one greeted her, and no one was in sight, but she entered without asking permission and was soon on the other side of the garden, where she finally got out of the car and entered the mansion.


    ''As usual, there''s no one here.'' She thought, though, in the end, she scoffed to herself. If there was no one here, it would have been entirely her fault.


    Still, she tossed her jacket onto the nearby sofa and the masks she stowed in her storage ring. Then she climbed the stairs to the second floor.


    She walked through the long corridors and enjoyed the beautiful villa and its pretty decorations before her until she came to a large, again lonely office.


    The table had many books and a desk full of miscellaneous documents. She walked across the room and sat down on the other side of the desk in the middle.


    Curiously, an old document rested in plain sight among so many documents. The document made her smile again, and she grabbed it.


    "Nithim Twice, the sweat and toil of a small Curseology student has now become my greatest pride."


    The document revealed the name of the person who created Nithim Twice and when it was registered as an organization.


    Nithim Twice registered 30 years ago, founder: Sua Vinanne.


    The Great Leader of Nithim Twice, naturally, was herself. If something like this were to come to light, it would possibly cause Aranfer Hiltroad and The Professor to feel a rage that would cause them to have a heart attack immediately.


    After all, they have had the opportunity to kill her many times, and that is the biggest dream of both of them. But they never did it because they didn''t expect it.


    After all, Sua Vinanne has no status whatsoever in front of the two of them, is what they think.


    She then pushed the document aside and grabbed the seal on the table. Without hesitation, she signed it with her real signature and subsequently sealed it.


    As she did that, the room was enveloped in a strange little commotion, making her sigh.


    "Mr. Sariel, I''m afraid it''s not time to show up yet, " she said, looking up to see a man appear in her room.


    He was dressed rather glamorously but had a demeanor worthy of praise, like a king, so he didn''t look arrogant.


    He sighed and walked to sit across from Sua.


    "Miss Leader, I see that plans are going well."


    She smiled.


    "You hired us, Mr. Sariel. Don''t worry; I will bring you the traitor''s head sooner or later. But in the contemplated plan, you are indispensable. Please return to Sam''an Castle. If anyone finds out that the Duke of Sam''an is not there, they will want to investigate. If they discover that the Duke of Sam''an no longer exists, the plans will fall apart."


    "Sigh, Miss Leader, I made the necessary preparations. I came here because there is something important for you to know. There are movements upstairs, and Aranfer Hiltroad is coming for the city. Apparently, there is a sorcerer who interests him. Also, there is a dangerous existence that started to move recently. I think it''s time to hasten plans." He spoke softly and in a subdued and elegant manner.


    He is Sariel I, former King. Right now, his mission is to pose as the Duke of Sam''an. Perhaps because of him, the key to Sam''an is so important to Nithim Twice.


    At his reply, Sua nodded.


    "If you noticed it too, then it all makes sense. I''m here for that." She then showed him the documents she was sealing, and he nodded.


    "Nithim Twice is well prepared. I worried too much. Still, be careful with Aranfer. He once overthrew a reign, and he can do it again. Also, take a look at Keen Garder, too. There are curious things happening around him." After saying this, he got up and left just as he came.


    Sua stood in thought. After several minutes like that, he smiled.


    ''Keen Garder... Looks like it''s time to kill you.'' She grabbed the document where the names of the Sorcerers members who were to start being used for core missions were written and smiled.


    ''Who should I send after you? I need a quick assassination...'' As she skimmed back and forth, a peculiar name entered her gaze.


    ''Klaus... Since you''re so opposed to me, let me see how capable you are. If you don''t die, you''ll be the most valuable asset. If you do die... Sigh, sorry for my loss. Nithims are very expensive, after all.''